Apocalypsis Apocalypseos, or, The revelation of St. John the Divine unveiled containing a brief but perspicuous and continued exposition from chapter to chapter, and from verse to verse, of the whole book of the Apocalypse / by Henry More ...
         More, Henry, 1614-1687.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 706 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 221 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51286
         Wing M2641
         ESTC R7100
         13227621
         ocm 13227621
         98585
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51286)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98585)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 429:10)
      
       
         
           
             Apocalypsis Apocalypseos, or, The revelation of St. John the Divine unveiled containing a brief but perspicuous and continued exposition from chapter to chapter, and from verse to verse, of the whole book of the Apocalypse / by Henry More ...
             More, Henry, 1614-1687.
          
           xxxii, [1], 358, [2] p.
           
             Printed by J.M. for J. Martyn and W. Kettilby ...,
             London :
             1680.
          
           
             Errata: p. [1] at beginning.
             Pages 147-150 are missing in the filmed copy. Pages 140-165 photographed from Bodleian Library copy and inserted at the end.
             Advertisements: [2] p. at end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Apocalypsis
           Apocalypseos
           ;
           OR
           THE
           REVELATION
           OF
           S
           t
           JOHN
           the
           Divine
           unveiled
           .
           CONTAINING
           A
           Brief
           but
           perspicuous
           and
           continued
           EXPOSITION
           From
           Chapter
           to
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           from
           Verse
           to
           Verse
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           Book
           of
           the
           APOCALYPSE
           .
        
         
           By
           HENRY
           MORE
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             
               Ecclesiastic
               .
               Chap.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             He
             that
             giveth
             his
             mind
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             is
             occupied
             in
             the
             Meditation
             thereof
             ,
             will
             seek
             out
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             all
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             be
             occupied
             in
             Prophecies
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Ezech.
               Chap.
               43.
               vers
               .
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Thou
             Son
             of
             Man
             shew
             the
             House
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Iniquities
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             measure
             the
             pattern
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             M.
          
           for
           
             I.
             Martyn
          
           ,
           and
           
             W.
             Kettilby
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops-Head
           in
           S
           t
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1680.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THat
           thou
           mayest
           with
           better
           acceptance
           peruse
           my
           Exposition
           of
           this
           Book
           of
           Prophecies
           ,
           1
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           say
           something
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           :
           First
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Book
             it self
          
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Authentickness
           and
           Intelligibleness
           ,
           but
           also
           concerning
           the
           Excellency
           thereof
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           grounds
           I
           go
           upon
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           my
           Exposition
           :
           And
           thirdly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           great
           Usefulness
           thereof
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           Book
           is
           Canonical
           and
           of
           
             Divine
             Inspiration
          
           ,
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Authority
           and
           Suffrage
           of
           the
           Church
           Universal
           ,
           both
           Roman
           and
           Reformed
           :
           And
           though
           it
           had
           no
           external
           Confirmation
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           Predictions
           in
           that
           large
           comprehension
           of
           things
           that
           it
           reacheth
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           holiness
           of
           that
           Spirit
           that
           breaths
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           any
           intelligent
           
           Reader
           will
           certainly
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Book
           Divinely
           inspired
           .
           Not
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Wit
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           and
           Artifice
           in
           it
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           Humane
           but
           Angelical
           .
           It
           was
           indeed
           doubted
           of
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           thereof
           called
           into
           question
           ;
           but
           the
           occasion
           of
           questioning
           it
           was
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           very
           few
           ,
           it
           being
           dangerous
           for
           the
           Christians
           to
           let
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           (
           that
           does
           plainly
           predict
           ,
           as
           it
           might
           seem
           ,
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ,
           situated
           on
           seven
           Hills
           ,
           and
           having
           Rule
           then
           over
           the
           whole
           Earth
           )
           so
           freely
           to
           go
           about
           as
           those
           others
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           did
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           Book
           being
           so
           generally
           unknown
           ,
           when
           they
           began
           to
           determine
           what
           Books
           were
           Authentick
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           they
           might
           very
           well
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           concerning
           it
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           Cerinthus
           and
           others
           overmuch
           Judaizing
           Christians
           who
           drew
           those
           things
           written
           of
           the
           first
           and
           
             second
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           and
           the
           thousand
           years
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           their
           Carnal
           Iudaical
           conceits
           ,
           made
           them
           more
           shie
           how
           they
           admitted
           this
           Book
           for
           Authentick
           .
           Nay
           some
           ,
           as
           Gaius
           an
           ancient
           Author
           in
           Eusebius
           ,
           relate
           that
           Cerinthus
           the
           Chiliast
           was
           the
           writer
           of
           it
           .
           Others
           ,
           who
           yet
           thought
           well
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           that
           John
           the
           Presbyter
           ,
           a
           Disciple
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           not
           John
           himself
           was
           the
           Author
           thereof
           .
           The
           occasion
           of
           which
           might
           be
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           ingeniously
           
           conjectures
           ,
           because
           that
           John
           the
           Presbyter
           had
           the
           Book
           in
           his
           custody
           ,
           whence
           some
           out
           of
           mistake
           might
           deem
           him
           the
           Author
           thereof
           .
           But
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           more
           narrow
           search
           and
           examination
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           out
           of
           question
           with
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           that
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           is
           Authentick
           and
           Canonical
           ,
           and
           writ
           by
           John
           the
           Evangelist
           and
           Divine
           ,
           so
           called
           for
           his
           more
           plainly
           and
           peculiarly
           declaring
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           beyond
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Intelligibleness
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           II
           Though
           there
           is
           a
           marvellous
           artifice
           of
           Concealment
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           as
           sure
           an
           artifice
           of
           Revealment
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           will
           appear
           by
           this
           our
           Exposition
           .
           And
           why
           Prophecies
           should
           be
           obscurely
           writ
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           this
           obscurity
           consists
           ,
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           *
           elsewhere
           declared
           .
           The
           chief
           obscurity
           is
           in
           the
           Prophetick
           stile
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           is
           opened
           to
           a
           Man
           ,
           the
           sense
           will
           run
           clear
           .
           As
           he
           that
           understands
           any
           other
           Language
           different
           from
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           if
           the
           Book
           it
           is
           writ
           in
           be
           good
           sense
           ,
           he
           without
           difficulty
           will
           find
           it
           out
           .
           And
           as
           it
           would
           be
           absurd
           in
           him
           that
           understands
           not
           that
           language
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           obscurity
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           as
           childish
           for
           him
           that
           will
           not
           take
           the
           pains
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           much
           )
           to
           understand
           the
           Prophetick
           stile
           ,
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           
           obscurity
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           .
           But
           that
           it
           is
           intelligible
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           Reformed
           and
           Unreformed
           have
           given
           their
           suffrage
           thereto
           ,
           in
           writing
           Commentaries
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           it
           is
           no
           less
           than
           blasphemy
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           that
           inspired
           this
           Prophecy
           ,
           to
           say
           it
           is
           simply
           unintelligible
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           trifled
           with
           his
           Church
           in
           a
           thing
           so
           exceeding
           serious
           ,
           as
           this
           Book
           of
           Prophecies
           seems
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           III
           The
           Excellency
           whereof
           is
           notably
           set
           out
           ,
           if
           not
           also
           the
           necessity
           of
           reading
           and
           understanding
           it
           ,
           
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             readeth
             and
             they
             that
             hear
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             keep
             those
             things
             that
             are
             written
             therein
          
           ;
           which
           they
           cannot
           do
           unless
           they
           understand
           them
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           
             chap.
             22.
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             keepeth
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             this
             Book
          
           :
           Which
           is
           chiefly
           performed
           by
           Faith
           and
           Constancy
           to
           the
           True
           Church
           of
           Christ
           against
           either
           the
           Dragon
           or
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           do
           if
           these
           Prophecies
           were
           unintelligible
           :
           nor
           can
           there
           any
           blessedness
           accrue
           to
           a
           man
           from
           reading
           a
           Book
           he
           understands
           not
           :
           But
           the
           sayings
           thereof
           understood
           and
           kept
           being
           so
           effectual
           a
           way
           to
           blessedness
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           argue
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           further
           illustration
           of
           the
           Excellency
           thereof
           from
           what
           occurrs
           ,
           
             chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             2.
          
           which
           concerns
           the
           greatest
           part
           by
           far
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           
           and
           that
           which
           some
           phansie
           the
           only
           Prophetical
           part
           thereof
           ,
           namely
           the
           Visions
           of
           the
           
             Sealed
             Book
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Opened
             Book
          
           .
           For
           what
           was
           contained
           in
           the
           
             Opened
             Book
          
           lay
           open
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           breaking
           up
           of
           the
           Seals
           .
           In
           that
           Chapter
           is
           the
           highest
           Encomium
           of
           this
           Book
           of
           Prophecies
           that
           the
           Wit
           and
           Rhetorick
           of
           men
           or
           Angels
           can
           invent
           or
           utter
           .
           For
           first
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             saw
             a
             strong
             Angel
             proclaiming
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             Who
             is
             worthy
             to
             open
             the
             Book
             and
             to
             loose
             the
             Seals
             thereof
             ?
             And
             no
             man
             in
             Heaven
             nor
             in
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             under
             the
             Earth
             was
             able
             to
             open
             the
             Book
             ,
             neither
             to
             look
             thereon
             .
          
           This
           therefore
           must
           be
           a
           most
           excellent
           and
           transcendent
           Book
           of
           Secrets
           and
           Predictions
           that
           neither
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           ,
           nor
           Infernal
           Spirits
           can
           reach
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           own
           faculties
           .
           And
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             And
             I
             wept
             much
             because
             no
             man
             was
             found
             worthy
             to
             open
             and
             read
             the
             Book
             and
             to
             look
             thereon
             .
          
           Which
           further
           argues
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Book
           not
           only
           of
           rare
           secrets
           and
           vast
           comprehensive
           Predictions
           ,
           but
           more
           than
           ordinary
           desirable
           ,
           if
           not
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           when
           the
           Lion
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Judah
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lamb
           under
           another
           expression
           and
           figuration
           ,
           was
           found
           worthy
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           the
           Book
           ,
           what
           acclamations
           in
           Heaven
           were
           there
           thereupon
           ?
           For
           
           
             the
             four
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             four
             and
             twenty
             Elders
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             having
             every
             one
             of
             them
             harps
             and
             golden
             vials
             full
             of
             odours
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             they
             sung
             a
             new
             Song
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             to
             take
             the
             Book
             and
             open
             the
             Seals
             thereof
             ,
             for
             thou
             wast
             slain
             ,
             and
             hast
             redeemed
             us
             to
             God
             by
             thy
             blood
             .
          
           As
           if
           this
           priviledge
           of
           obtaining
           such
           a
           wonderful
           power
           of
           predicting
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           communicating
           such
           a
           Book
           as
           this
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           were
           one
           special
           fruit
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           and
           the
           shedding
           his
           most
           precious
           blood
           upon
           the
           Cross.
           
        
         
           IV
           And
           therefore
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           that
           despise
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           all
           endeavours
           to
           understand
           it
           aright
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           found
           in
           the
           number
           of
           them
           that
           tread
           under-foot
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           things
           for
           which
           he
           is
           the
           most
           highly
           admired
           and
           extolled
           by
           the
           blessed
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           (
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           slight
           and
           affront
           of
           him
           imaginable
           )
           and
           count
           his
           precious
           blood
           shed
           upon
           the
           Cross
           (
           whereby
           he
           procured
           this
           transcendent
           priviledge
           to
           himself
           and
           them
           ,
           of
           fore-knowing
           things
           that
           concern
           all
           Ages
           of
           his
           Church
           )
           an
           unholy
           thing
           ,
           and
           do
           despite
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           this
           may
           at
           least
           excuse
           them
           that
           seriously
           and
           soberly
           endeavour
           rightly
           to
           understand
           
           the
           Visions
           of
           this
           Book
           from
           being
           reputed
           men
           less
           judicious
           ,
           or
           else
           very
           unfortunate
           to
           spend
           their
           time
           and
           labour
           on
           so
           mean
           and
           obscure
           an
           argument
           as
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           as
           some
           for
           want
           of
           judgement
           or
           good
           will
           have
           perstringed
           that
           excellently
           learned
           and
           pious
           person
           
             M
             r
             Joseph
             Mede
          
           :
           But
           what
           a
           vast
           difference
           is
           there
           betwixt
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           holy
           Evangelist
           John
           and
           the
           great
           Spirits
           or
           Wits
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           be
           accounted
           ,
           of
           this
           Age
           !
           He
           wept
           out
           of
           an
           eager
           desire
           of
           understanding
           the
           Prophecies
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           they
           laugh
           at
           any
           one
           for
           a
           fool
           that
           pretends
           the
           endeavouring
           to
           understand
           them
           ,
           or
           thinks
           they
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           that
           will
           be
           found
           true
           that
           Solomon
           sayes
           ,
           
             Prov.
             chap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             A
             scorner
             seeketh
             wisdom
             and
             findeth
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             knowledge
             is
             easie
             to
             him
             that
             understandeth
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           I
           distrust
           not
           but
           will
           be
           made
           good
           in
           any
           intelligent
           Reader
           of
           my
           Exposition
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           V
           It
           will
           prove
           easie
           to
           him
           upon
           his
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Prophetick
           stile
           ,
           and
           supposing
           the
           grounds
           I
           go
           upon
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           allowed
           generally
           by
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           Idolatrous
           ,
           which
           will
           imply
           ,
           that
           the
           Greek
           Church
           also
           was
           so
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           second
           Nicene
           Council
           ,
           which
           the
           Romanists
           alledge
           .
           That
           the
           said
           Church
           is
           murderous
           ,
           
           as
           having
           put
           to
           death
           many
           and
           many
           thousands
           of
           innocent
           Souls
           ,
           because
           their
           consciences
           would
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           joyn
           with
           this
           Church
           in
           their
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           Imposturous
           ,
           in
           pretending
           to
           many
           miraculous
           Acts
           that
           exceed
           the
           power
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           the
           faculties
           of
           any
           ordinary
           men
           .
           As
           changing
           the
           Elements
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           of
           Bread
           into
           real
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           of
           Wine
           into
           real
           Blood
           ,
           by
           saying
           certain
           words
           over
           it
           :
           In
           exorcising
           or
           enchanting
           of
           Statues
           ,
           or
           Images
           ,
           and
           of
           Water
           ,
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           by
           certain
           words
           ,
           into
           a
           power
           of
           keeping
           off
           Enemies
           ,
           repelling
           Diseases
           ,
           ceasing
           Thunder
           and
           Lightening
           ,
           and
           driving
           away
           the
           Devil
           ;
           nay
           ,
           in
           pretending
           to
           a
           Power
           of
           thunder-striking
           men
           down
           into
           hell
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           to
           do
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           men
           to
           do
           at
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           because
           others
           will
           not
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           their
           gross
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           .
           This
           if
           it
           were
           true
           were
           a
           stupendious
           Miracle
           indeed
           ,
           thus
           to
           bring
           fire
           from
           heaven
           to
           thunder-strike
           innocent
           men
           into
           the
           pit
           of
           hell
           .
           But
           such
           pretended
           feats
           as
           these
           this
           Book
           elegantly
           expresses
           by
           the
           phrase
           of
           Sorcery
           or
           Magick
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           called
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           imitation
           of
           the
           pretences
           of
           Magicians
           thus
           to
           act
           above
           Nature
           ,
           by
           words
           and
           charms
           .
           These
           are
           the
           main
           things
           that
           are
           supposed
           concerning
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           be
           
           admitted
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           will
           run
           as
           glib
           as
           may
           be
           upon
           a
           little
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Prophetick
           stile
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           wonder
           at
           any
           one
           that
           is
           satisfied
           concerning
           these
           ,
           that
           shall
           stick
           at
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Interpretation
           ;
           which
           as
           touching
           this
           part
           is
           so
           throughly
           demonstrated
           in
           my
           Joynt-Exposition
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           the
           eight
           last
           Chapters
           of
           the
           first
           Book
           of
           my
           
             Synopsis
             Prophetica
          
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           tell
           what
           can
           be
           more
           fully
           evidenced
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           namely
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Beast
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             ,
          
           is
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           the
           Woman
           that
           rides
           him
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Hierarchy
           ,
           after
           the
           times
           of
           the
           
             seventh
             King
          
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           stay
           but
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           
             pure
             Christian
             Caesars
          
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           Roman
           Hierarchy
           after
           that
           time
           being
           set
           out
           by
           the
           symbol
           of
           a
           Whore
           ,
           for
           so
           that
           Woman
           is
           called
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           the
           Beast
           she
           rides
           on
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           full
           of
           Names
           of
           Blasphemy
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Empire
           and
           Hierarchy
           are
           become
           Idolatrous
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           if
           the
           Apocalypse
           were
           silent
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           their
           being
           Idolatrous
           ,
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Protestants
           have
           over
           and
           over
           again
           demonstrated
           them
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           that
           are
           so
           perswaded
           ,
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           condition
           to
           be
           predicted
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           but
           to
           conceit
           it
           silent
           therein
           ,
           is
           to
           envy
           God
           and
           Christ
           the
           Glory
           
           of
           foretelling
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           the
           priviledge
           of
           having
           them
           foretold
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           advantage
           of
           confounding
           her
           enemies
           thereby
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           the
           state
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Church
          
           that
           it
           will
           be
           at
           last
           so
           well
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           so
           largely
           amplified
           ,
           that
           Peace
           ,
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           shall
           at
           last
           over-spread
           as
           it
           were
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           that
           herewith
           the
           Iews
           will
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           thing
           both
           believed
           and
           hoped
           for
           by
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           expresly
           pointed
           at
           in
           several
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           
             first
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           the
           proper
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Millennial
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           general
           Opinion
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           is
           made
           out
           notably
           by
           
             M
             r
             J.
             Mede
          
           in
           sundry
           places
           of
           his
           Writings
           :
           And
           that
           way
           that
           I
           have
           explained
           it
           here
           in
           my
           Exposition
           ,
           it
           cannot
           have
           the
           least
           scandal
           or
           offence
           ,
           the
           Martyrs
           according
           to
           my
           Explication
           ,
           not
           living
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           but
           being
           revivificated
           into
           their
           Glorious
           Bodies
           ,
           reign
           with
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           the
           things
           that
           I
           suppose
           being
           so
           certain
           or
           unexceptionable
           ,
           and
           my
           Exposition
           consequential
           to
           these
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           made
           out
           according
           to
           the
           known
           meaning
           of
           the
           Prophetick
           stile
           ,
           
           and
           agreeably
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           History
           ,
           without
           any
           violence
           done
           to
           either
           Grammatical
           Criticisme
           ,
           or
           the
           Rules
           of
           Rhetorick
           ,
           and
           observable
           Genius
           of
           the
           very
           stile
           of
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           it self
           ,
           if
           such
           an
           Exposition
           for
           so
           far
           as
           the
           time
           of
           Prophecies
           is
           already
           past
           ,
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           what
           Exposition
           of
           any
           Prophecy
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           can
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           And
           the
           things
           that
           are
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           the
           Calling
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           utter
           breaking
           in
           pieces
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
          
           sore
           against
           their
           will
           ,
           considering
           the
           sweet
           relish
           of
           domineering
           and
           imposing
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           their
           obdurate
           pretence
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           Miracle
           indeed
           ,
           to
           think
           they
           will
           ever
           confesse
           themselves
           convinced
           of
           those
           enormous
           Errours
           and
           Crimes
           that
           are
           so
           justly
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           :
           And
           being
           they
           would
           fall
           of
           themselves
           did
           not
           some
           Secular
           Power
           support
           them
           ,
           it
           therefore
           is
           rational
           to
           conceive
           that
           some
           Remnant
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           may
           stick
           to
           them
           to
           the
           last
           Vial
           :
           So
           solid
           is
           our
           Exposition
           in
           that
           part
           also
           .
           And
           concerning
           the
           Calling
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           I
           have
           noted
           already
           how
           generally
           the
           Opinion
           is
           allowed
           of
           ,
           and
           how
           often
           intimated
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           To
           which
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           does
           not
           seem
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           preserved
           a
           distinct
           People
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           all
           this
           time
           for
           nought
           .
           And
           then
           for
           the
           flourishing
           
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           so
           universally
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           has
           been
           so
           little
           done
           already
           ,
           and
           so
           fully
           and
           repeatedly
           inculcated
           by
           the
           ancient
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           set
           down
           so
           exactly
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           that
           unless
           a
           man
           will
           question
           the
           Truth
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           admit
           it
           to
           be
           true
           .
           From
           which
           considerations
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           our
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           is
           throughout
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           not
           rashly
           called
           it
           
             Apocalypsis
             Apocalypseos
          
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           plain
           and
           true
           unveiling
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           or
           stripping
           it
           of
           all
           those
           coverings
           and
           disguisings
           contained
           in
           the
           Prophetick
           stile
           ,
           and
           whatever
           other
           Artifices
           of
           Concealment
           ,
           and
           laying
           the
           sense
           bare
           and
           open
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           that
           will
           not
           wilfully
           wink
           that
           they
           may
           not
           see
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           VI
           And
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           distrust
           of
           the
           assuredness
           of
           our
           Interpretation
           by
           pretending
           that
           others
           have
           interpreted
           the
           Apocalypse
           another
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           notice
           here
           by
           the
           bye
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           with
           all
           care
           and
           diligence
           perused
           other
           Interpreters
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           best
           of
           them
           ,
           Grotius
           and
           Ribera
           ;
           (
           for
           as
           for
           some
           Modern
           Buffoones
           rather
           ,
           and
           abusers
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           than
           serious
           Interpreters
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           sober
           man
           will
           think-himself
           obliged
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           )
           and
           in
           those
           two
           
           chefest
           Chapters
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Controversie
           betwixt
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           us
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           proved
           from
           thence
           Idolaters
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           thirteenth
           and
           seventeenth
           Chapters
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           made
           a
           Joynt-Exposition
           in
           my
           
             Synopsis
             Prophetica
          
           )
           I
           have
           shewed
           how
           absurd
           and
           impossible
           both
           
           Ribera's
           and
           Grotius
           his
           Interpretations
           of
           those
           Chapters
           are
           .
           And
           in
           Grotius
           his
           Exposition
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           yet
           is
           now
           accounted
           the
           
             Chiefest
             Interpreter
          
           ,
           and
           most
           accommodate
           to
           baffle
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           meaning
           of
           those
           Prophecies
           ,
           I
           have
           noted
           near
           fourscore
           such
           flawes
           ,
           as
           I
           should
           be
           loth
           any
           one
           should
           be
           able
           to
           find
           one
           in
           my
           whole
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           besides
           his
           absurd
           mis-timing
           of
           the
           Visions
           ,
           which
           would
           show
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           his
           Expositions
           were
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           :
           And
           that
           they
           are
           mis-timed
           ,
           I
           have
           abundantly
           demonstrated
           in
           my
           
             Synopsis
             Prophetica
             ,
             Book
             II.
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           So
           that
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           imaginable
           of
           my
           Exposition
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           and
           seventeeth
           Chapters
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           my
           Joynt-Exposition
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Synops.
             Prophet
             .
             Book
             I.
             Chap.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           And
           if
           this
           Bulwark
           of
           my
           Joynt-Exposition
           stand
           impregnable
           ,
           as
           most
           certainly
           it
           will
           ,
           none
           that
           perceives
           the
           force
           thereof
           ,
           
           but
           will
           easily
           admit
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Interpretations
           as
           solid
           and
           true
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           briefly
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           .
        
         
           VII
           Now
           the
           usefulness
           thereof
           ,
           which
           I
           proposed
           in
           the
           third
           and
           last
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           exceeding
           considerable
           :
           First
           ,
           against
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           believe
           neither
           Angel
           nor
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           there
           being
           a
           deduction
           of
           things
           foretold
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           so
           natural
           ,
           so
           solid
           ,
           and
           so
           true
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           unexceptionable
           to
           any
           Rational
           Man
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           Evidence
           desirable
           to
           evince
           a
           Divine
           Providence
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           existence
           of
           a
           God
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           along
           inculcated
           in
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           .
           And
           particularly
           it
           is
           asserted
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Book
           that
           this
           Revelation
           was
           made
           to
           
             S
             t
             John
          
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           an
           Angel
           :
           And
           that
           this
           can
           be
           no
           imagination
           of
           
             S
             t
             John
          
           's
           ,
           as
           the
           prophane
           Hobbians
           and
           Spinozians
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           suggest
           out
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           stupid
           and
           incredulous
           minds
           ,
           but
           a
           real
           thing
           ,
           the
           Book
           it self
           is
           an
           ample
           Testimony
           and
           plain
           demonstration
           ,
           it
           being
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           any
           man
           by
           his
           own
           natural
           wit
           or
           fore-sight
           ,
           to
           write
           a
           Book
           of
           such
           comprehensive
           
           Prophecies
           ,
           and
           so
           continuedly
           true
           :
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           writing
           it
           ,
           the
           very
           Wit
           and
           Artifice
           thereof
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           imply
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Stile
           and
           Wit
           is
           not
           the
           Stile
           and
           Wit
           of
           
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           but
           certainly
           of
           an
           Angel
           .
        
         
           Nor
           does
           the
           Apocalypse
           only
           support
           the
           truth
           of
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           ,
           VIII
           which
           is
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Existence
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           Spirits
           or
           Angels
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Blessed
           Immortality
           after
           this
           life
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           most
           special
           and
           extraordinary
           confirmation
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           
             Revealed
             Religion
          
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           assured
           Argument
           ,
           and
           most
           lasting
           and
           satisfactory
           of
           the
           Apotheosis
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           Wit
           of
           Man
           can
           excogitate
           ,
           or
           his
           heart
           desire
           .
           For
           reading
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           comparing
           it
           with
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           they
           have
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           with
           them
           ▪
           he
           may
           as
           it
           were
           see
           with
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           feel
           with
           his
           hands
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           in
           the
           veracity
           of
           our
           Great
           Prophet
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           exact
           completion
           of
           the
           Predictions
           he
           has
           communicated
           to
           his
           Church
           as
           hitherto
           .
           Which
           standing
           Miracle
           is
           of
           as
           much
           weight
           with
           the
           Intelligent
           ,
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           their
           Faith
           in
           
           Christ
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           lived
           in
           our
           
             Saviours
             time
          
           to
           see
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           or
           conferr
           with
           the
           eye-witnesses
           of
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           extraordinary
           glorious
           priviledge
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           to
           have
           such
           a
           Book
           of
           Prophecies
           as
           these
           (
           and
           peculiar
           to
           her
           above
           all
           Religions
           else
           in
           the
           world
           that
           ever
           was
           )
           and
           so
           easie
           and
           naturally
           applicable
           to
           the
           events
           predicted
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           deserve
           very
           ill
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           either
           rashly
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           design
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           meaning
           of
           the
           Visions
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           give
           unnatural
           ,
           forced
           senses
           of
           them
           ,
           disterting
           them
           from
           their
           intended
           scope
           ,
           applying
           mean
           ,
           sapless
           ,
           insignificant
           ,
           useless
           and
           inept
           meanings
           to
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           those
           that
           are
           proper
           and
           adequate
           :
           Which
           not
           to
           dissemble
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Grotius
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           a
           Learned
           Writer
           ,
           has
           most
           wretchedly
           done
           .
           For
           this
           makes
           the
           very
           pretense
           of
           understanding
           Prophecies
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           deprives
           Christ
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           of
           the
           most
           
             Illustrious
             Fruits
          
           of
           the
           Passion
           and
           Apotheosis
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           her
           so
           
             Eminent
             Priviledge
          
           above
           all
           other
           Religions
           :
           For
           such
           meager
           ,
           dry
           ,
           distorted
           ,
           and
           contradictions
           Expositions
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           has
           given
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           to
           be
           had
           than
           those
           ,
           would
           never
           argue
           it
           a
           Book
           
             Divinely
             Inspired
          
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           
           rather
           a
           confused
           heaping
           up
           of
           vagrant
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           fortuitous
           imaginations
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           fond
           conceits
           of
           Grotius
           (
           forsooth
           )
           must
           stifle
           the
           genuine
           meaning
           ,
           and
           due
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           We
           must
           rob
           Christ
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           of
           her
           
             high
             peculiar
             Priviledge
          
           above
           any
           other
           Churches
           or
           Religions
           ;
           nay
           ,
           take
           take
           away
           that
           
             extraordinary
             support
          
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           even
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           it self
           has
           from
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           in
           a
           meer
           Complement
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           not
           seem
           as
           well
           by
           
             Divine
             Testimony
          
           ,
           as
           by
           
             Humane
             Reason
          
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           :
           See
           my
           
             Synopsis
             Prophetica
             ,
             Book
             II.
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
          
           and
           my
           Mystery
           of
           
             Godliness
             ,
             Book
             V.
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           Which
           Chapters
           if
           you
           attentively
           read
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           Favourers
           of
           Rome
           and
           Grotius
           ,
           you
           may
           think
           me
           not
           over-civil
           ,
           yet
           you
           will
           certainly
           conclude
           me
           very
           true
           and
           just
           in
           this
           my
           censure
           .
           This
           I
           thought
           fit
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           against
           my
           Genius
           to
           lessen
           any
           ones
           performances
           ,
           plainly
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           may
           be
           fobbed
           off
           from
           embracing
           the
           Truth
           ,
           by
           the
           specious
           name
           of
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
          
           prefixed
           to
           such
           weak
           and
           imperfect
           Essayes
           upon
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           where
           amongst
           other
           things
           it
           is
           to
           be
           
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           six
           first
           Seals
           ,
           and
           the
           six
           first
           Trumpets
           ,
           which
           are
           indeed
           all
           the
           Visions
           of
           the
           
             Sealed
             Book
          
           ,
           he
           interprets
           of
           things
           which
           were
           transacted
           before
           the
           Prophecy
           was
           writ
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           wild
           and
           preposterous
           .
        
         
           IX
           A
           third
           considerable
           Usefulness
           of
           our
           Exposition
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           justification
           of
           all
           
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             Prince
          
           and
           People
           ,
           for
           their
           having
           left
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           a
           discharging
           of
           them
           of
           that
           perverse
           and
           unjust
           imputation
           of
           Schism
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           fain
           cast
           upon
           them
           :
           For
           though
           they
           do
           loudly
           miscall
           them
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           lay
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           but
           the
           disowning
           those
           things
           which
           it
           were
           Heresie
           for
           them
           to
           embrace
           ,
           and
           are
           nothing
           but
           unsound
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           foul
           Trumperies
           ,
           and
           Principles
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           pretended
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           holds
           up
           for
           her
           unholy
           and
           secular
           ends
           ,
           or
           worldly
           interest
           :
           For
           the
           main
           Body
           of
           Protestants
           hold
           all
           that
           were
           accounted
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           the
           first
           four
           hundred
           years
           while
           the
           Church
           was
           deemed
           Symmetral
           ,
           as
           is
           intimated
           in
           the
           
             Apocalypse
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
          
           whence
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           be
           Hereticks
           :
           And
           that
           neither
           Prince
           
           nor
           People
           in
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           are
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           ,
           besides
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           disobey
           God
           under
           pretence
           of
           obeying
           a
           Church
           that
           is
           Idolatrous
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Commission
           but
           a
           Command
           to
           all
           to
           leave
           her
           Communion
           ,
           
             Apoc.
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             20.
          
           and
           
             Chap.
             18.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           both
           Prince
           and
           People
           every
           where
           have
           a
           Commission
           from
           Heaven
           to
           leave
           her
           Communion
           ,
           so
           far
           are
           they
           from
           being
           Schismaticks
           for
           leaving
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           fourth
           Usefulness
           may
           be
           ,
           X
           and
           that
           again
           to
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Church
           in
           Sardis
           ,
           who
           are
           reprehended
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           that
           Church
           ,
           for
           
             having
             a
             name
             of
             living
          
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           zeal
           one
           against
           another
           about
           things
           of
           smaller
           consequence
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           making
           Schisms
           and
           Dissentions
           in
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           ,
           but
           being
           even
           dead
           otherwise
           to
           that
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           Life
           of
           a
           True
           Christian
           ,
           which
           is
           Charity
           or
           Love
           ,
           the
           character
           of
           the
           
             Philadelphian
             Church
          
           :
           Which
           the
           
             Sardian
             Church
          
           is
           heartily
           to
           breath
           after
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           breaches
           may
           be
           healed
           ,
           and
           defects
           made
           up
           ,
           and
           that
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           may
           flourish
           amongst
           them
           :
           But
           as
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           true
           
           that
           her
           
             works
             are
             not
             found
             perfect
             before
             God
             ,
          
           as
           Christ
           complains
           of
           her
           in
           his
           Epistle
           :
           Which
           Epistle
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Sardis
           ,
           I
           wish
           all
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           would
           seriously
           peruse
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           
             heavy
             Commination
          
           against
           them
           ;
           If
           they
           do
           not
           watch
           and
           stand
           upon
           their
           guard
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           
             strengthen
             the
             things
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             dye
             ,
          
           namely
           true
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           promised
           asssistances
           of
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           to
           subdue
           our
           Corruptions
           to
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           Zeal
           against
           all
           scandal
           and
           debauchery
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           gross
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           against
           hankering
           after
           the
           Flesh-pots
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           as
           thé
           Israelites
           did
           when
           God
           had
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Bondage
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           :
           Which
           state
           is
           something
           analogous
           to
           the
           Sardian
           Interval
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Philadelphian
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           taking
           possesssion
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           ,
           and
           more
           analogous
           than
           we
           could
           wish
           in
           murmuring
           against
           their
           Governours
           ,
           and
           that
           Government
           which
           obtained
           in
           the
           Church
           even
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           were
           accounted
           Symmetral
           ,
           Apoc.
           cap.
           11.1
           .
           If
           they
           do
           not
           
             remember
             how
             they
             have
             received
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             and
             repent
          
           ;
           namely
           how
           they
           have
           received
           from
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           
           by
           their
           Writings
           ,
           and
           from
           Apostolick
           men
           raised
           up
           in
           the
           late
           Reformation
           ,
           who
           generally
           declared
           against
           the
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           declared
           the
           Pope
           with
           his
           Hierarchy
           to
           be
           that
           
             Man
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           professed
           themselves
           not
           to
           know
           what
           to
           make
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           as
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           whom
           
             Cornelius
             à
             Lapide
          
           affirms
           to
           have
           cast
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           the
           Idolatry
           and
           Antichristianisme
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           was
           to
           their
           judgements
           so
           gross
           ,
           that
           they
           wanted
           no
           such
           helps
           to
           assure
           them
           thereof
           :
           How
           they
           have
           received
           from
           
             S
             t
             Paul
             ;
             Children
             obey
             your
             Parents
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           ,
           
             Fathers
             provoke
             not
             your
             Children
             to
             wrath
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           6.4
           .
           And
           that
           Love
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Galat.
             5.14
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Law
             is
             fullfilled
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy self
             :
             but
             if
             ye
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           These
           and
           the
           like
           sins
           is
           the
           
             Sardian
             Church
          
           to
           repent
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           watch
           ,
           lest
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           suddenly
           surprize
           them
           before
           they
           be
           aware
           ,
           
             Apoc.
             3.3
          
           .
        
         
           A
           fifth
           Usefulness
           of
           our
           Exposition
           is
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           XI
           for
           the
           facilitating
           their
           
           before
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           true
           Messias
           .
           For
           that
           perverse
           Objection
           of
           theirs
           against
           the
           Messias
           having
           been
           already
           come
           above
           sixteen
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ;
           seeing
           such
           gross
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           
             bloody
             persecution
          
           has
           been
           so
           long
           a
           time
           in
           the
           Church
           against
           those
           men
           that
           have
           had
           the
           most
           Conscience
           touching
           the
           Purity
           of
           
             Gods
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Zeal
           against
           Idolatry
           ;
           This
           Objection
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           easily
           answered
           out
           of
           our
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           are
           no
           otherwise
           than
           the
           
             True
             Messias
          
           has
           predicted
           they
           would
           be
           ,
           whence
           the
           Argument
           is
           retorted
           against
           themselves
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           greater
           Demonstration
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           
             True
             Messias
          
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           this
           ,
           but
           moreover
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chiefest
           of
           all
           ,
           That
           all
           things
           predicted
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           have
           exactly
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           pledge
           of
           Christs
           veracity
           touching
           the
           future
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           bloody
           and
           
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
          
           will
           be
           put
           an
           end
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           will
           become
           
             One
             Fold
          
           under
           
             One
             Shepherd
             ,
             Jesus
          
           the
           
             True
             Messias
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           at
           the
           descending
           of
           the
           
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           out
           of
           Heaven
           from
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           will
           be
           accomplished
           al
           the
           
             Glorious
             Promises
          
           of
           God
           touching
           his
           Church
           ,
           predicted
           by
           the
           mouths
           of
           
           his
           
             Holy
             Prophets
          
           :
           Which
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           full
           Answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           is
           a
           particular
           Usefulness
           for
           the
           undeceiving
           the
           Fifth-Monarchy-Men
           ,
           XII
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           any
           others
           that
           are
           inclinable
           to
           such
           Opinions
           as
           they
           are
           of
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           That
           upon
           the
           
             Rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
          
           a
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy
          
           must
           be
           erected
           ,
           in
           which
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           is
           personally
           to
           Reign
           with
           the
           revived
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           Millennium
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           way
           to
           these
           Times
           is
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Sword.
           For
           according
           to
           our
           Exposition
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           already
           risen
           in
           the
           late
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           One
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           ▪
           and
           sixty
           dayes
           expired
           ,
           that
           no
           watch-word
           may
           be
           taken
           to
           any
           Tumults
           from
           any
           such
           indication
           of
           Time.
           But
           the
           most
           certain
           sign
           of
           the
           downfall
           of
           Antichrist
           will
           be
           the
           raising
           again
           in
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           a
           sincere
           and
           fervent
           Zeal
           after
           Truth
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           hearty
           Love
           and
           Amity
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           Conversation
           unspotted
           and
           unexceptionable
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           will
           convince
           their
           very
           Adversaries
           that
           they
           are
           in
           good
           earnest
           Christians
           ,
           and
           demonstrate
           their
           faith
           by
           their
           works
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           not
           shaken
           off
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           Pope
           to
           serve
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           turn
           Slaves
           to
           their
           own
           Lusts
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           Faithful
           Servants
           of
           
           him
           that
           redeemed
           them
           out
           of
           that
           House
           of
           Bondage
           .
           If
           this
           were
           seriously
           minded
           in
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           due
           discipline
           kept
           up
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Papacy
           would
           melt
           away
           like
           a
           bank
           of
           snow
           in
           the
           summer-sun
           ,
           or
           
             consume
             as
             the
             fat
             of
             Lambs
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaks
           ,
           
             yea
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             smoak
             would
             they
             consume
             away
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           any
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           in
           which
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           shall
           visibly
           and
           personally
           Reign
           as
           the
           Monarch
           thereof
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           else
           as
           an
           
             Universal
             Monarch
          
           over
           all
           those
           many
           and
           large
           Kingdoms
           that
           shall
           then
           be
           Christian
           ;
           (
           that
           the
           Fifth-Monarchy-men
           may
           not
           substitute
           this
           instead
           of
           the
           other
           )
           our
           Exposition
           is
           not
           at
           all
           favourable
           to
           any
           such
           conceit
           ,
           as
           neither
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           revived
           Martyrs
           upon
           Earth
           in
           the
           blessed
           Millennium
           .
           And
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           countenancing
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           these
           Times
           are
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           that
           most
           dismal
           Prophecy
           ,
           
             Chap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             20.
          
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             blood
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             even
             unto
             the
             horse
             bridles
             by
             the
             space
             of
             a
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             furlongs
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           
             battel
             of
             that
             Great
             Day
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
          
           Chap.
           16.
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           
             rider
             
             of
             the
             white
             horse
             ,
          
           Chap.
           19.
           where
           the
           Fowles
           of
           the
           Air
           are
           called
           
             unto
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             to
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             Kings
             ,
             of
             Captains
             ,
             and
             of
             Mighty
             Men
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           I
           interpret
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           not
           litterally
           but
           mystically
           ,
           not
           of
           slaying
           of
           bodies
           ,
           but
           of
           converting
           and
           saving
           of
           souls
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           be
           convinced
           ,
           when
           he
           considers
           the
           places
           ,
           that
           my
           interpretation
           is
           true
           .
        
         
           The
           seventh
           and
           last
           Usefulness
           of
           my
           Exposition
           redounds
           to
           the
           Pontifician
           party
           themselves
           ,
           XIII
           as
           many
           as
           are
           predisposed
           to
           hear
           plain
           and
           evident
           truth
           .
           For
           according
           to
           our
           Exposition
           ,
           which
           how
           true
           it
           is
           I
           have
           above
           made
           good
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           approve
           it self
           true
           to
           any
           Intelligent
           and
           unprejudiced
           Reader
           ,
           those
           that
           stay
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           should
           be
           the
           faithful
           Members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           the
           Members
           of
           an
           Harlot
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           an
           
             Idolatrous
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           calls
           the
           
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
          
           .
           And
           how
           assured
           a
           man
           can
           be
           of
           his
           Salvation
           in
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           I
           'le
           leave
           to
           himself
           to
           judge
           :
           Or
           rather
           let
           him
           hear
           what
           the
           Angel
           sayes
           ,
           
             Chap.
             18.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             People
             lest
             ye
             partake
             of
             her
             sins
             and
             of
             her
             plagues
             :
          
           As
           also
           what
           another
           Angels
           
           sayes
           ,
           
             chap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             If
             any
             one
             worship
             the
             Beast
             and
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             Mark
             in
             his
             forehead
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             which
             is
             poured
             out
             without
             mixture
             into
             the
             cup
             of
             his
             Indignation
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             tormented
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             smoak
             of
             their
             torment
             ascendeth
             up
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           doom
           of
           those
           that
           forsake
           not
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           obey
           the
           Two-hundred
           
             Idolatrous
             Beast
          
           ,
           that
           has
           the
           horns
           of
           a
           Lamb
           but
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           Dragon
           ,
           decreeing
           gross
           Idolatries
           and
           bloody
           Persecutions
           .
        
         
           This
           plain
           therefore
           and
           evident
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           I
           hope
           may
           be
           an
           Instrument
           to
           bring
           off
           those
           that
           are
           any
           thing
           well
           disposed
           ,
           out
           of
           those
           gross
           and
           damnable
           Errours
           into
           the
           way
           of
           
             Saving
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           keep
           those
           more
           stedfast
           that
           are
           in
           it
           .
           For
           though
           there
           will
           be
           those
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           a
           few
           that
           will
           remain
           obstinate
           and
           unconvinced
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Hierarchy
          
           it self
           ,
           even
           until
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           last
           Vial
           ,
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           many
           particular
           gleanings
           ,
           and
           some
           larger
           harvests
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           to
           which
           so
           sound
           
           and
           faithful
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           as
           our
           Exposition
           exhibits
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           may
           be
           effectually
           subservient
           :
           And
           truly
           this
           one
           usefulness
           thereof
           may
           very
           well
           seem
           a
           sufficient
           compensation
           for
           my
           labours
           ,
           to
           any
           sincere
           lover
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           to
           come
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           :
           XIV
           Since
           this
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           is
           so
           Excellent
           and
           transcendant
           a
           Book
           as
           well
           as
           Authentick
           and
           Intelligible
           ,
           and
           our
           Exposition
           thereof
           so
           sound
           and
           assured
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           it
           so
           manifold
           and
           so
           great
           ,
           I
           hope
           that
           every
           Intelligent
           Man
           that
           is
           a
           Well-willer
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           Lover
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           will
           allow
           of
           my
           design
           of
           publishing
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           laudable
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           indispensable
           .
           For
           though
           in
           things
           of
           mere
           speculation
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           prudence
           for
           a
           man
           to
           seem
           no
           wiser
           than
           others
           can
           bear
           ,
           lest
           instead
           of
           being
           admired
           he
           be
           looked
           upon
           for
           a
           fool
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           of
           extravagant
           conceits
           ;
           yet
           in
           such
           points
           of
           knowledge
           as
           we
           are
           assured
           of
           ,
           and
           as
           assured
           of
           their
           manifold
           usefulness
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           mankind
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Conscience
           that
           we
           communicate
           them
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Depositum
           we
           are
           intrusted
           with
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           we
           must
           give
           an
           account
           to
           him
           at
           that
           great
           day
           .
        
         
         
           XV
           And
           thus
           much
           I
           think
           is
           competently
           well
           for
           a
           Preface
           .
           What
           may
           further
           occurr
           I
           shall
           reserve
           for
           an
           Epilogue
           :
           Where
           amongst
           other
           things
           I
           shall
           exhibit
           to
           thy
           view
           the
           Ichnography
           of
           the
           Temple
           with
           the
           Inner
           and
           
             Outer
             Court
          
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           the
           eleventh
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           as
           also
           a
           Table
           of
           Synchronismes
           with
           a
           Defence
           of
           them
           :
           Which
           will
           both
           refresh
           thy
           memory
           after
           thy
           reading
           my
           Exposition
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           fully
           assure
           thee
           of
           the
           truth
           thereof
           :
           As
           will
           also
           that
           admirable
           Key
           of
           the
           Visions
           of
           the
           Sealed
           and
           
             Opened
             Book
             Prophecies
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
          
           the
           Angels
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           
             Beast
             ,
             Chap.
             17.
          
           and
           the
           Woman
           that
           rides
           him
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           wonderfull
           Harmony
           that
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           of
           the
           
             Antemedial
             ,
             Medial
          
           and
           Postmedial
           Synchronals
           ,
           the
           Harmony
           of
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           each
           Order
           ,
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Times
           ,
           to
           which
           in
           virtue
           of
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Angel
           they
           are
           necessarily
           affixed
           ,
           so
           far
           namely
           as
           the
           Prophecies
           have
           been
           already
           fulfilled
           or
           are
           in
           fulfilling
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           pledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           or
           Credibility
           of
           our
           Exposition
           touching
           what
           is
           to
           come
           .
           This
           Harmony
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           so
           admirable
           and
           surprizing
           ,
           that
           unless
           thou
           hast
           a
           Genius
           dead
           or
           stupid
           to
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           fail
           to
           be
           enravished
           with
           the
           consideration
           
           thereof
           ;
           as
           also
           with
           the
           
             Divine
             Artifice
          
           of
           the
           whole
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           Much
           whereof
           is
           opened
           in
           the
           said
           Epilogue
           :
           So
           that
           it
           may
           go
           for
           a
           kind
           of
           Technology
           to
           our
           Exposition
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           will
           only
           advertise
           thee
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           taken
           care
           that
           the
           
             entire
             Text
          
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           go
           along
           with
           my
           Interpretation
           ,
           printed
           in
           a
           black
           English
           Letter
           ,
           the
           more
           easily
           to
           be
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Comment
           ,
           that
           thou
           having
           it
           so
           entirely
           in
           thy
           sight
           ,
           and
           continuedly
           with
           the
           Comment
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           with
           the
           more
           ease
           and
           assuredness
           judge
           of
           the
           Faithfulness
           and
           Agreeableness
           of
           our
           Exposition
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           sic
           corrige
           .
        
         
           PReface
           ,
           Page
           xviii
           .
           Line
           21.
           read
           His
           Passion
           .
           ]
           Page
           10.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Spondanus
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Sardian
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Churches
           especially
           ,
           let
           .
           p.
           40.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           Paronomastical
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           14.
           
             dele
             the.
             p.
          
           47.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           him
           .
           
             Sealed
             with
             seven
             Seals
             .
             p.
          
           67.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           comes
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           Narses
           .
           p.
           81.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           Scorpio-locusts
           .
           p.
           86.
           l.
           2.
           
             r.
             a
             voice
             .
             l.
          
           21.
           r.
           and
           
             Iconium
             .
             p.
          
           93.
           l.
           11.
           
             r.
             good
             .
             p.
          
           98.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Trumpet
           suppose
           ,
           as
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           16.
           
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
          
           122.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           Cruelty
           .
           p.
           128.
           l.
           24.
           
             r.
             Lolhards
             .
             p.
          
           140.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           decrees
           .
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Iconomachus
           .
           p.
           147.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           Lineaments
           .
           p.
           152.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           enlargment
           .
           p.
           200.
           l.
           24.
           
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
          
           211.
           l.
           26.
           
             r.
             and
          
           briefly
           .
           p.
           227.
           l.
           1.
           
             r.
             Topazos
             .
             p.
          
           257.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           Antemedial
           .
           p.
           260.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           Assenter
           .
           p.
           270.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           he
           .
           p.
           272.
           l.
           1.
           
             &
             p.
          
           283.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Antemedial
           .
           p.
           293.
           l.
           24.
           
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
          
           298.
           l.
           3.
           
             r.
             R.
             H.
             Ch.
          
           9.
           p.
           315.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           Hills
           .
           p.
           331.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           with
           these
           .
           p.
           346.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           that
           is
           ,
           One.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           APOCALYPSIS
           APOCALYPSEOS
           ,
           OR
           THE
           Revelation
           of
           S
           t
           John
           UNVEILED
           .
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Revelation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               which
               God
               gave
               unto
               him
               to
               shew
               unto
               his
               servants
               things
               which
               must
               shortly
               come
               to
               pass
               :
            
             Not
             therefore
             the
             Revelation
             of
             things
             *
             manifestly
             foreshewn
             by
             him
             already
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             already
             past
             ,
             so
             that
             any
             entire
             Visions
             or
             Prefigurations
             should
             be
             here
             expected
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             but
             make
             them
             more
             obscure
             ;
             but
             of
             things
             which
             are
             to
             come
             some
             sooner
             and
             some
             later
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             shortly
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             successions
             of
             Ages
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             
             may
             perpetually
             be
             advertised
             of
             their
             concerns
             ,
             and
             stand
             upon
             their
             guard
             .
             
               And
               he
               sent
               and
               signified
               it
               by
               his
               Angel
               unto
               his
               servant
               Iohn
               :
            
             This
             Revelation
             I
             say
             was
             made
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             communicate
             it
             to
             his
             servants
             ;
             for
             which
             end
             he
             sent
             his
             holy
             Angel
             ,
             by
             whose
             ministry
             these
             things
             through
             prophetick
             Visions
             and
             Prefigurations
             wrought
             and
             impressed
             upon
             his
             Inward
             Man
             were
             conveyed
             to
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Who
               bare
               record
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               testimony
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               things
               that
               he
               saw
               .
            
             This
             is
             he
             who
             is
             usually
             called
             Iohn
             the
             Divine
             ;
             for
             giving
             that
             Record
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             who
             declared
             that
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             heard
             ,
             seen
             and
             handled
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             did
             testifie
             in
             writing
             the
             Actions
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             he
             faw
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               readeth
               and
               they
               that
               hear
               the
               words
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               and
               keep
               those
               things
               that
               are
               written
               therein
               .
            
             That
             are
             written
             in
             the
             volume
             of
             these
             Prophecies
             ,
             consisting
             chiefly
             of
             three
             parts
             ;
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Churches
            
             ,
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Seals
            
             ,
             the
             seventh
             whereof
             contains
             the
             seven
             Trumpets
             ,
             all
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             
               sealed
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Visions
             that
             appertain
             to
             the
             
               opened
               Book
            
             ,
             (
             amongst
             which
             are
             the
             seven
             Vials
             )
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Visions
             of
             this
             Volume
             ,
             that
             some
             way
             or
             other
             are
             reducible
             to
             these
             :
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             observes
             the
             things
             written
             in
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             order
             his
             life
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             approve
             himself
             such
             as
             he
             is
             by
             these
             Visions
             admonished
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             Christ
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             True
             Church
             in
             all
             conditions
             .
             
               For
               the
               time
               is
               
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             such
             Vision
             as
             appertain
             to
             the
             earlier
             Scene
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             will
             ever
             be
             at
             hand
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             some
             Visions
             of
             this
             Book
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Iohn
               to
               the
               seven
               Churches
               which
               are
               in
               Asia
               .
            
             To
             the
             *
             truly
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             distinguished
             into
             seven
             successions
             ,
             reaching
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             *
             and
             dispensed
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             
               Grace
               he
               unto
               you
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             all
             favour
             ,
             happiness
             and
             prosperity
             .
             
               From
               him
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               to
               come
               :
            
             from
             the
             Eternal
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             graspeth
             all
             past
             ,
             present
             and
             to
             come
             in
             the
             eternity
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             .
             
               And
               from
               the
               seven
               spirits
               which
               are
               before
               his
               throne
               .
            
             And
             from
             all
             his
             holy
             Angels
             that
             are
             assisting
             at
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             be
             sent
             upon
             messages
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               from
               Iesus
               Christ
               who
               is
               the
               faithful
               Witness
               ,
               and
               the
               first-begotten
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             From
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             faithful
             Witness
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Father
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             first-begotten
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             them
             that
             slept
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             given
             the
             right
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             be
             Prince
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             them
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             :
             
               To
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
            
             That
             so
             loved
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             ,
             for
             a
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             wash
             us
             from
             all
             the
             silth
             thereof
             through
             sincere
             repentance
             and
             mortification
             of
             our
             lusts
             out
             of
             a
             due
             and
             gratefull
             return
             of
             love
             to
             him
             that
             died
             for
             us
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               hath
               made
               us
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             by
             this
             victory
             over
             our
             corruptions
             through
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             offer
             spiritual
             sacrifices
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             with
             an
             utter
             resignation
             of
             our selves
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
               To
               him
               be
               glory
               and
               Dominion
               for
               ever
               and
               for
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Behold
               he
               cometh
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
            
             (
             so
             vast
             a
             prospect
             have
             the
             prophecies
             of
             this
             Book
             )
             and
             will
             judge
             the
             whole
             world
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             
               And
               every
               eye
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               also
               that
               pierced
               him
               ,
            
             either
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             or
             wounded
             him
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             in
             the
             persecution
             and
             murdering
             of
             his
             living
             members
             .
             
               And
               all
               kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               wail
               because
               of
               him
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             have
             thus
             outragiously
             sinned
             against
             him
             :
             
               Even
               so
               Amen
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             let
             scoffers
             and
             unbelievers
             say
             and
             imagine
             what
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             that
             this
             may
             not
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             his
             Providence
             and
             Power
             reaches
             so
             far
             as
             to
             the
             very
             last
             ,
             there
             is
             presently
             added
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               Beginning
               and
               the
               Ending
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               Almighty
               :
            
             whose
             administration
             therefore
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Power
             is
             palpably
             to
             be
             felt
             ,
             and
             plainly
             to
             be
             discerned
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             grasping
             all
             things
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             All-comprehending
             Providence
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               I
               Iohn
               who
               also
               am
               your
               brother
               and
               companion
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               kingdom
               and
               patience
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             both
             which
             he
             hath
             bequeathed
             to
             his
             faithfull
             followers
             .
             
               Was
               in
               the
               Isle
               that
               is
               called
               Patmos
               ,
            
             one
             of
             the
             Cyclades
             so
             called
             
             in
             the
             Aegean
             Sea
             ,
             
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             thither
             banished
             for
             the
             preaching
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bearing
             witness
             to
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             that
             
               I
               was
               in
               the
               spirit
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
            
             actuated
             and
             impressed
             upon
             in
             my
             inward
             man
             ,
             my
             mind
             being
             vacant
             from
             this
             earthly
             body
             ,
             and
             external
             senses
             ,
             and
             wholly
             seised
             by
             this
             Divine
             and
             Angelical
             Power
             ,
             which
             caused
             in
             it
             the
             following
             Visions
             ,
             and
             Prophetical
             Impressions
             ,
             but
             as
             lively
             and
             clear
             as
             any
             objects
             to
             the
             outward
             or
             corporeal
             senses
             :
             And
             when
             I
             was
             thus
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             it
             were
             left
             the
             body
             in
             this
             ecstasie
             ,
             
               I
               heard
               behind
               me
               a
               great
               voice
               as
               of
               a
               Trumpet
            
             ;
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Saying
               ,
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             declare
             unto
             thee
             such
             things
             as
             concern
             the
             Church
             continuedly
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             beginning
             thereof
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               And
               what
            
             therefore
             
               thou
               seest
               write
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               unto
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               which
               are
               in
               Asia
               ,
               unto
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               unto
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               unto
               Pergamus
               ,
               and
               unto
               Thyatira
               ,
               and
               unto
               Sardis
               and
               Philadelphia
               ,
               and
               unto
               Laodicea
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             send
             it
             to
             the
             truly
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             dispread
             upon
             the
             *
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             divided
             into
             seven
             successions
             ,
             unto
             the
             Ephesine
             succession
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Smyrnean
             succession
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Pergamenian
             succession
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Thyatirian
             succession
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Sardian
             succession
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Philadelphian
             succession
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Laodicean
             succession
             :
             Which
             seven
             successions
             one
             after
             another
             fill
             up
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               I
               turned
               to
               see
               the
               voice
               that
               spake
               with
               me
               ,
            
             to
             see
             who
             it
             was
             that
             spake
             thus
             to
             me
             :
             
               And
               being
               turned
               ,
               I
               saw
               seven
               golden
               Candle-sticks
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               seven
               golden
               Candlesticks
               ,
               one
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             ;
             the
             Representation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             also
             one
             with
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             we
             are
             Members
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Bones
             ;
             They
             two
             shall
             be
             one
             flesh
             :
             
             This
             is
             a
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             I
             speak
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             
               Cloathed
               with
               a
               garment
               down
               to
               the
               foot
               ,
               and
               girt
               about
               the
               pops
               with
               a
               golden
               girdle
               ,
            
             in
             token
             that
             he
             is
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             this
             habit
             alluding
             to
             the
             High
             Priests
             Vestments
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               His
               head
               and
               his
               hairs
               were
               white
               like
               wool
               ,
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               ,
            
             for
             the
             greater
             venerableness
             of
             this
             High
             Priests
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             token
             he
             is
             that
             Christ
             that
             the
             Prophet
             calls
             Councellour
             ,
             the
             
               Mighty
               God
            
             ,
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Father
            
             :
             For
             these
             are
             the
             symbols
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Paternal
             Authority
             .
             
               And
               his
               eyes
               were
               as
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
            
             to
             signifie
             the
             penetrancy
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             both
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               his
               feet
               like
               unto
               fine
               brass
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               burned
               in
               a
               furnace
            
             ;
             which
             shews
             the
             stability
             and
             purity
             of
             his
             wayes
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             constancy
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             furnace
             of
             affliction
             and
             fiery
             tryals
             :
             
               And
               his
               voice
               as
               the
               sound
               of
               many
               waters
            
             :
             Which
             plainly
             discovers
             that
             Christ
             is
             here
             represented
             in
             union
             with
             his
             Church
             ;
             Waters
             signifying
             a
             Multitude
             in
             the
             prophetick
             stile
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               he
               had
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               seven
               stars
               :
            
             
             The
             seven
             stars
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Interpretation
             are
             the
             seven
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             successions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             he
             bears
             up
             ,
             sustains
             ,
             and
             strengthens
             throughout
             all
             Ages
             .
             
               And
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               went
               a
               hard
               two-edged
               sword
            
             ;
             a
             Symbol
             of
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Living
             Word
             of
             God
             quick
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             sharper
             than
             any
             two-edged
             sword
             .
             And
             denotes
             also
             the
             powerfull
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             by
             the
             Living
             Members
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             
               And
               his
               countenance
               was
               as
               the
               Sun
               that
               shineth
               in
               his
               strength
               .
            
             This
             is
             spoke
             in
             reference
             to
             him
             as
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             ;
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               night
               there
               ,
               and
               they
               need
               no
               candle
               ,
               nor
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               God
               giveth
               them
               light
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               reign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               when
               I
               saw
               him
               I
               fell
               at
               his
               feet
               as
               dead
               ,
            
             as
             being
             exceedingly
             afraid
             that
             this
             fight
             might
             portend
             some
             great
             evil
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
               And
               he
               laid
               his
               right
               hand
               upon
               me
               ,
               saying
               unto
               me
               ,
               Fear
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Last
               :
            
             And
             though
             there
             may
             be
             some
             great
             Afflictions
             and
             Tryals
             of
             my
             Church
             represented
             to
             thee
             in
             what
             thou
             seest
             ;
             yet
             thou
             must
             remember
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             without
             my
             Providence
             ,
             who
             am
             the
             First
             and
             the
             Last
             ,
             and
             will
             carry
             you
             through
             all
             Persecutions
             and
             Deaths
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             at
             length
             more
             than
             Conquerours
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               I
               am
               he
               that
               liveth
               and
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               behold
               I
               am
               alive
               for
               evermore
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Keys
               of
               Hell
               and
               of
               Death
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             For
             I
             am
             now
             alive
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             my self
             dead
             once
             and
             crucified
             ,
             but
             behold
             I
             am
             alive
             for
             Ever
             .
             Amen
             .
             
             This
             is
             most
             certainly
             true
             of
             him
             whom
             this
             Vision
             represents
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             has
             the
             Keys
             of
             Hell
             and
             Death
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             man
             need
             fear
             to
             undergo
             martyrdom
             for
             his
             Cause
             ,
             who
             will
             certainly
             make
             him
             partaker
             of
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             plunge
             his
             barbarous
             persecutors
             into
             everlasting
             perdition
             .
             Wherefore
             after
             this
             encouragement
             to
             Iohn
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
          
           
             19.
             
             
               Write
               the
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               seen
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               which
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               which
               shall
               be
               hereafter
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             write
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             seen
             and
             known
             already
             as
             being
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             after
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             The
             affairs
             of
             the
             first
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Ephesine
             succession
             ;
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             present
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             in
             which
             S
             t
             Iohn
             wrote
             these
             Visions
             )
             which
             is
             the
             Smyrnean
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             successions
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             are
             
               to
               come
               afterwards
            
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Which
             affairs
             thus
             distributed
             into
             seven
             successions
             ,
             or
             intervals
             ,
             are
             indeed
             ,
             
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               seven
               stars
               which
               thou
               sawest
               in
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               seven
               golden
               candlesticks
               :
            
             For
             ,
             
               the
               seven
               stars
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             seven
             successions
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             that
             are
             to
             shine
             forth
             in
             the
             brightness
             and
             purity
             of
             their
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             seven
             successions
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             
               And
               the
               seven
               candlesticks
               which
               thou
               sawest
               are
               the
               seven
            
             successions
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             here
             called
             seven
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               I.
               Vers.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Manifestly
                 shewn
                 already
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               is
               spoken
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               absurd
               Interpretations
               of
               Grotius
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               six
               Seals
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               six
               Trumpets
               ,
               who
               fixes
               the
               Scene
               of
               all
               those
               Visions
               in
               Judea
               ,
               and
               ends
               them
               with
               the
               sacking
               of
               the
               City
               :
               which
               was
               before
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               wrote
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               for
               he
               wrote
               it
               in
               
               Domitian's
               time
               .
               But
               what
               will
               not
               prejudiced
               Wits
               imagine
               ,
               rather
               than
               stoop
               to
               the
               Truth
               ?
               See
               my
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               ,
               Book
               5.
               chap.
               16.
               
               And
               
                 Synops.
                 Prophetic
              
               .
               Book
               2.
               chap.
               2.
               sect
               .
               
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 4.
                 
                 Truly
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               comprehended
               in
               the
               name
               Asia
               ,
               in
               allusion
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               signifying
               Fundamentum
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               To
               all
               the
               Churches
               that
               keep
               the
               Apostolical
               Foundation
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               ,
               that
               keep
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               swerve
               not
               from
               it
               by
               admitting
               any
               thing
               contrary
               thereto
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 dispersed
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               also
               is
               comprised
               in
               the
               word
               Asia
               ,
               by
               allusion
               to
               another
               Hebrew
               word
               of
               a
               like
               nearness
               of
               sound
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               Asia
               again
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               lowest
               of
               those
               four
               Worlds
               notoriously
               known
               amongst
               the
               Cabbalists
               ,
               
                 Aziluth
                 ,
                 Briah
                 ,
                 Jetzirah
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               last
               the
               lowest
               part
               is
               this
               Earth
               we
               tread
               upon
               :
               So
               evidently
               is
               the
               allusion
               to
               the
               nearness
               of
               sound
               in
               words
               made
               use
               of
               in
               this
               Book
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               See
               another
               reason
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               my
               Exposition
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
              
               Ephesine
               
                 succession
                 ;
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 present
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Ephesine
               succession
               were
               past
               when
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               received
               those
               Visions
               in
               Patmos
               is
               plain
               from
               hence
               ;
               because
               he
               received
               them
               about
               the
               end
               of
               Domitians
               Reign
               :
               But
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Smyrnean
               succession
               is
               in
               the
               tenth
               of
               Nero
               ,
               or
               not
               long
               before
               :
               which
               is
               about
               thirty
               years
               before
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               received
               the
               Visions
               in
               Patmos
               .
               Besides
               that
               the
               Ephesine
               succession
               is
               described
               amongst
               other
               characters
               ,
               as
               not
               yet
               being
               stained
               with
               the
               doctrine
               and
               deeds
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               :
               But
               the
               Nicolaitans
               appeared
               in
               the
               twelfth
               year
               of
               Nero
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               Spandanus
               the
               Epitomizer
               of
               Baronius
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Ephesine
               succession
               was
               to
               expire
               before
               that
               time
               .
               So
               plain
               is
               it
               that
               it
               was
               past
               when
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               was
               in
               Patmos
               .
            
             
               But
               hence
               emerges
               a
               difficulty
               that
               well
               may
               stumble
               some
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               Being
               the
               Ephesine
               succession
               was
               then
               past
               ,
               why
               should
               there
               be
               an
               Epistle
               directed
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               if
               one
               should
               write
               to
               the
               deceased
               ?
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               this
               Book
               of
               Prophecies
               being
               designed
               a
               Representation
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Empire
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               that
               the
               Representation
               might
               be
               the
               more
               compleat
               by
               not
               leaving
               out
               that
               little
               Time
               that
               was
               then
               past
               )
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               comprized
               ,
               whether
               Epistolar
               or
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               begun
               and
               continued
               throughout
               :
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               Prophetical
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seals
               ;
               as
               the
               first
               Seal
               is
               rather
               an
               History
               than
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               though
               disguised
               under
               Prophetick
               Iconismes
               (
               For
               the
               time
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               there
               by
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               White
               Horse
               (
               which
               the
               whole
               stream
               of
               Interpreters
               understand
               of
               Christ
               guiding
               and
               assisting
               the
               Apostles
               and
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               times
               )
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               quite
               expired
               when
               John
               wrote
               the
               Apocalypse
               :
               )
               So
               this
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesine
               
               succession
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               conceived
               an
               Historical
               Description
               of
               that
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               rather
               than
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               though
               for
               conformity-sake
               it
               is
               put
               into
               this
               Epistolar
               disguise
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               it
               is
               not
               so
               proper
               to
               write
               Epistles
               to
               any
               but
               those
               who
               are
               in
               present
               Being
               ;
               surely
               they
               who
               are
               satisfied
               there
               is
               no
               absurdity
               in
               writing
               in
               this
               Epistolar
               way
               to
               the
               successions
               of
               the
               Church
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               ought
               to
               think
               the
               using
               this
               Epistolar
               form
               to
               a
               succession
               already
               past
               ,
               the
               more
               tolerable
               .
            
             
               But
               supposing
               the
               Apocalypse
               a
               designed
               Representation
               ,
               as
               I
               hinted
               above
               ,
               of
               the
               affairs
               or
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               set
               out
               by
               a
               triple
               Prophecy
               ,
               this
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               Prophetick
               stile
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               represent
               Things
               or
               Times
               partly
               past
               and
               partly
               present
               (
               neither
               of
               which
               are
               the
               proper
               objects
               of
               Prophecy
               )
               when
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               was
               in
               Patmos
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               far
               are
               rather
               an
               History
               than
               Prophecy
               ,
               though
               disguised
               or
               adorned
               with
               Prophetick
               Iconismes
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               that
               little
               snip
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               Ephesine
               Interval
               contains
               ,
               though
               an
               History
               rather
               than
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               be
               set
               down
               in
               an
               Epistolar
               form
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               in
               a
               Prophetical
               :
               These
               things
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               being
               considered
               ,
               the
               using
               this
               form
               of
               an
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesine
               succession
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               keep
               conformity
               with
               the
               rest
               (
               the
               usefulness
               of
               which
               Epistolar
               forms
               I
               have
               declared
               in
               my
               *
               Prophetical
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               )
               is
               not
               only
               tolerable
               but
               very
               fit
               and
               commendable
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               all
               that
               I
               have
               to
               say
               :
               For
               being
               there
               was
               a
               Real
               Church
               in
               Ephesus
               in
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               's
               time
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               literal
               sense
               of
               these
               Epistles
               
               might
               be
               concerned
               therein
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               also
               a
               Moral
               use
               and
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               they
               may
               be
               applicable
               to
               this
               or
               that
               state
               of
               any
               particular
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               any
               particular
               Place
               or
               Age
               of
               the
               World
               (
               so
               richly
               usefull
               is
               the
               contrivance
               of
               this
               holy
               writing
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               the
               main
               be
               the
               Prophetical
               design
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               illustration
               and
               Confirmation
               of
               his
               Providence
               over
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               I
               have
               by
               no
               less
               than
               twenty
               Arguments
               confirmed
               in
               my
               *
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               )
               this
               Epistolar
               Form
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               the
               Ephesine
               succession
               is
               not
               only
               tolerable
               ,
               fit
               ,
               and
               commendable
               ,
               but
               altogether
               necessary
               .
               Which
               things
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               noted
               and
               confirmed
               in
               my
               said
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               give
               an
               hint
               of
               them
               here
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               unawares
               may
               stumble
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               threshold
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             II.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               UNto
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               write
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Ephesine
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             begins
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ends
             in
             the
             tenth
             year
             of
             Nero
             )
             *
             whose
             name
             bears
             with
             it
             the
             signification
             of
             its
             condition
             .
             
               These
               things
               saith
               he
               that
               holdeth
               the
               seven
               stars
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               walketh
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               seven
               golden
               candlesticks
               .
            
             And
             he
             salutes
             you
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             part
             of
             his
             former
             Representation
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             run
             the
             race
             more
             chearfully
             that
             now
             is
             begun
             ,
             he
             going
             along
             with
             you
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             
             thereof
             .
             He
             supports
             ,
             comforts
             and
             guides
             all
             the
             seven
             successions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             seven
             successions
             of
             the
             Church
             throughout
             all
             Ages
             ,
             minding
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             assisting
             them
             that
             are
             true
             of
             heart
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               ,
               thy
               labour
               ,
               and
               thy
               patience
               ,
               and
               how
               thou
               canst
               not
               bear
               them
               which
               are
               evil
               .
            
             I
             know
             your
             works
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             your
             labour
             ,
             industry
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             commend
             you
             for
             that
             loathing
             and
             detestation
             you
             have
             of
             lewd
             and
             wicked
             men
             .
             
               And
               thou
               hast
               tryed
               them
               that
               say
               they
               are
               Apostles
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               hast
               found
               them
               lyars
               .
            
             That
             also
             I
             commend
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             sift
             and
             try
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             Lyars
             and
             Deceivers
             ,
             mere
             Impostors
             and
             Counterfeits
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               hast
               born
               ,
               and
               hast
               patience
               ,
               and
               for
               my
               names
               sake
               hast
               laboured
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               fainted
               .
            
             I
             commend
             you
             for
             this
             your
             first
             great
             fervency
             and
             desire
             of
             enlarging
             my
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             bearing
             patiently
             all
             crosses
             and
             difficulties
             you
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             not
             fainting
             under
             so
             great
             pains
             and
             travail
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Nevertheless
               I
               have
               somewhat
               against
               thée
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               left
               thy
               first
               Love.
            
             There
             is
             not
             that
             earnestness
             of
             affection
             for
             me
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             nor
             fervency
             and
             zeal
             for
             the
             enlargement
             of
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             more
             cold
             and
             remiss
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Remember
               therefore
               from
               whence
               thou
               art
               fallen
               ,
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               first
               works
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             act
             with
             that
             constancy
             ,
             fervency
             and
             sincerity
             you
             did
             before
             .
             
               Or
               else
               I
               will
               come
               unto
               thee
               quickly
               
               and
               will
               remove
               thy
               candlestick
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               except
               thou
               repent
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             raise
             such
             a
             tempest
             of
             Persecution
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             she
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             her
             place
             but
             be
             shaken
             and
             driven
             with
             the
             violence
             thereof
             .
             This
             you
             must
             expect
             unless
             you
             repent
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               But
               this
               thou
               hast
               ,
               that
               thou
               hatest
               the
               déeds
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               which
               I
               also
               hate
               .
            
             This
             was
             yet
             the
             priviledge
             of
             this
             Ephesine
             Interval
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             not
             then
             tainted
             with
             the
             lusts
             of
             that
             filthy
             Sect
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             which
             the
             soul
             of
             Christ
             so
             abhors
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
            
             in
             these
             Prophetical
             Parables
             .
             For
             it
             is
             of
             great
             concern
             and
             edification
             for
             them
             to
             consider
             and
             understand
             them
             through
             all
             the
             successions
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             recommended
             they
             may
             follow
             and
             eschew
             the
             contrary
             at
             all
             times
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               give
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               paradise
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             overcometh
             through
             his
             much
             labour
             and
             pains
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             refreshed
             with
             the
             food
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             patience
             and
             sufferings
             enjoy
             a
             Paradise
             of
             pleasure
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               unto
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               write
               :
            
             To
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Smyrnean
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             reaches
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ephesine
             succession
             to
             about
             the
             three
             hundred
             twenty
             fourth
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             *
             and
             bears
             the
             signification
             of
             its
             condition
             in
             its
             name
             )
             write
             to
             them
             thus
             :
             
               These
               things
               saith
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               which
               was
               dead
               and
               is
               alive
               .
            
             Who
             salutes
             you
             therefore
             with
             this
             part
             of
             his
             former
             Representation
             
             as
             his
             most
             proper
             Title
             here
             ,
             for
             an
             encouragement
             in
             the
             bloody
             persecuting
             times
             you
             are
             in
             :
             For
             if
             you
             dye
             Martyrs
             ,
             you
             shall
             as
             assuredly
             be
             alive
             again
             as
             I
             am
             that
             was
             once
             Martyred
             and
             Crucified
             .
             And
             I
             am
             
               the
               First
            
             and
             
               the
               Last
            
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             my
             Church
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             stand
             Conquerour
             in
             the
             Field
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               poverty
               ,
               but
               thou
               art
               rich
               .
            
             I
             know
             how
             you
             are
             destitute
             of
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             conflict
             with
             the
             greatest
             necessities
             ,
             but
             yet
             ye
             are
             really
             rich
             ,
             full
             of
             Christian
             patience
             and
             meekness
             ,
             and
             of
             invincible
             courage
             amidst
             all
             the
             dangers
             of
             death
             .
             
               And
               I
               know
               the
               blasphemie
               of
               them
               that
               say
               they
               are
               Iews
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               are
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             That
             say
             they
             are
             Christians
             and
             are
             not
             ;
             (
             for
             so
             Iews
             signifies
             in
             the
             Apocalyptick
             stile
             )
             and
             so
             by
             their
             dastardliness
             and
             perfidiousness
             blaspheme
             and
             dishonour
             that
             Noble
             Name
             and
             Calling
             ,
             by
             proving
             themselves
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             betrayers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             their
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             fast
             slaves
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             impatient
             of
             all
             persecution
             ,
             worse
             than
             Peter
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             when
             he
             would
             have
             discouraged
             me
             from
             my
             sufferings
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             I
             sharply
             rebuked
             with
             a
             
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               Satan
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               thou
               savourest
               not
               the
               things
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Fear
               none
               of
               those
               things
               which
               thou
               shalt
               suffer
               ,
            
             nor
             imitate
             that
             base
             cowardise
             of
             that
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             no
             Church
             of
             mine
             ,
             but
             a
             cage
             of
             perfidious
             hypocrites
             .
             
               Behold
               the
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               prison
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               have
               tribulation
               ten
               dayes
               .
            
             The
             Devil
             and
             his
             Ministers
             under
             Paganism
             will
             cast
             some
             of
             you
             into
             prison
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             your
             faith
             
             and
             constancy
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             tribulation
             of
             ten
             dayes
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             ten
             bloody
             persecutions
             under
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             .
             
               Be
               thou
               faithful
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               Crown
               of
               Life
               :
            
             Be
             in
             no
             wise
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             continue
             faithful
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             Crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             even
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             Constantine
             turning
             Christian
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             Crown
             of
             Life
             and
             security
             to
             you
             my
             Church
             ,
             and
             save
             you
             from
             death
             and
             persecution
             :
             This
             shall
             be
             the
             external
             effect
             and
             fruit
             of
             your
             sufferings
             ,
             or
             the
             Political
             reward
             thereof
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               .
               He
               that
               overcometh
               shall
               not
               be
               hurt
               of
               the
               second
               death
               .
            
             He
             that
             stands
             out
             this
             tryal
             ,
             and
             valiantly
             suffers
             martyrdom
             shall
             not
             be
             hurt
             of
             the
             
               second
               death
            
             ,
             but
             have
             his
             part
             in
             the
             
               first
               resurrection
            
             accordingly
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Apoc.
             20.6
             .
             
               Blessed
               and
               holy
               is
               he
               that
               has
               part
               in
               the
               first
               resurrection
               ,
               on
               such
               the
               second
               death
               hath
               no
               power
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             promised
             priviledge
             of
             those
             Martyrs
             that
             suffered
             persecution
             in
             this
             Smyrnean
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Ten
             hot
             Persecutions
             .
             And
             as
             that
             other
             promise
             that
             preceded
             the
             Parabolical
             Epiphonema
             was
             external
             and
             political
             :
             So
             this
             reward
             that
             follows
             the
             said
             Epiphonema
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             belonging
             to
             the
             other
             State
             :
             which
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             promise
             that
             follows
             the
             Epiphonema
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             ears
             let
             him
             hear
             ,
             &c.
             belongs
             to
             what
             is
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Pergamus
               write
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Pergamenian
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             reaches
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Smyrnean
             succession
             ,
             namely
             
             from
             the
             year
             three
             hundred
             twenty
             four
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             forty
             two
             ,
             when
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             Ameline
             with
             Trancavel
             the
             Bastard
             Son
             of
             Count
             Beziers
             ended
             the
             War
             against
             the
             Albigenses
             ,
             *
             and
             which
             has
             its
             condition
             signified
             by
             its
             name
             )
             write
             thus
             :
             
               These
               things
               saith
               he
               which
               hath
               the
               sharp
               sword
               with
               two
               edges
               .
            
             Who
             salutes
             them
             wearing
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Representation
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             Antithesis
             ,
             this
             Sword
             that
             comes
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             being
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Sword
             and
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             persecuted
             the
             True
             Church
             in
             this
             succession
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               where
               thou
               dwellest
               ,
               even
               where
               Satans
               seat
               is
               ;
               and
               thou
               holdest
               fast
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               denyed
               my
               Faith
               :
            
             I
             observe
             how
             well
             thou
             carryest
             thy self
             ,
             though
             thou
             dwellest
             under
             the
             Dominion
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             first-born
             of
             Lucifer
             ,
             that
             man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Son
             of
             Pride
             ,
             a
             right
             Pergamenian
             ,
             lofty
             and
             haughty
             ,
             under
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             notwithstanding
             thou
             art
             found
             to
             dwell
             ,
             and
             yet
             holdest
             fast
             to
             my
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             nor
             hast
             apostatised
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Faith
             and
             Purity
             of
             Worship
             ,
             untainted
             with
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             
               Even
               in
               those
               days
               wherein
               Antipas
               was
               my
               faithful
               martyr
               ,
               who
               was
               slain
               among
               you
               where
               Satan
               dwelleth
               :
            
             No
             not
             in
             those
             dayes
             when
             Antipas
             ,
             those
             faithfull
             and
             couragious
             Opposers
             of
             
               Holy
               Father
            
             ,
             the
             Pope
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             plainly
             signifies
             )
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             were
             cruelly
             slain
             with
             the
             Sword
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             that
             first-born
             of
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               But
               I
               have
               a
               few
               things
               against
               thée
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               there
               them
               that
               hold
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               who
               taught
               Balac
               to
               cast
               a
               stumbling-block
               
               before
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               eat
               things
               sacrificed
               to
               Idols
               ,
               and
               to
               commit
               fornication
               .
            
             You
             have
             those
             that
             comply
             with
             the
             Pseudo-prophet
             Balaam
             ,
             the
             lofty
             
               Lord
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             for
             so
             Balaam
             signifies
             ,
             who
             has
             taught
             Balac
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             now
             but
             a
             shadow
             or
             cypher
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             this
             Interval
             ,
             evacuate
             in
             a
             manner
             (
             as
             the
             name
             imports
             )
             by
             the
             over-topping
             of
             the
             Power
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             to
             force
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             genuine
             Christians
             (
             of
             which
             the
             Israelites
             were
             a
             type
             )
             to
             come
             to
             Mass
             ,
             and
             by
             partaking
             thereof
             to
             partake
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             they
             making
             by
             their
             Idolatrous
             usages
             there
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Feast
             upon
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             feeding
             upon
             Idolothyta
             ,
             upon
             things
             sacrificed
             unto
             Idols
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               So
               hast
               thou
               also
               them
               that
               hold
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               which
               thing
               I
               hate
               .
            
             And
             besides
             these
             complyers
             with
             the
             Mass
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             their
             own
             judgements
             against
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             amongst
             you
             also
             that
             indulge
             too
             much
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             imitate
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             my
             soul
             abhors
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               Repent
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               will
               come
               unto
               thée
               quickly
            
             ;
             amend
             these
             faults
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             you
             quickly
             by
             a
             more
             strict
             vigilaney
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             (
             whose
             Rule
             was
             most
             notorious
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Interval
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             and
             then
             the
             more
             frequent
             terrour
             of
             being
             burnt
             at
             the
             stake
             will
             more
             effectually
             extinguish
             the
             flames
             of
             your
             wantonness
             and
             lust
             :
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             pure
             and
             holy
             as
             I
             also
             am
             pure
             and
             holy
             .
             
               And
               will
               fight
               against
               them
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             those
             that
             opress
             my
             faithfull
             ones
             ,
             I
             will
             fight
             against
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             whole
             
             Nations
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             (
             namely
             of
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             convincingly
             preached
             )
             from
             the
             Idolatrous
             Roman
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             a
             reward
             political
             and
             visible
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             next
             Interval
             at
             the
             close
             thereof
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               .
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               give
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               hidden
               manna
               .
            
             He
             that
             stands
             out
             in
             purity
             of
             heart
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             he
             instead
             of
             that
             sweet
             consecrated
             wafer
             ,
             that
             pretended
             visible
             Manna
             ,
             shall
             eat
             of
             the
             true
             hidden
             spiritual
             Manna
             ,
             spoken
             of
             Iohn
             6.
             
             
               My
               flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               and
               my
               blood
               is
               drink
               indeed
               :
            
             For
             the
             words
             I
             there
             speak
             ,
             
               they
               are
               spirit
               and
               they
               are
               life
               .
            
             And
             if
             he
             dye
             he
             shall
             eat
             Angels
             food
             ,
             and
             pass
             unto
             their
             Communion
             and
             Society
             .
             
               And
               will
               give
               him
               a
               white
               stone
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               stone
               a
               new
               Name
               written
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               knoweth
               saving
               he
               that
               receiveth
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             accused
             and
             condemned
             for
             an
             Heretick
             by
             this
             lofty
             Roman
             or
             Pergamenian
             Church
             where
             Satan
             the
             Accuser
             dwells
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             give
             him
             a
             white
             Stone
             ,
             and
             absolve
             him
             in
             
               Foro
               Divino
            
             .
             Or
             I
             will
             give
             him
             the
             white
             Stone
             in
             which
             a
             
               New
               Name
            
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             confirm
             and
             establish
             him
             in
             the
             new
             Birth
             ,
             and
             give
             to
             him
             that
             pure
             and
             permanent
             inestimable
             Pearl
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             none
             knows
             but
             he
             that
             has
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             shall
             be
             abundantly
             compensated
             for
             all
             the
             evil
             ,
             or
             loss
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             sustain
             by
             his
             quitting
             the
             Communion
             of
             this
             Idolatrous
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             or
             Rome
             .
             For
             the
             *
             signification
             of
             their
             names
             do
             very
             nearly
             agree
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               unto
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Thyatira
               
               write
               .
            
             To
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Thyatirian
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             begins
             at
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             former
             succession
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             till
             the
             time
             that
             whole
             Nations
             forsook
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             *
             and
             whose
             condition
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             its
             name
             )
             write
             thus
             :
             
               These
               things
               saith
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               his
               eyes
               like
               unto
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               his
               feet
               like
               fine
               brass
               .
            
             These
             things
             saith
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             to
             a
             people
             that
             live
             amongst
             those
             that
             make
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             in
             as
             high
             a
             way
             or
             higher
             (
             as
             to
             worship
             )
             the
             Daughter
             of
             God.
             But
             his
             eyes
             like
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             denote
             the
             penetrancy
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             kindling
             of
             his
             just
             anger
             against
             the
             fiery
             persecutions
             of
             his
             servants
             by
             Thyatira
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Church
             again
             ,
             in
             this
             Interval
             .
             And
             that
             his
             feet
             are
             said
             to
             be
             like
             to
             fine
             brass
             ,
             if
             we
             refer
             it
             to
             him
             as
             he
             is
             in
             union
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             supplement
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             
               As
               if
               they
               burned
               in
               a
               furnace
            
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             intimation
             of
             the
             frequent
             burnings
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             stake
             in
             this
             Interval
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               charity
               ,
               and
               service
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               and
               thy
               patience
               ,
               and
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               to
               be
               more
               than
               the
               first
            
             ;
             that
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             Thyatirian
             succession
             they
             were
             more
             and
             greater
             than
             before
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             noble
             testimony
             to
             the
             zeal
             and
             sincerity
             of
             those
             that
             began
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             
               Notwithstanding
               I
               have
               a
               few
               things
               against
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               sufferest
               that
               woman
               Iezebel
               ,
            
             the
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             or
             Priesthood
             ,
             when
             now
             in
             this
             Interval
             things
             are
             come
             to
             that
             maturity
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             cast
             her
             off
             ,
             and
             free
             thy self
             from
             this
             unjust
             and
             Idolatrous
             Yoke
             :
             This
             is
             spoke
             
             to
             the
             Powers
             and
             Principalities
             held
             under
             by
             her
             .
             
               Which
               calleth
               her self
               a
               Prophetess
            
             ,
             but
             is
             indeed
             a
             Pseudoprophetess
             ,
             a
             false
             teacher
             and
             seducer
             of
             my
             Servants
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             the
             false
             Prophet
             elsewhere
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             :
             
               To
               teach
               and
               seduce
               my
               servants
               to
               commit
               fornication
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               things
               sacrificed
               unto
               Idols
               .
            
             That
             thou
             sufferest
             her
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Mass
             which
             she
             has
             made
             so
             Idolatrous
             ,
             that
             my
             Supper
             being
             a
             Feast
             upon
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             she
             makes
             it
             look
             altogether
             like
             the
             eating
             of
             things
             sacrificed
             unto
             Idols
             ,
             and
             so
             seduces
             to
             spiritual
             fornication
             ,
             which
             is
             Idolatry
             :
             Wherefore
             let
             Iezebel
             *
             according
             to
             the
             omen
             and
             fate
             in
             her
             name
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             reputed
             as
             the
             dung
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             
               And
               I
               gave
               her
               space
               to
               repent
               of
               her
               fornication
               ,
               and
               she
               repented
               not
               .
            
             Since
             my
             monition
             to
             her
             by
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             ,
             but
             she
             remains
             still
             obdurate
             and
             impenitent
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               cast
               her
               into
               a
               bed
            
             of
             languishment
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             large
             bed
             of
             wantonness
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             have
             so
             universally
             committed
             fornication
             with
             her
             .
             
               And
               them
               that
               commit
               adultery
               with
               her
               into
               great
               tribulation
               ,
               except
               they
               repent
               of
               their
               déeds
               ,
            
             unless
             they
             desist
             from
             their
             usual
             gross
             Idolatries
             so
             scandalous
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             sober
             Christians
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               kill
               her
               Children
               with
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             sword
             that
             cometh
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             them
             dead
             to
             her
             by
             their
             conversion
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             being
             mortified
             and
             made
             dead
             to
             all
             the
             vain
             trumperies
             of
             that
             false
             ,
             deceitfull
             ,
             idolatrous
             Church
             ,
             or
             I
             will
             kill
             them
             by
             a
             natural
             death
             ;
             namely
             ,
             their
             Emissaries
             and
             Armies
             that
             
             may
             be
             sent
             against
             my
             True
             Church
             .
             
               And
               all
               the
               Churches
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               be
               which
               searcheth
               the
               reins
               and
               hearts
               :
               And
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               you
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
            
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             shall
             ring
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             my
             Judgments
             ,
             who
             have
             mine
             eyes
             like
             a
             bright
             flame
             of
             fire
             piercing
             into
             the
             reins
             and
             hearts
             of
             men
             to
             discover
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             give
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             demerits
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             
               But
               unto
               you
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               rest
               in
               Thyatica
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               have
               not
               this
               doctrine
               ,
            
             nor
             comply
             with
             the
             Idolatrous
             Form
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             .
             
               And
               which
               have
               not
               known
               the
               depths
               of
               Satan
               ,
               as
               they
               speak
               :
            
             Those
             deep
             reasons
             of
             State
             as
             they
             phrase
             it
             ;
             that
             frame
             Religion
             so
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             God
             really
             ,
             nor
             Christ
             that
             superintends
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             Religion
             were
             only
             to
             be
             a
             trick
             of
             State
             to
             Rule
             or
             Fool
             the
             people
             with
             :
             Unto
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             are
             better
             minded
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               upon
               you
               no
               other
               burthen
               ,
            
             I
             will
             give
             you
             no
             further
             trouble
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             
               But
               that
               which
               you
               have
               already
               ,
               hold
               fast
               till
               I
               come
               .
            
             Persist
             only
             in
             the
             good
             way
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             to
             the
             Truth
             till
             I
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Papal
             Yoke
             from
             off
             your
             neck
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               overcometh
               and
               kéepeth
               my
               words
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               him
               will
               I
               give
               power
               over
               the
               nations
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             that
             with
             invincible
             patience
             and
             courage
             stand
             out
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             keep
             my
             works
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             remembring
             to
             do
             what
             I
             command
             ,
             that
             keep
             faith
             and
             good
             conscience
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             the
             Thyatirian
             persecutions
             :
             These
             People
             ,
             with
             their
             Princes
             and
             Governours
             shall
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Semi-time
             of
             the
             Seven
             get
             
             the
             Nations
             under
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Paganochristians
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             any
             longer
             subject
             to
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             who
             had
             become
             in
             a
             manner
             Heathens
             by
             their
             Idolatrous
             practices
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             Cruelties
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             (
             
               And
               he
               shall
               rule
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               ,
               as
               the
               vessels
               of
               a
               potter
               shall
               they
               be
               broken
               to
               shivers
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             rigidly
             enough
             ,
             and
             severely
             rule
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             whinch
             but
             at
             their
             own
             peril
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             strength
             shall
             be
             broken
             to
             fitters
             as
             a
             potters
             vessel
             )
             
               even
               as
               I
               have
               received
               of
               my
               Father
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             shall
             have
             received
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             propagating
             of
             my
             Kingdom
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             give
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               him
               the
               morning
               star
               :
            
             Not
             the
             
               Bright
               Morning
               Star
            
             ,
             which
             state
             belongs
             rather
             to
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             ,
             the
             commencement
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Millennial
             Empire
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Morning
               Star
            
             ,
             which
             shall
             appear
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             bright
             ,
             yet
             very
             early
             or
             unexpectedly
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             beyond
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             seventh
             Semitime
             ,
             after
             the
             Time
             and
             Times
             are
             expired
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             Nothing
             following
             this
             Epiphonema
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             promises
             of
             reward
             going
             before
             it
             ,
             it
             shows
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             belong
             to
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               II.
               Vers.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Whose
                 name
                 bears
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 its
                 condition
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               by
               an
               allusion
               either
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Bar
               ,
               Lists
               ,
               or
               Beginning
               of
               a
               Race
               ;
               for
               that
               this
               Ephefine
               Interval
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               whole
               decursion
               and
               succession
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               mans
               life
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               race
               by
               
                 S
                 t
                 Paul
              
               :
               Or
               in
               allusion
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               earnest
               desire
               ,
               suppose
               ,
               of
               promoting
               our
               own
               salvation
               ,
               and
               propagating
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               of
               winning
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               ,
               which
               he
               on
               the
               White
               Horse
               with
               Bow
               in
               his
               hand
               aimes
               at
               ,
               whose
               Vision
               begins
               with
               this
               Ephesine
               Interval
               :
               For
               which
               zealous
               design
               this
               Ephesine
               Church
               is
               commended
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               verses
               of
               this
               Chapter
               :
               But
               in
               the
               fourth
               Verse
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 somewhat
                 against
                 thee
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 left
              
               thy
               first
               Love
               ,
               remitted
               it
               ,
               or
               slackened
               it
               :
               So
               that
               there
               may
               be
               an
               allusion
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               another
               sense
               ,
               as
               it
               signifies
               ,
               relaxation
               or
               remisness
               of
               Duty
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Both
               which
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               was
               the
               condition
               of
               this
               Interval
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               first
               
                 earnest
                 zeal
              
               and
               love
               ,
               after
               remisness
               and
               coolness
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 bears
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 its
                 condition
                 in
                 its
                 name
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Smyrna
               is
               the
               same
               that
               Myrrha
               ,
               Myrrh
               ,
               from
               the
               Syriac
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               amara
               .
               By
               Smyrna
               therefore
               is
               understood
               the
               bitterness
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               persecution
               in
               this
               second
               Interval
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 has
                 its
                 condition
                 signified
                 in
                 its
                 name
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               signified
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               
               high
               and
               lofty
               structures
               ,
               though
               the
               Towers
               of
               Troy
               were
               properly
               at
               first
               so
               called
               ,
               wherefore
               this
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
              
               Pergamus
               ,
               partly
               denotes
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               her
               Smyrnean
               humiliation
               and
               affliction
               ,
               and
               partly
               the
               excessive
               pride
               and
               fastuosity
               of
               the
               Idolatrous
               Hierarchy
               growing
               up
               to
               the
               top
               in
               this
               Interval
               .
               In
               which
               Pergamus
               notwithstanding
               ,
               or
               proud
               Luciferian
               Church
               ,
               the
               true
               Apostolick
               Church
               was
               fain
               to
               have
               its
               abode
               ,
               being
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               as
               she
               is
               set
               out
               in
               other
               Visions
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 17.
                 
                 Signification
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 do
                 very
                 nearly
                 agree
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Pergamus
               signifying
               ,
               as
               was
               observed
               above
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               lofty
               and
               stately
               Structures
               ,
               and
               Rome
               having
               its
               name
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               exaltari
               ,
               as
               some
               Criticks
               are
               pleased
               to
               observe
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 whose
                 condition
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               in
               Thyatira
               :
               which
               either
               alludes
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               effeminacy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               her
               worshipping
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               as
               the
               Daughter
               of
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               sense
               (
               for
               Thyatira
               signifies
               Daughter
               ,
               from
               whence
               this
               City
               had
               its
               denomination
               )
               more
               by
               far
               than
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               himself
               :
               Or
               else
               it
               alludes
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Altars
               of
               Burnt
               Offerings
               ,
               the
               burnings
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Iesus
               for
               their
               testimony
               against
               the
               foul
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               gross
               Idolatries
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               being
               more
               than
               ordinarily
               frequent
               in
               that
               Interval
               :
               For
               either
               of
               these
               reasons
               ,
               or
               rather
               for
               them
               both
               ,
               is
               this
               succession
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               called
               the
               Church
               in
               Thyatira
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 20.
                 
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 omen
                 and
                 fate
                 in
                 her
                 name
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               be
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifies
               ,
               either
               Habitaculum
               or
               Stercus
               ,
               and
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               or
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               considered
               together
               will
               signifie
               her
               casting
               out
               of
               her
               habitation
               ,
               and
               the
               loathing
               of
               her
               ,
               as
               the
               dung
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               See
               my
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             III.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               ANd
               unto
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Sardis
               write
               :
            
             To
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             especially
             ,
             (
             and
             those
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             )
             of
             the
             Sardinian
             succession
             (
             which
             begins
             where
             the
             Thyatirian
             succession
             ends
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             Protestantisme
             had
             become
             the
             Religion
             of
             Nations
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             reaches
             to
             the
             last
             Vial
             ,
             Apoc.
             16.
             *
             whose
             condition
             is
             notified
             in
             their
             name
             )
             write
             thus
             :
             
               These
               things
               saith
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               seven
               Spirits
               of
               God
               and
               the
               seven
               Stars
            
             ;
             that
             has
             in
             his
             power
             and
             disposal
             all
             the
             Divine
             Graces
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             hosts
             or
             companies
             of
             Angels
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             thereof
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             typified
             by
             the
             seven
             Stars
             ;
             as
             by
             having
             them
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             under
             his
             power
             and
             protection
             ;
             a
             description
             of
             Christ
             ,
             like
             that
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesine
             Church
             .
             Which
             description
             is
             here
             repeated
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             Renewing
             his
             Church
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Reforming
             it
             into
             the
             Ancient
             Apostolick
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             .
             As
             if
             it
             were
             the
             very
             beginning
             and
             emerging
             again
             of
             the
             truly
             Apostolick
             Church
             that
             had
             lien
             hid
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             Paganochristian
             Romanism
             .
             Which
             through
             these
             helps
             ,
             though
             it
             began
             hopefully
             and
             commendably
             ,
             yet
             was
             never
             at
             any
             great
             pitch
             of
             perfection
             ,
             and
             has
             also
             degenerated
             from
             what
             she
             at
             first
             appeared
             .
             
             Of
             which
             Christ
             complains
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               a
               name
               that
               thou
               livest
               and
               art
               dead
               .
            
             I
             observe
             how
             mean
             and
             wretched
             thou
             art
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             hast
             a
             name
             that
             thou
             livest
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             full
             of
             zeal
             for
             or
             against
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             with
             hot
             and
             nice
             disputes
             about
             Faith
             and
             Justification
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             assure
             thee
             ,
             be
             thou
             as
             full
             of
             life
             and
             activity
             as
             thou
             wilt
             about
             such
             things
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             that
             Faith
             which
             worketh
             by
             Love
             ,
             thou
             art
             nothing
             in
             my
             esteem
             .
             Whosoever
             is
             devoid
             of
             a
             due
             degree
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             unself-interessed
             love
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             reputed
             to
             live
             as
             much
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             is
             accounted
             dead
             in
             my
             sight
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Be
               watchfull
            
             :
             Keep
             a
             guard
             over
             thine
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             breath
             after
             unfeigned
             charity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             ,
             and
             will
             prevent
             all
             Schisms
             and
             Factions
             ,
             and
             tye
             the
             Members
             of
             Reformed
             Christendom
             in
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             mind
             to
             their
             Governours
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             .
             
               And
               strengthen
               the
               things
               which
               remain
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               dye
               .
            
             Revive
             and
             corroborate
             in
             you
             the
             things
             that
             remain
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             blessed
             Immortality
             after
             this
             life
             ;
             these
             you
             yet
             profess
             ,
             though
             Infidelity
             and
             Atheism
             ,
             with
             Sensuality
             and
             Libertinism
             have
             grown
             much
             upon
             you
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             belief
             even
             of
             these
             necessary
             things
             are
             ready
             to
             dye
             also
             .
             
               For
               I
               have
               not
               found
               thy
               works
               perfect
               before
               God.
            
             For
             you
             do
             not
             go
             on
             towards
             perfection
             ,
             nor
             are
             ye
             in
             a
             growing
             state
             ,
             though
             ye
             have
             not
             yet
             reached
             your
             due
             stature
             approvable
             before
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             you
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             languishment
             and
             vergency
             towards
             death
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               Remember
               therefore
               how
               thou
               hast
               received
               and
               heard
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               and
               repent
               :
            
             Since
             you
             profess
             your selves
             reformed
             into
             a
             true
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             remember
             what
             you
             have
             heard
             out
             of
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             .
             How
             that
             
               I
               so
               loved
               my
               Church
               that
               I
               gave
               my self
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               make
               it
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               having
               neither
               spot
               nor
               wrinkle
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               holy
               and
               without
               blemish
               .
            
             And
             let
             not
             the
             vain
             glosses
             of
             any
             faint-hearted
             hypocrites
             deceive
             or
             discourage
             you
             .
             Remember
             also
             what
             ye
             heard
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               That
               man
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               exalts
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               and
               worshipped
               ,
            
             and
             for
             ever
             abandon
             that
             wicked
             and
             Idolatrous
             Communion
             .
             And
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             nauseous
             and
             detestable
             ingratitude
             of
             not
             setting
             a
             due
             value
             of
             my
             redeeming
             you
             from
             that
             worse
             than
             Aegyptian
             or
             Babylonian
             Captivity
             into
             the
             Gospel-liberty
             :
             And
             be
             not
             imposed
             upon
             by
             the
             fine
             words
             and
             subtil
             sophistry
             of
             either
             known
             enemies
             ,
             or
             perfidious
             brethren
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             things
             as
             these
             taught
             by
             my
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             repeated
             again
             by
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             hold
             fast
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             your
             slipperiness
             and
             remisness
             ,
             of
             your
             easiness
             and
             inclinableness
             again
             to
             the
             flesh-pots
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             the
             carnal
             entertainments
             under
             that
             mystical
             Pharaoh
             at
             
               Rome
               .
               If
               therefore
               thou
               shalt
               not
               watch
               I
               will
               come
               on
               thée
               as
               a
               thief
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               not
               know
               what
               hour
               I
               will
               come
               upon
               thee
               .
            
             These
             things
             therefore
             I
             strictly
             command
             thee
             and
             charge
             thee
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             carefully
             and
             diligently
             observe
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             due
             watch
             over
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             on
             thee
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             surprize
             thee
             with
             some
             terrible
             judgement
             for
             thy
             gross
             ingratitude
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             know
             what
             hour
             I
             
             come
             upon
             thee
             before
             the
             storm
             certainly
             overtake
             thee
             .
             God
             make
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             sensible
             of
             this
             sad
             commination
             ,
             which
             is
             foretold
             them
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             than
             that
             by
             their
             timely
             repentance
             ,
             and
             carefull
             watchfulness
             they
             may
             avoid
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               a
               few
               names
               even
               in
               Sardis
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               defiled
               their
               garments
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               walk
               with
               me
               in
               white
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               worthy
               .
            
             There
             be
             some
             few
             excellent
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             Spirit
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             generality
             be
             so
             bad
             and
             imperfect
             )
             who
             have
             not
             defiled
             their
             Garments
             ,
             the
             inward
             nor
             outward
             cloathing
             of
             their
             Soul
             ,
             nor
             spotted
             the
             decency
             of
             their
             conversation
             by
             any
             scandal
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             With
             these
             innocent
             and
             spotless
             souls
             not
             soiled
             or
             stained
             with
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             usual
             tinctures
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             will
             I
             converse
             by
             my
             spirit
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             walk
             with
             me
             with
             all
             innocency
             and
             integrity
             of
             heart
             for
             ever
             :
             For
             they
             are
             persons
             meet
             and
             fit
             for
             such
             converse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               cloathed
               in
               white
               raiment
               :
            
             They
             that
             overcome
             all
             difficulties
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             and
             persist
             in
             purity
             and
             true
             holiness
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             in
             white
             rayment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             successfull
             and
             prosperous
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             they
             endeavour
             to
             propagate
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               not
               blot
               out
               his
               name
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             Philadelphian
             succession
             ,
             and
             onwards
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             this
             
               Book
               of
               Life
            
             to
             them
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             
               Crown
               of
               Life
            
             to
             the
             Smyrnean
             succession
             ,
             shall
             be
             their
             security
             from
             persecution
             and
             death
             .
             That
             Church
             which
             they
             introduce
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Philadelphian
             ,
             shall
             never
             
             be
             brought
             again
             under
             the
             Subjection
             ,
             Tyranny
             and
             Persecution
             of
             any
             Power
             whatsoever
             .
             
               But
               I
               will
               confess
               his
               Name
               before
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               Angels
               .
            
             I
             will
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             recommend
             them
             to
             the
             good
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             watchful
             Ministry
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             The
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             especially
             let
             them
             take
             particular
             notice
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             has
             here
             delivered
             .
             That
             Christ
             who
             holds
             the
             seven
             Stars
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             appears
             thus
             to
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Ephesine
             or
             first
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             is
             as
             ready
             and
             serious
             in
             the
             renewing
             ,
             and
             the
             reforming
             of
             his
             Church
             as
             he
             was
             then
             in
             setting
             it
             on
             foot
             first
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             he
             appears
             ,
             as
             then
             walking
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             ;
             (
             which
             signifies
             his
             helpfull
             presence
             to
             his
             Church
             )
             so
             here
             with
             the
             succour
             of
             his
             Divine
             Graces
             ,
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             assistance
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             :
             So
             that
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             to
             rouse
             us
             effectually
             out
             of
             this
             carnal
             drousiness
             toward
             the
             attainment
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             ,
             except
             our
             own
             sincerity
             and
             diligent
             attention
             to
             ,
             and
             firm
             belief
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             :
             So
             that
             the
             main
             success
             of
             things
             hitherto
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             effect
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             lies
             at
             our
             own
             doors
             :
             God
             give
             us
             grace
             to
             consider
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Philadelphia
               write
               :
            
             To
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             especially
             (
             but
             together
             with
             their
             Charge
             )
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             succession
             ,
             (
             which
             begins
             where
             the
             Sardian
             ends
             and
             reaches
             to
             the
             fourth
             Thunder
             ,
             *
             and
             discovers
             its
             nature
             and
             condition
             in
             its
             name
             )
             write
             thus
             :
             
               These
               things
               saith
               he
               that
               is
               holy
               ,
            
             and
             
             speaks
             to
             a
             Church
             that
             willingly
             listens
             to
             such
             monitions
             as
             these
             :
             
               Be
               ye
               holy
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               perfect
               as
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               is
               perfect
               .
               He
               that
               is
               true
               :
            
             And
             will
             verifie
             all
             his
             glorious
             promises
             in
             the
             Philadelphian
             succession
             ,
             or
             blessed
             Millennium
             to
             all
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             
               He
               that
               has
               the
               key
               of
               David
               :
            
             He
             that
             is
             the
             Chief
             Minister
             of
             State
             to
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             *
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             calls
             LOVE
             .
             
               He
               that
               openeth
               and
               no
               man
               shutteth
               ,
               and
               shutteth
               and
               no
               man
               openeth
               :
            
             He
             that
             when
             he
             will
             can
             open
             the
             door
             of
             success
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             shut
             it
             again
             when
             he
             will
             against
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             so
             administer
             all
             things
             prosperously
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
            
             and
             designs
             ,
             and
             highly
             approve
             of
             them
             ;
             I
             know
             thou
             doest
             nothing
             out
             of
             bitter
             zeal
             ,
             faction
             ,
             or
             self-seeking
             ,
             nothing
             out
             of
             vain-glory
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             worldly
             end
             ,
             but
             simply
             out
             of
             love
             of
             Me
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             love
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             whose
             both
             present
             and
             future
             happiness
             thou
             dost
             all
             thy
             endeavours
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               have
               set
               before
               thée
               an
               open
               door
               and
               no
               man
               can
               shut
               it
               ,
            
             against
             thee
             :
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               a
               little
               strength
               ,
               and
               hast
               kept
               my
               Word
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               denyed
               my
               Name
               :
            
             Though
             thou
             hadst
             but
             a
             little
             Force
             or
             Army
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             thou
             hast
             been
             valiant
             ,
             and
             stood
             for
             my
             Word
             stoutly
             and
             couragiously
             against
             all
             gainsayers
             ,
             and
             hast
             never
             behaved
             thy self
             otherwise
             than
             becomes
             a
             sound
             and
             faithfull
             Christian
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             resolved
             never
             to
             dishonour
             that
             Profession
             or
             Name
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               make
               them
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Satan
               (
               which
               say
               they
               are
               Iews
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               do
               lye
               :
               )
            
             Behold
             I
             will
             make
             them
             that
             are
             the
             
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             their
             pride
             ,
             falsities
             ,
             and
             murderous
             cruelties
             ,
             and
             yet
             call
             themselves
             Iews
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christians
             [
             nay
             ,
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ]
             (
             the
             Type
             as
             above
             being
             used
             for
             the
             Antitype
             )
             but
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             so
             ,
             that
             really
             they
             are
             but
             Pseudochristians
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             professing
             Christ
             do
             most
             wickedly
             oppose
             him
             ,
             by
             nulling
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             barbarously
             murthering
             his
             true
             and
             faithfull
             Subjects
             for
             not
             committing
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             other
             abominations
             they
             would
             force
             upon
             them
             :
             whereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             though
             they
             call
             themselves
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             and
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             counterfeits
             and
             lyars
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               make
               them
               to
               come
               and
               worship
               before
               thy
               féet
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               that
               I
               have
               loved
               thée
               .
            
             Behold
             I
             will
             make
             them
             to
             come
             ,
             instead
             of
             kissing
             the
             Popes
             Slipper
             ,
             to
             worship
             before
             thy
             feet
             ,
             to
             be
             subjected
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             thee
             homage
             :
             And
             to
             acknowledge
             how
             much
             I
             have
             loved
             thee
             ,
             and
             set
             thee
             above
             all
             the
             other
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               kept
               the
               word
               of
               my
               patience
               ,
               I
               also
               will
               kéep
               thée
               from
               the
               hour
               of
               temptation
               ,
               which
               shall
               come
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               to
               try
               them
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             Because
             thou
             hast
             showen
             all
             along
             such
             invincible
             meekness
             and
             patience
             in
             maintaining
             my
             cause
             ,
             and
             undaunted
             faithfulness
             ;
             in
             that
             great
             confusion
             ,
             commotion
             and
             temptation
             under
             the
             last
             Vial
             ,
             which
             shall
             come
             upon
             all
             the
             world
             to
             try
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             I
             will
             keep
             thee
             and
             protect
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             safe
             and
             victorious
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               come
               quickly
            
             :
             Even
             in
             this
             last
             Vial
             ,
             into
             which
             thou
             art
             already
             entred
             .
             
               Hold
               that
               fast
               which
               thou
               hast
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               take
               thy
               Crown
               .
            
             
             Thou
             art
             a
             Church
             after
             my
             own
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             O
             Philadelphia
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             accuse
             thee
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             thou
             carriest
             thy self
             with
             that
             integrity
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             only
             hold
             fast
             to
             that
             perfection
             thou
             hast
             attained
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             not
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Crown
             I
             intend
             for
             thee
             :
             For
             in
             thee
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             all
             the
             glorious
             Promises
             concerning
             my
             Kingdome
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               Him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               make
               a
               pillar
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               go
               no
               more
               out
               .
            
             To
             you
             that
             overcome
             ,
             to
             you
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             be
             Pillars
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             an
             holy
             ,
             fixt
             and
             stable
             People
             ,
             the
             true
             ,
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             that
             shall
             never
             fail
             ,
             but
             shall
             endure
             till
             I
             come
             in
             the
             clouds
             to
             judgement
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             All
             other
             forms
             and
             denominations
             shall
             perish
             ,
             but
             this
             shall
             obtain
             the
             Dominion
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               write
               upon
               him
               the
               name
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               the
               City
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               New
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               cometh
               down
               out
               of
               Heaven
               from
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               write
               upon
               him
               my
               new
               Name
               .
            
             And
             on
             these
             lasting
             Pillars
             shall
             the
             Name
             of
             my
             God
             be
             written
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             Nature
             in
             you
             shall
             be
             visible
             and
             legible
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             all
             ,
             how
             heavenly
             it
             is
             and
             Divine
             ,
             and
             how
             you
             are
             really
             that
             Church
             represented
             by
             the
             City
             in
             Ezechiel
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               Iehovah
               Shammah
            
             ,
             God
             is
             there
             .
             For
             your
             conversation
             will
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             
               God
               is
               amongst
               you
               of
               a
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             that
             you
             are
             really
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             called
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             which
             cometh
             down
             out
             of
             Heaven
             from
             my
             God.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             I
             will
             write
             upon
             you
             my
             New
             Name
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Morning
               Star
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Bright
               Morning
               Star
            
             ,
             or
             that
             newly
             purchased
             Title
             in
             the
             Battle
             ,
             
             where
             the
             Beast
             and
             False
             Prophet
             are
             taken
             and
             cast
             into
             a
             lake
             burning
             with
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             slain
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             White
             Horse
             ,
             which
             sword
             cometh
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             Title
             of
             
               King
               of
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             
               Lord
               of
               Lords
            
             :
             For
             it
             is
             then
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             the
             greatest
             Empire
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               unto
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Laodicea
               write
               :
            
             Unto
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             especially
             ,
             and
             the
             charge
             under
             them
             in
             the
             Laodicean
             succession
             (
             which
             reaches
             from
             the
             fourth
             Thunder
             till
             Christ
             visibly
             appear
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             *
             and
             whose
             name
             denotes
             the
             nature
             thereof
             )
             write
             thus
             :
             
               These
               things
               saith
               the
               Amen
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               and
               true
               witness
            
             ;
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Promises
             are
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             .
             Whose
             faithfulness
             is
             seen
             in
             bringing
             to
             pass
             the
             Philadelphian
             Estate
             ,
             that
             marvellous
             purity
             and
             external
             prosperity
             of
             that
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             his
             Promises
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Felicity
             he
             reminds
             us
             of
             in
             this
             :
             A
             Blessed
             Immortality
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             his
             visible
             coming
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             his
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             this
             Terrestrial
             Scene
             ,
             though
             in
             this
             declining
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Laodicean
             succession
             some
             may
             be
             too
             slow
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             these
             Titles
             of
             assuredness
             and
             veracity
             are
             here
             used
             .
             And
             he
             is
             called
             a
             
               Faithful
               Witness
            
             also
             ,
             because
             he
             so
             impartially
             witnesses
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             flatter
             them
             .
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               God.
            
             It
             may
             be
             well
             understood
             of
             the
             New
             Creation
             ,
             or
             Constitution
             of
             things
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             he
             having
             carried
             
             on
             all
             along
             hitherto
             according
             to
             Prophecy
             and
             Prediction
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             more
             certainly
             and
             readily
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             this
             last
             Catastrophe
             of
             things
             :
             Or
             taking
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             with
             an
             higher
             reference
             to
             that
             Title
             of
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             respects
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             or
             the
             Eternal
             Logos
             ,
             without
             whom
             nothing
             was
             made
             or
             created
             ;
             Then
             the
             importance
             of
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             sure
             as
             he
             made
             this
             Earth
             ,
             this
             habitable
             round
             world
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             be
             as
             sure
             that
             he
             both
             can
             by
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             and
             also
             will
             destroy
             it
             again
             in
             this
             Laodicean
             succession
             by
             a
             final
             Conflagration
             ,
             taking
             vengeance
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             resetling
             all
             true
             Believers
             in
             an
             Eternal
             State
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               neither
               cold
               nor
               hot
               :
            
             But
             that
             you
             are
             careless
             ,
             formal
             ,
             luke-warm
             Christians
             .
             Thou
             retainest
             indeed
             still
             the
             external
             form
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ;
             but
             thou
             art
             destitute
             of
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             the
             New
             Birth
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             proper
             character
             of
             thy
             deceased
             Sister
             
               Philadelphia
               .
               I
               would
               thou
               wert
               cold
               or
               hot
               .
            
             For
             though
             it
             be
             not
             better
             in
             it self
             to
             be
             quite
             cold
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             convinced
             of
             thine
             own
             wants
             ,
             and
             by
             repentance
             and
             mortification
             enter
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               So
               then
               because
               thou
               art
               lukewarm
               ,
               and
               neither
               cold
               nor
               hot
               ,
               I
               will
               spew
               thée
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             I
             will
             shew
             how
             nauseous
             and
             loathsome
             thou
             art
             to
             me
             in
             a
             torrent
             of
             Reproof
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             my
             disgust
             against
             thee
             ;
             and
             upon
             thy
             impenitence
             at
             length
             being
             weary
             of
             thee
             (
             as
             concerning
             God
             it
             is
             said
             before
             his
             bringing
             the
             deluge
             of
             water
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             it
             repented
             him
             that
             he
             had
             made
             man
             )
             
             I
             will
             spew
             thee
             out
             from
             my self
             ,
             who
             fill
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             exterminate
             thee
             out
             of
             Being
             by
             a
             deluge
             of
             Fire
             that
             shall
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             Terrestrial
             Scene
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Laodicean
             Church
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             faithfully
             admonish
             thee
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               sayest
               I
               am
               rich
               and
               increased
               with
               goods
               and
               have
               néed
               of
               nothing
               ,
            
             whilst
             thou
             considerest
             ,
             that
             Peace
             and
             Plenty
             ,
             that
             Power
             and
             Rule
             ,
             and
             security
             from
             Enemies
             which
             thou
             enjoyest
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             free
             from
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             abundance
             of
             both
             Natural
             and
             Divine
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             clear
             understanding
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             completion
             now
             ,
             and
             skilfull
             Interpretations
             of
             thy
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             Universal
             Freedom
             from
             all
             persecution
             ;
             I
             tell
             thee
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             thou
             art
             mistaken
             in
             thy
             condition
             .
             
               And
               knowest
               not
               that
               thou
               art
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               poor
               ,
               and
               blind
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
            
             in
             that
             thou
             art
             destitute
             of
             the
             Glories
             and
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Inward
             Man
             ,
             and
             art
             ignorant
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             the
             New
             Birth
             ,
             and
             art
             content
             with
             a
             covering
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             dost
             but
             add
             sin
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               I
               counsel
               thée
            
             therefore
             ,
             
               to
               buy
               of
               me
               Gold
               tryed
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               rich
               .
            
             Gold
             refined
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             so
             pure
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             transparent
             like
             glass
             .
             New
             Jerusalem
             Gold
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             New
             Nature
             or
             Creature
             ,
             mine
             own
             Image
             :
             And
             the
             price
             is
             ,
             thy
             sincere
             endeavouring
             and
             breathing
             after
             that
             state
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             possess
             those
             durable
             Riches
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             melted
             ,
             when
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             works
             
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             ,
             namely
             ,
             at
             the
             Conflagration
             .
             
               And
               white
               rayment
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               cloathed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               shame
               of
               thy
               nakedness
               do
               not
               appear
               .
            
             And
             buy
             of
             me
             white
             rayment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             groan
             in
             thy self
             ,
             O
             spiritless
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             thy
             Spiritual
             Tabernacle
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             being
             so
             cloathed
             thou
             mayest
             not
             be
             found
             naked
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             shame
             of
             thy
             nakedness
             may
             not
             appear
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             
               And
               anoint
               thine
               eyes
               with
               eye-salve
               that
               thou
               mayest
               see
               .
            
             Clear
             thy
             judgement
             and
             understanding
             by
             a
             diligent
             purification
             of
             thy
             Soul
             from
             all
             corruptions
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             perfect
             holiness
             in
             my
             fear
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             see
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             right
             discerning
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             
               As
               many
               as
               I
               love
               I
               rebuke
               and
               chasten
               ,
               be
               zealous
               therefore
               and
               repent
               .
            
             As
             many
             as
             I
             love
             I
             chasten
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             a
             love
             to
             thee
             even
             for
             thy
             outward
             resemblance
             of
             thy
             deceased
             Sister
             Philadelphia
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             chastise
             thee
             with
             sharp
             reproofs
             to
             bring
             thee
             to
             an
             inward
             sense
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             shall
             further
             afflict
             thee
             by
             outward
             straits
             and
             distress
             to
             awaken
             thee
             .
             For
             thine
             Enemies
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             by
             reason
             of
             thy
             remisness
             in
             Religion
             ,
             security
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             my
             Kingdom
             will
             grow
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             encompass
             the
             Beloved
             City
             .
             Be
             zealous
             therefore
             ,
             and
             repent
             thee
             of
             thy
             dead
             formality
             and
             remisness
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             my
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             mayest
             recover
             the
             Philadelphian
             love
             and
             fervency
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             do
             not
             complain
             of
             difficulties
             ;
             
               Behold
               I
               stand
               at
               the
               door
               and
               knock
               ;
               if
               any
               man
               hear
               my
               voice
               and
               open
               the
               door
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               in
               to
               him
               and
               will
               sup
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               with
               me
               .
            
             I
             offer
             my
             aid
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             solicit
             you
             ever
             and
             anon
             by
             
             good
             monitions
             and
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             obey
             sincerely
             my
             dictates
             and
             succours
             of
             Light
             and
             Grace
             I
             offer
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             your
             sincerity
             open
             me
             the
             door
             ,
             I
             will
             sup
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             communicate
             my
             Nature
             and
             Spirit
             unto
             you
             .
             You
             shall
             feed
             on
             my
             flesh
             which
             is
             meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             my
             blood
             which
             is
             drink
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             saying
             shall
             be
             fullfilled
             in
             you
             ;
             
             
               I
               in
               my
               Father
               and
               you
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               you
               .
               If
               any
               man
               love
               me
               and
               keep
               my
               Word
               ,
               my
               Father
               will
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               abide
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             that
             I
             may
             the
             more
             effectually
             rouse
             thee
             up
             out
             of
             this
             dead
             formality
             and
             tepidity
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             dulness
             and
             lethargy
             ,
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               in
               my
               throne
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               also
               overcame
               ,
               and
               am
               set
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               in
               his
               throne
               .
            
             You
             shall
             not
             only
             enjoy
             Me
             and
             my
             Father
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             will
             stand
             to
             the
             conflict
             ,
             and
             so
             attain
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             and
             real
             Regeneration
             into
             the
             Living
             Image
             of
             my self
             ,
             I
             will
             exalt
             you
             to
             the
             same
             happiness
             with
             my self
             ,
             your
             bodies
             being
             transformed
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             my
             glorious
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             fitted
             to
             ascend
             into
             the
             Throne
             that
             he
             has
             given
             me
             ,
             whose
             Throne
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             Earth
             his
             footstool
             .
             Nay
             ,
             you
             shall
             sit
             with
             me
             in
             my
             Throne
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             Apostate
             Angels
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             and
             stupendious
             promise
             ,
             but
             you
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             promised
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               Amen
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               faithfull
               Witness
               ,
               and
               the
               Beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             both
             will
             and
             can
             bring
             all
             his
             counsels
             ,
             purposes
             and
             promises
             to
             pass
             :
             Even
             so
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               III.
               Vers.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Whose
                 condition
                 is
                 notified
                 in
                 their
                 name
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Namely
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               allusion
               to
               the
               
                 Lapis
                 Sardius
              
               ,
               whose
               vertue
               is
               to
               exhilarate
               the
               mind
               of
               him
               that
               wears
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               couragious
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               Amulet
               against
               witchcraft
               and
               poyson
               :
               Which
               may
               intimate
               the
               comfortable
               doctrine
               of
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               defeating
               the
               poyson
               of
               that
               cup
               of
               Fornication
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Sardian
                 Church
              
               is
               not
               infected
               with
               that
               poyson
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               being
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               that
               inchanted
               Cup
               of
               the
               Whore.
               Sardis
               also
               signifies
               
                 Canticum
                 Laetitiae
              
               ,
               which
               sutes
               well
               with
               the
               Ioy
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               at
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               signified
               by
               those
               Harpers
               with
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               
                 ch
                 .
                 15.
              
               
               But
               being
               the
               Sardius
               Stone
               is
               in
               Hebrew
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Odem
               ,
               which
               sounds
               near
               to
               Edom
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Latines
               termed
               Carnalina
               ,
               this
               insinuates
               the
               defectuousness
               of
               the
               Sardian
               Church
               ,
               and
               her
               Carnality
               in
               several
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               .
               Concerning
               which
               see
               my
               Exposition
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
            
             
               Vers.
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 discovers
                 its
                 nature
                 and
                 condition
                 in
                 its
                 name
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               and
               indeed
               consequently
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               and
               all
               Men
               ,
               these
               Vertues
               are
               so
               nearly
               linked
               together
               when
               they
               are
               sincere
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               due
               degree
               .
               See
               my
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Apostle
              
               Iohn
               
                 calls
                 Love
              
               :
               And
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               Amor
               ,
               as
               also
               
                 dilectus
                 ,
                 amatus
              
               ,
               which
               will
               answer
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Platonists
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               all
               .
            
             
             
               Vers.
               
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 whose
                 name
                 denotes
                 the
                 nature
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               Laodicea
               signifies
               either
               the
               
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               external
               popular
               mode
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               the
               inward
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               decaying
               ;
               which
               is
               too
               much
               the
               state
               of
               Laodicea
               :
               Or
               it
               signifies
               the
               
                 judging
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               because
               in
               this
               Interval
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               namely
               at
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               Christ
               will
               come
               visibly
               
                 to
                 Judge
              
               and
               Sentence
               all
               People
               to
               their
               final
               doom
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             IV.
             
          
           
             HItherto
             reaches
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             which
             has
             this
             peculiar
             and
             distinctly
             from
             the
             other
             two
             that
             follow
             ,
             That
             as
             they
             run
             altogether
             upon
             real
             Symbols
             or
             Iconismes
             ,
             Representations
             or
             Images
             of
             what
             is
             foretold
             taken
             from
             Things
             ;
             this
             first
             part
             did
             most
             what
             run
             upon
             Nominal
             or
             Paranomastical
             Iconismes
             or
             Images
             ,
             consisting
             in
             allusion
             to
             Words
             or
             Names
             that
             signified
             the
             condition
             of
             things
             foretold
             ,
             as
             was
             obvious
             to
             observe
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             that
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Book
             .
             The
             second
             part
             now
             begins
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             high
             ,
             and
             reaches
             as
             far
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             reaches
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             former
             part
             ,
             the
             so
             far
             extended
             
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             was
             ushered
             in
             by
             a
             voice
             like
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             Representation
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             ;
             so
             here
             in
             this
             
               sealed
               Book-Prophecy
            
             here
             is
             again
             the
             voice
             like
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             Christ
             again
             represented
             in
             a
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             parity
             of
             these
             two
             Prophecies
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             of
             the
             like
             
             concern
             and
             extent
             :
             Which
             will
             appear
             more
             plain
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             ,
             after
             the
             Introduction
             in
             this
             
               Sealed
               Book-Prophecy
            
             ,
             which
             takes
             up
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Chapters
             ,
             is
             explained
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               After
               this
               I
               looked
               and
               behold
               a
               door
               was
               opened
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             After
             this
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               Churches
            
             was
             past
             ,
             and
             I
             come
             to
             my self
             again
             ,
             having
             occasion
             to
             look
             upwards
             ;
             behold
             a
             door
             seemed
             to
             be
             opened
             in
             Heaven
             :
             
               And
               the
               first
               voice
               which
               I
               heard
               ,
               was
               as
               if
               it
               were
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               talking
               with
               me
               .
            
             And
             lo
             !
             the
             first
             voice
             which
             I
             heard
             before
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             talking
             with
             me
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Come
               up
               hither
               and
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               the
               things
               which
               must
               be
               hereafter
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Representations
             or
             Prefigurations
             of
             those
             future
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               immediately
               I
               was
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             he
             was
             again
             come
             to
             himself
             before
             .
             
               And
               behold
               a
               Throne
               was
               set
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               one
               sat
               on
               the
               Throne
               .
            
             Being
             thus
             caught
             up
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             this
             Ecstasie
             I
             presently
             saw
             a
             Throne
             set
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             one
             sitting
             on
             that
             Throne
             with
             great
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               sat
               was
               to
               look
               upon
               like
               a
               Iasper
               and
               a
               Sardine
               Stone
               :
            
             A
             Iasper
             and
             Sardine
             Stone
             ,
             the
             one
             famous
             for
             the
             firmness
             thereof
             ,
             denoting
             the
             strength
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Omnipotency
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ;
             the
             other
             for
             the
             red
             ,
             fiery
             colour
             of
             it
             ,
             denoting
             the
             piercing
             activity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             :
             or
             the
             colour
             of
             Fire
             is
             here
             made
             choice
             of
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             root
             of
             Light
             ,
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             sits
             here
             on
             the
             Throne
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             Which
             answers
             to
             that
             appearance
             of
             Fire
             in
             him
             that
             sits
             on
             the
             Throne
             in
             
             Ezechiel's
             Vision
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Rainbow
             belongs
             :
             Which
             is
             there
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             with
             
             which
             this
             Vision
             has
             no
             small
             affinity
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             ,
             because
             the
             Rainbow
             is
             seen
             also
             here
             about
             the
             Throne
             in
             sight
             like
             an
             Emerald
             ,
             that
             imitates
             the
             most
             pleasing
             colour
             of
             the
             Rainbow
             or
             Halo
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             
               And
               there
               was
               a
               Rainbow
               round
               about
               the
               Throne
               in
               sight
               much
               like
               unto
               an
               Emerald
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               round
               about
               the
               Throne
               were
               four
               and
               twenty
               seats
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               seats
               I
               saw
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               sitting
               cloathed
               in
               white
               rayment
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               on
               their
               heads
               Crowns
               of
               Gold.
            
             Here
             it
             also
             varies
             from
             that
             Vision
             of
             Ezechiel
             ,
             as
             being
             framed
             for
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             future
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             descends
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             is
             with
             men
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             Elders
             are
             here
             said
             to
             sit
             round
             about
             the
             Throne
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             were
             pitched
             next
             the
             Tabernacle
             :
             But
             in
             that
             they
             wear
             Crowns
             as
             well
             as
             white
             Rayment
             ,
             it
             implies
             the
             sanctity
             of
             the
             Kings
             in
             that
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             this
             Type
             points
             at
             ,
             those
             renewed
             Apostolick
             Times
             in
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Jews
             will
             add
             the
             Heads
             of
             their
             twelve
             Tribes
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             these
             twenty
             four
             Elders
             or
             Princes
             of
             Nations
             may
             answer
             to
             .
             And
             in
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             besides
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             here
             that
             appears
             to
             be
             Supream
             over
             them
             ;
             it
             signifies
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             Times
             the
             Popes
             Pretenses
             will
             vanish
             ,
             and
             that
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             then
             of
             the
             Christian
             Profession
             will
             know
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             to
             be
             in
             all
             Causes
             as
             well
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             Civil
             within
             their
             own
             Dominions
             next
             and
             immediately
             under
             Christ
             Supream
             Heads
             and
             Governours
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               out
               of
               the
               Throne
               proceeded
               lightnings
               and
               thunderings
               ,
               and
               voices
               :
               and
               there
               were
               seven
               Lamps
               of
               fire
               burning
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               seven
               Spirits
               of
               God.
            
             There
             is
             also
             mention
             of
             Lamps
             ,
             and
             Fire
             ,
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             though
             no
             Thundring
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             Ezechiel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Representation
             of
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             again
             typified
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             State
             to
             come
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             the
             seven
             Lamps
             of
             Fire
             are
             ,
             either
             *
             all
             the
             ministring
             Angels
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             living
             and
             quickening
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               before
               the
               Throne
               there
               was
               a
               sea
               of
               glass
               like
               unto
               Crystal
               .
            
             This
             is
             not
             found
             neither
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             Ezechiel
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             Emblem
             also
             of
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             pure
             laver
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             the
             being
             baptized
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             Fire
             ,
             which
             the
             seven
             Lamps
             also
             betoken
             .
             And
             in
             that
             it
             is
             called
             a
             sea
             of
             glass
             ,
             it
             may
             signifie
             the
             pure
             transparent
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             multitude
             [
             as
             Sea
             signifies
             ]
             the
             fixed
             purity
             thereof
             being
             ever
             penetrated
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             seven
             Lamps
             of
             Fire
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             seven
             Spirits
             of
             God.
             
               And
               *
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               round
               about
               the
               Throne
               were
               four
               Beasts
               full
               of
               eyes
               before
               and
               behind
               .
            
             These
             four
             Beasts
             full
             of
             eyes
             before
             and
             behind
             have
             plainly
             a
             resemblance
             of
             the
             four
             Beasts
             in
             
             Ezechiel's
             Vision
             ,
             but
             may
             here
             more
             particularly
             relate
             to
             the
             four
             Camps
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             
               New
               Israel
            
             of
             God
             :
             But
             in
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             full
             of
             eyes
             before
             and
             behind
             ,
             it
             implies
             ,
             they
             look
             backward
             and
             forward
             into
             the
             Histories
             of
             Times
             past
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Prophecies
             and
             Predictions
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             the
             
             better
             managing
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               the
               first
               Beast
               was
               like
               a
               Lion
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             Standard
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             on
             the
             
               East
               side
            
             of
             the
             Camp.
             
               The
               second
               Beast
               like
               a
               Calf
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             Standard
             of
             Ephraim
             on
             the
             
               West
               side
            
             of
             the
             Camp.
             
               The
               third
               Beast
               had
               the
               face
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             Standard
             of
             Reuben
             on
             the
             
               South
               side
               .
               And
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               was
               like
               a
               flying
               Eagele
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             Standard
             of
             Dan
             on
             the
             North.
             And
             note
             that
             these
             four
             Beasts
             were
             thus
             situated
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             Ezechiel
             .
             And
             that
             this
             only
             is
             a
             Type
             of
             that
             Church
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
             cast
             thus
             into
             four
             parts
             ,
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
            
             of
             Christ
             signified
             in
             both
             Visions
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               the
               four
               Beasts
               had
               each
               of
               them
               six
               wings
               about
               him
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             hard
             sense
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             ,
             signifie
             
               in
               a
               circle
            
             about
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             Grotius
             judiciously
             joyns
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             together
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Text
             runs
             thus
             .
             Had
             each
             of
             them
             six
             wings
             .
             
               And
               they
               were
               full
               of
               eyes
               without
               and
               within
               :
               And
               they
               rest
               not
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             Now
             that
             the
             four
             Beasts
             are
             said
             each
             of
             them
             to
             have
             six
             wings
             ,
             as
             the
             Beasts
             in
             
             Ezechiel's
             Vision
             also
             have
             ,
             undoubtedly
             they
             have
             them
             for
             that
             use
             the
             Seraphims
             are
             said
             to
             make
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             ;
             
             
               With
               twain
               to
               cover
               their
               faces
               ,
               with
               twain
               to
               cover
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               with
               twain
               to
               fly
               :
            
             Which
             implies
             a
             Reverence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             an
             activity
             and
             readiness
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             a
             carefulness
             over
             our
             Affections
             ,
             that
             we
             walk
             in
             clean
             paths
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             are
             presently
             said
             to
             be
             full
             of
             eyes
             without
             and
             within
             ,
             it
             implies
             ,
             that
             with
             one
             eye
             regarding
             outward
             objects
             ,
             and
             the
             
             other
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             comparing
             them
             together
             they
             will
             ever
             behave
             themselves
             decorously
             and
             becomingly
             ,
             with
             due
             reverence
             to
             that
             which
             is
             above
             them
             in
             dignity
             and
             excellency
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             due
             distance
             from
             those
             things
             that
             are
             unworthy
             of
             them
             and
             beneath
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             offered
             them
             from
             without
             as
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             innate
             Light
             and
             immutable
             Principles
             of
             an
             Intellectual
             Creature
             ,
             their
             eyes
             within
             will
             easily
             discern
             the
             Proposer
             to
             be
             either
             a
             Fool
             or
             an
             Impostor
             .
             This
             is
             the
             state
             even
             of
             the
             whole
             People
             of
             God
             in
             those
             dayes
             :
             But
             as
             for
             their
             Reverence
             and
             devotional
             sense
             of
             their
             Maker
             and
             Redeemer
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             perpetual
             ,
             they
             rest
             not
             day
             and
             night
             saying
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               :
            
             who
             fills
             all
             things
             and
             times
             with
             his
             Presence
             and
             Providence
             .
             And
             as
             the
             People
             are
             ,
             so
             are
             their
             Priest-like
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             immediately
             in
             the
             next
             Verses
             :
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               when
               those
               Beasts
               give
               glory
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               thanks
               to
               him
               that
               sat
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               who
               liveth
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
          
           
             12.
             
             
               The
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
            
             also
             ,
             Prince
             and
             People
             being
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             mind
             ,
             
               fall
               down
               before
               him
               that
               sat
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               worship
               him
               that
               liveth
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               and
               tast
               their
               Crowns
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
            
             in
             humble
             acknowledgment
             from
             whom
             and
             for
             whom
             they
             Reign
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             manifesting
             of
             the
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Saints
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             are
             introduced
             ,
             Saying
             ;
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               Created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               pleasure
               they
               are
               and
               were
               Created
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               IV.
               Vers.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 Ministring
                 Angels
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Living
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               Seven
               we
               substitute
               ,
               All
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               the
               Septenary
               Number
               with
               the
               Cabbalists
               signifying
               Universality
               ,
               whence
               of
               the
               Pythagoreans
               it
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               the
               full
               comprehension
               of
               the
               numbers
               of
               sundry
               things
               in
               this
               Book
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               terminated
               in
               Seven
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Beasts
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               placed
               to
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               's
               sight
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               one
               appeared
               just
               in
               the
               midst
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               the
               spectacle
               being
               exhibited
               to
               him
               shelvingly
               ,
               another
               appeared
               beyond
               the
               Throne
               in
               the
               same
               line
               ;
               and
               two
               other
               ,
               the
               one
               on
               this
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               on
               that
               side
               in
               a
               line
               ,
               cutting
               that
               other
               in
               right
               Angles
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               at
               due
               distances
               encompassed
               the
               Throne
               in
               a
               Circle
               exteriour
               to
               the
               twenty
               four
               Elders
               .
               And
               in
               that
               they
               were
               not
               only
               seen
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Throne
               in
               the
               sense
               abovesaid
               ,
               but
               on
               each
               side
               also
               ,
               and
               so
               encompassed
               the
               Throne
               placed
               in
               the
               common
               sections
               or
               conterminations
               of
               the
               four
               quadrants
               of
               the
               Circle
               drawn
               about
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               not
               only
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Throne
               but
               about
               the
               Throne
               in
               a
               Circle
               at
               equal
               distances
               :
               Or
               else
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               within
               the
               Circle
               of
               the
               Throne
               which
               is
               thus
               conceived
               to
               be
               drawn
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               so
               near
               that
               the
               Beasts
               supposed
               like
               those
               in
               Ezechiel
               ,
               will
               have
               the
               same
               faces
               appear
               within
               the
               verges
               of
               the
               Throne
               that
               appeared
               without
               ,
               but
               in
               opposite
               places
               :
               But
               then
               the
               Elders
               must
               be
               placed
               in
               a
               Circle
               without
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               which
               will
               
               make
               these
               Priestly
               Kings
               ,
               less
               answer
               to
               the
               Levites
               .
               But
               thereby
               we
               are
               the
               better
               assured
               that
               they
               are
               Kings
               and
               not
               Priests
               .
               It
               's
               possible
               both
               these
               wayes
               may
               be
               glanced
               at
               in
               the
               Vision
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               reflect
               both
               on
               the
               Camp
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Vision
               of
               Ezechiel
               at
               once
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             V.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               ANd
               I
               saw
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               him
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             
               a
               Book
               written
               within
               and
               on
               the
               backside
               :
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             A
             Book
             that
             had
             a
             more
             outward
             sense
             in
             the
             meer
             Letter
             which
             consists
             of
             Representations
             Symbolical
             or
             Hieroglyphical
             ,
             of
             Iconismes
             or
             Images
             of
             things
             future
             ;
             and
             a
             more
             inward
             sense
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             future
             things
             themselves
             thus
             represented
             in
             Symbols
             or
             Images
             ;
             This
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             was
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             his
             power
             to
             impart
             it
             to
             whom
             he
             pleased
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             
               God
               gave
            
             it
             unto
             him
             :
             
               sealed
               with
               seven
               seals
            
             :
             And
             in
             that
             this
             Book
             is
             said
             to
             be
             sealed
             with
             seven
             seals
             ,
             it
             shews
             what
             a
             great
             Arcanum
             or
             Secret
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Representation
             of
             a
             Scene
             of
             Affairs
             reaching
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               a
               strong
               Angel
               proclaiming
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               Who
               is
               worthy
               to
               open
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               to
               loose
               the
               Seats
               thereof
               ?
            
             And
             that
             the
             inestimable
             worth
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             which
             sottish
             and
             prophane
             Spirits
             so
             much
             slight
             and
             vilifie
             ,
             and
             crafty
             Politicians
             so
             much
             harden
             themselves
             against
             ,
             may
             appear
             ,
             here
             is
             proclamation
             made
             by
             a
             
             strong
             Angel
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               worthy
               to
               open
               ?
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Who
             is
             worthy
             to
             have
             so
             vast
             a
             foresight
             of
             things
             communicated
             to
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             endite
             such
             a
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               no
               man
               in
               Heaven
               nor
               in
               Earth
               ,
               neither
               under
               the
               Earth
               was
               able
               to
               open
               the
               Book
               ,
               neither
               to
               look
               thereon
               .
            
             And
             this
             proclamation
             being
             made
             there
             was
             none
             found
             neither
             of
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Men
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Infernal
             Spirits
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             who
             are
             vulgarly
             accounted
             so
             wise
             and
             cunning
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             Witches
             and
             Wizards
             so
             confide
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             were
             able
             to
             open
             the
             Book
             or
             look
             thereon
             ,
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             That
             had
             so
             reaching
             a
             foresight
             as
             to
             pierce
             through
             such
             a
             large
             series
             of
             future
             things
             as
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             which
             intimates
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             holy
             Power
             of
             God
             could
             be
             the
             Author
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               I
               wept
               much
               because
               no
               man
               was
               found
               worthy
               to
               open
               and
               to
               read
               the
               Book
               ,
               neither
               to
               look
               thereon
               :
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             was
             sorely
             grieved
             that
             there
             was
             none
             found
             meet
             or
             worthy
             to
             have
             imparted
             to
             him
             so
             stupendious
             a
             faculty
             of
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             they
             are
             in
             this
             Book
             :
             So
             useful
             a
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             .
             Where
             Iohn
             personates
             every
             good
             Christian
             that
             is
             solicitous
             for
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             thoughtfull
             what
             will
             become
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               one
               of
               the
               Elders
               saith
               to
               me
               ,
               wéep
               not
               .
            
             Cease
             to
             be
             so
             grieved
             and
             troubled
             in
             spirit
             .
             
               Behold
               the
               Lyon
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               the
               root
               of
               David
               hath
               prevailed
               to
               open
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               to
               loose
               the
               seven
               Seals
               thereof
               .
            
             Christ
             hath
             by
             his
             courageously
             fulfilling
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             obtained
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             That
             he
             may
             open
             the
             Book
             and
             loose
             the
             
             Seals
             thereof
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             wonderfull
             a
             comprehension
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             and
             piercing
             foresight
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             to
             foresee
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             it
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               I
               beheld
               ,
               and
               lo
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Throne
               and
               of
               the
               four
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Elders
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             betwixt
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               stood
               a
               Lamb
               as
               it
               had
               been
               slain
               ,
            
             and
             with
             bleeding
             wounds
             upon
             him
             ;
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             Mediator
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             here
             placed
             betwixt
             the
             Throne
             and
             the
             four
             Beasts
             :
             
               Having
               seven
               horns
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Emblems
             of
             Power
             ,
             as
             being
             he
             to
             whom
             All
             Power
             is
             given
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             :
             
               And
               seven
               Eyes
            
             :
             All
             manner
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             at
             his
             beck
             to
             execute
             his
             Counsel
             and
             his
             Will
             ;
             which
             is
             implied
             in
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               which
               are
               the
               seven
               Spirits
               of
               God
               sent
               forth
               unto
               all
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               he
               came
               and
               took
               the
               Book
               out
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               him
               that
               sate
               upon
               the
               Throne
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             to
             him
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             have
             so
             vast
             a
             foresight
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Power
             to
             effect
             what
             was
             foreknown
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             
               The
               Revelation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               which
               God
               gave
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Visions
             that
             follow
             ,
             is
             a
             Prophetical
             Revelation
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             which
             wonderful
             Gift
             and
             Power
             signified
             by
             this
             receiving
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             being
             made
             so
             exceeding
             manifest
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             which
             Times
             this
             pompous
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             sealed
             Book
             does
             typifie
             ,
             (
             For
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             Elders
             belong
             to
             that
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             will
             raise
             a
             wonderful
             strain
             of
             Faith
             and
             Devotion
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             admiration
             of
             the
             stupendious
             Providence
             of
             Christ
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             signified
             by
             what
             follows
             :
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               Book
               ,
               the
               four
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               fell
               down
               before
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               having
               every
               one
               of
               them
               Harps
               and
               golden
               Uials
               full
               of
               Odours
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               praises
               and
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               they
               sing
               a
               new
               Song
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             And
             then
             will
             they
             sing
             a
             new
             Song
             ,
             namely
             ,
             they
             will
             then
             praise
             their
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             for
             that
             new
             constitution
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Chap.
             21.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               sate
               upon
               the
               Throne
            
             said
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               make
               all
               things
               new
               :
            
             And
             he
             said
             straightway
             to
             
               Iohn
               ,
               It
               is
               done
               ,
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               end
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               him
               that
               is
               a
               thirst
               of
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
               freely
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             communicate
             unto
             him
             my
             Spirit
             here
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             partaker
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             hereafter
             in
             my
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             )
             and
             they
             will
             say
             as
             follows
             :
             Thou
             ,
             O
             Christ
             ,
             
               wert
               worthy
               to
               take
               the
               Book
               and
               open
               the
               seals
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             communicated
             unto
             thee
             so
             vast
             a
             comprehension
             of
             the
             futurity
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             and
             Power
             to
             carry
             on
             things
             as
             they
             are
             predicted
             .
             
               For
               thou
               wast
               slain
               and
               hast
               redeemed
               us
               to
               God
               by
               thy
               blood
               out
               of
               every
               kindred
               ,
               and
               tongue
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               nation
               :
            
             This
             is
             but
             a
             just
             reward
             of
             thy
             endearing
             sufferings
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               hast
               made
               us
               unto
               our
               God
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               reign
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
             In
             this
             blessed
             Millennium
             which
             thou
             hast
             long
             ago
             shown
             to
             thy
             Church
             in
             that
             admirable
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             :
             which
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             an
             Angel
             thou
             communicatest
             to
             thy
             beloved
             Disciple
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             to
             show
             further
             how
             holy
             ,
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             Angelical
             those
             Times
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             Union
             and
             Agreement
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Angelical
             Hosts
             ,
             it
             is
             further
             added
             :
             
               And
               I
               beheld
               ,
               and
               I
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               many
               Angels
               round
               about
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               the
               Beasts
               and
               the
               Elders
            
             ;
             which
             Beasts
             and
             Elders
             signifie
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             consisting
             of
             men
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             
               And
               the
               number
               of
               them
               was
               ten
               thousand
               times
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               and
               thousands
               of
               thousands
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             These
             innumerable
             companies
             of
             Angels
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             Quire
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               saying
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               Worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               to
               receive
               power
               ,
               and
               riches
               ,
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               blessing
               ,
            
             as
             by
             whom
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             blessed
             condition
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             predictions
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             .
             Let
             all
             therefore
             be
             ascribed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Nay
             ,
             the
             completion
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             in
             those
             Times
             will
             be
             such
             an
             Universal
             conviction
             of
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Sonship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             really
             and
             in
             truth
             the
             foretold
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Beginner
             and
             Finisher
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             that
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             follows
             .
             
               And
               every
               Creature
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               and
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               them
               heard
               I
               saying
               ,
               
               Blessing
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               Glory
               and
               Power
               be
               unto
               him
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lamb
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             All
             intelligent
             Beings
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             whether
             belonging
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             or
             Sea
             ,
             even
             the
             Infernal
             Spirits
             themselves
             shall
             in
             the
             inward
             powers
             of
             their
             minds
             and
             consciences
             be
             forced
             to
             break
             out
             and
             confess
             upon
             the
             completion
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             That
             all
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             is
             due
             unto
             him
             that
             sits
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               four
               Beasts
               said
               Amen
               .
            
             Unto
             this
             the
             four
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             will
             say
             Amen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             consent
             to
             such
             a
             doxologie
             :
             
               And
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               fell
               down
               and
               worshipped
               him
               that
               liveth
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             All
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             this
             truly
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             will
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             him
             that
             was
             dead
             but
             is
             now
             alive
             ,
             and
             behold
             he
             liveth
             for
             evermore
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             devotionally
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
             serve
             him
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             has
             brought
             things
             at
             last
             to
             such
             an
             Admirable
             ,
             Heavenly
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Righteous
             and
             Peaceful
             Constitution
             :
             So
             Glorious
             an
             Effect
             will
             there
             be
             of
             the
             completion
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             Which
             shows
             how
             detestable
             the
             ingratitude
             is
             of
             such
             either
             shallow
             and
             frivolous
             ,
             or
             prophane
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             cunning
             obdurate
             Politicians
             ,
             that
             phancying
             it
             not
             to
             sute
             with
             their
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             vilifie
             and
             decry
             it
             ;
             when
             as
             indeed
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             will
             prove
             the
             most
             effectual
             instrument
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Providence
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             rooting
             all
             Atheism
             and
             Infidelity
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Converting
             all
             
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             the
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             VI.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             HItherto
             the
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             
               Sealed
               Book
            
             ,
             we
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             themselves
             :
             
               And
               I
               saw
            
             ,
             says
             
               Iohn
               ,
               when
               the
               Lamb
               opened
               one
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             first
             Seal
             :
             
               And
               I
               heard
               as
               it
               were
               the
               noise
               of
               thunder
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               four
               Beasts
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             the
             four
             Beasts
             ,
             the
             Lion
             ,
             whose
             place
             is
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Come
               and
               see
            
             .
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             how
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Introductory
             Representation
             are
             made
             use
             of
             in
             this
             following
             Vision
             ,
             as
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             description
             of
             him
             that
             was
             seen
             amongst
             the
             golden
             Candlesticks
             are
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Prefaces
             of
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               and
               behold
               a
               white
               Horse
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               sate
               on
               him
               had
               a
               Bow.
            
             Which
             Heros
             on
             horseback
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             white
             Horse
             signifies
             a
             great
             Commander
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             Righteous
             ,
             Prosperous
             and
             Glorious
             in
             his
             undertaking
             .
             And
             in
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             appear
             upon
             the
             first
             Beast
             (
             the
             Lion
             placed
             on
             the
             East
             side
             )
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               see
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             he
             is
             an
             Emperour
             from
             the
             East
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             that
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             being
             ascended
             into
             Glory
             was
             yet
             present
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             affording
             them
             all
             succours
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             Spiritual
             Warfare
             .
             And
             these
             Gospel-soldiers
             came
             from
             Iudea
             in
             the
             East
             .
             And
             in
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             a
             Bow
             ,
             it
             denotes
             ,
             that
             he
             aimed
             at
             something
             
             of
             no
             mean
             importance
             .
             And
             this
             Heros
             on
             Horseback
             with
             his
             Bow
             answers
             to
             the
             Ephesine
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             name
             imports
             earnest
             purpose
             or
             desire
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             aimed
             at
             or
             designed
             is
             specified
             in
             the
             following
             words
             :
             
               And
               a
               Crown
               was
               given
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             the
             Roman
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             and
             this
             Bow-man
             hat
             the
             mark
             when
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             turned
             Christian
             .
             This
             is
             also
             the
             Crown
             promised
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Smyrnean
             succession
             :
             
               Be
               thou
               faithfull
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Crown
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             the
             Crown
             of
             security
             from
             Pagan
             persecution
             .
             
               And
               he
               went
               forth
               conquering
               and
               to
               conquer
               .
            
             This
             Heros
             on
             the
             white
             Horse
             went
             forth
             conquering
             and
             to
             conquer
             till
             he
             obtained
             this
             Crown
             under
             the
             sixth
             Seal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               opened
               the
               second
               Seal
               ,
               I
               heard
               the
               second
               Beast
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Calf
             or
             
               Oxe
               ,
               say
               ,
               Come
               and
               sée
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               there
               went
               out
               another
               Horse
               that
               was
               red
               ,
            
             a
             colour
             significant
             enough
             of
             the
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ,
             as
             the
             Oxe
             also
             of
             the
             great
             slaughter
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             under
             this
             Seal
             ,
             and
             what
             follows
             ,
             plainly
             implies
             so
             much
             :
             
               And
               power
               was
               given
               to
               him
               that
               sate
               thereon
               to
               take
               peace
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               kill
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               given
               to
               him
               a
               great
               Sword
               ,
            
             as
             a
             token
             of
             exceeding
             much
             blood-shed
             on
             the
             Earth
             under
             the
             second
             Seal
             .
             This
             Seal
             therefore
             begins
             with
             Trajan
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             therefore
             an
             Emperour
             from
             the
             West
             .
             In
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             
             Adrian's
             his
             successor
             ,
             there
             were
             so
             great
             commotions
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             slain
             in
             those
             .
             Tumults
             and
             Rebellions
             at
             least
             fifteen
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               opened
               the
               third
               Seal
               ,
               I
               heard
               the
               third
               Beast
               ,
            
             that
             had
             
               a
               face
               like
               a
               man
            
             ,
             and
             was
             placed
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             
               say
               ,
               Come
               and
               see
               :
               And
               I
               beheld
               ,
               and
               lo
               a
               black
               Horse
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               sate
               on
               him
               had
               a
               pair
               of
               balances
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             The
             black
             colour
             betokens
             Gravity
             ,
             Severity
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             which
             Justice
             also
             is
             intimated
             by
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Man
             this
             third
             Beast
             is
             said
             to
             have
             ,
             Prudence
             and
             Justice
             being
             the
             proper
             characters
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             Which
             sutes
             well
             with
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             description
             ,
             the
             pair
             of
             Balances
             in
             the
             Riders
             hand
             ;
             which
             argues
             him
             Severe
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Frugal
             and
             Provident
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Which
             accordingly
             is
             exprest
             by
             that
             voice
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             four
             Beasts
             :
             
               And
               I
               heard
               a
               voice
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               four
               Beasts
               say
               ,
               A
               measure
               of
               wheat
               for
               a
               penny
               ,
               and
               three
               measures
               of
               barley
               for
               a
               penny
               ,
               and
               see
               thou
               hurt
               not
               the
               oyl
               and
               wine
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rider
             of
             the
             black
             Horse
             will
             take
             special
             care
             :
             1.
             
             That
             if
             one
             Choenix
             of
             wheat
             be
             sold
             for
             a
             penny
             ,
             that
             three
             of
             barley
             shall
             be
             sold
             for
             a
             penny
             .
             2.
             
             That
             men
             shall
             live
             by
             their
             honest
             labours
             ,
             not
             by
             theft
             or
             rapine
             :
             For
             Choenix
             signifies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             food
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             Denarius
             the
             wages
             for
             a
             days
             labour
             .
             3.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             stealing
             nor
             robbing
             but
             buying
             by
             measure
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             prove
             so
             hard
             a
             time
             that
             their
             dayes
             labour
             will
             but
             find
             them
             food
             .
             4.
             
             He
             will
             provide
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             Choenix
             for
             a
             penny
             ;
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             the
             price
             of
             bread-corn
             and
             necessary
             victuals
             shall
             not
             exceed
             a
             dayes
             wages
             .
             And
             so
             of
             Wine
             and
             Oyl
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             care
             that
             there
             be
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             no
             fraud
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             there
             neither
             ,
             nor
             spoil
             and
             wast
             by
             unruly
             Soldiers
             .
             Which
             prediction
             was
             egregiously
             fulfilled
             in
             
               Septimius
               Severus
            
             an
             African
             ,
             and
             therefore
             an
             Emperour
             
             from
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             in
             Alexander
             the
             Son
             of
             Mammea
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             notorious
             lovers
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             severe
             punishers
             of
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             :
             To
             the
             latter
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             unjust
             Judge
             was
             so
             nauseous
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             vomit
             at
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             famous
             for
             that
             Christian
             Motto
             ,
             
               Do
               as
               you
               would
               be
               done
               to
               :
               Quod
               tibi
               fieri
               non
               vis
               ,
               alteri
               ne
               feceris
               ,
            
             which
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             his
             Palace
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             places
             .
             They
             are
             both
             taken
             notice
             of
             for
             their
             care
             and
             provision
             in
             Bread-corn
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               opened
               the
               fourth
               Seal
               ,
               I
               heard
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               ,
            
             that
             was
             like
             a
             
               flying
               Eagle
            
             ,
             and
             was
             placed
             on
             the
             
               North
               ,
               say
               ,
               Come
               and
               sée
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               I
               looked
               and
               behold
               a
               pale
               Horse
               :
            
             which
             colour
             of
             the
             Horse
             is
             very
             sutable
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Rider
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             ;
             
               And
               his
               name
               that
               sate
               on
               him
               was
               Death
               :
               And
               Hell
               followed
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             Grave
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             a
             person
             here
             as
             Death
             is
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             his
             Lackey
             to
             follow
             him
             .
             
               And
               Power
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               over
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             over
             almost
             all
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             upon
             due
             compute
             was
             then
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             as
             if
             this
             Power
             reached
             three
             fourths
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             
               To
               kill
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               with
               Hunger
               and
               with
               Death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             Famine
             and
             Pestilence
             ,
             
               and
               with
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             Which
             ordinarily
             invade
             the
             Land
             in
             those
             Eastern
             and
             Southern
             parts
             in
             extream
             Famines
             and
             Pestilences
             to
             increase
             the
             mortality
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             this
             Seal
             is
             from
             Maximinus
             the
             Thracian
             ,
             and
             consequently
             an
             Emperour
             from
             the
             North
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             of
             the
             flying
             Eagle
             denotes
             ,
             that
             notable
             bird
             of
             prey
             ,
             and
             feeder
             on
             dead
             carcasses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             significant
             
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             Seal
             under
             which
             concur
             so
             various
             modes
             of
             vast
             Mortality
             ,
             the
             Sword
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Pestilence
             and
             wild
             Beasts
             .
             Which
             Pestilence
             raging
             and
             over-running
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             whole
             Empire
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fifteen
             years
             ,
             and
             ending
             
               Anno
               CCLXIII
            
             ,
             from
             Maximinus
             to
             this
             year
             is
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             Seal
             .
             And
             now
             for
             the
             Sword
             in
             the
             Interval
             of
             this
             Seal
             ,
             besides
             that
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Gallus
             and
             Volusianus
             Emperours
             ,
             the
             whole
             Empire
             in
             a
             manner
             was
             exhausted
             with
             rapine
             and
             slaughters
             by
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Tillage
             did
             fail
             and
             Famine
             ensue
             ;
             there
             were
             not
             two
             more
             bloody
             Beasts
             in
             the
             world
             than
             Maximinus
             and
             Gallienus
             ,
             the
             former
             for
             his
             cruelty
             being
             called
             
               Cyclops
               ,
               Busiris
               ,
               Phalaris
            
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             who
             without
             accusers
             or
             defence
             ,
             caused
             to
             be
             killed
             and
             spoiled
             of
             their
             goods
             no
             less
             than
             four
             thousand
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             his
             cruelty
             was
             such
             that
             he
             killed
             all
             the
             Male
             Sex
             of
             whole
             Cities
             ,
             and
             made
             nothing
             of
             slaying
             three
             or
             four
             thousand
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             in
             a
             day
             .
             And
             there
             are
             many
             more
             examples
             of
             horrid
             cruelty
             by
             the
             Sword
             under
             this
             Seal
             according
             to
             the
             prediction
             thereof
             :
             So
             admirably
             fully
             was
             accomplished
             what
             was
             predicted
             by
             these
             four
             Seals
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             parts
             of
             the
             Introductory
             Vision
             are
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             four
             Beasts
             which
             usher
             in
             each
             Seal
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Visions
             thereof
             )
             as
             parts
             of
             the
             description
             of
             him
             that
             appeared
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seven
             golden
             Candlesticks
             in
             the
             salutation
             of
             each
             Epistle
             are
             again
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             but
             as
             those
             parts
             of
             his
             description
             were
             sutable
             to
             the
             things
             signified
             concerning
             the
             Church
             the
             Epistle
             was
             wrote
             to
             ,
             so
             each
             Beast
             is
             sutable
             to
             the
             things
             predicted
             in
             each
             Seal
             in
             these
             four
             first
             Seals
             ;
             which
             strengthens
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Epistles
             
             being
             a
             Prophecy
             reaching
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             this
             of
             the
             
               Sealed
               Book
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               opened
               the
               fifth
               Seal
               ,
               I
               saw
               under
               the
               Altar
               the
               souls
               of
               them
               that
               were
               slain
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Testimony
               which
               they
               held
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             saw
             them
             lye
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Altar
             as
             Sacrifices
             that
             are
             slain
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             slaughtered
             or
             martyred
             for
             their
             couragiously
             professing
             Christianity
             :
             For
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             an
             invincible
             Firmness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             unspeakable
             Patience
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             themselves
             an
             Oblation
             or
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             Here
             is
             predicted
             the
             bloody
             ten
             years
             persecution
             begun
             by
             Dioclesian
             ,
             and
             continued
             by
             his
             successor
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             terrible
             that
             befell
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             dregs
             of
             bitterness
             in
             the
             Smyrnean
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             
               ten
               days
            
             of
             Tribulation
             ,
             this
             persecution
             may
             be
             more
             particularly
             glanced
             at
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             the
             Ten
             Persecutions
             usually
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               they
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               saying
               ,
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               holy
               and
               true
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               judge
               and
               avenge
               our
               blood
               on
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               Earth
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             this
             Seal
             was
             so
             exceeding
             grievous
             that
             they
             called
             aloud
             for
             Divine
             Vengeance
             on
             this
             persecuting
             Empire
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               white
               Robes
               were
               given
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
            
             and
             they
             were
             adopted
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Blessed
             :
             which
             white
             Robes
             allude
             to
             the
             custome
             under
             the
             Jewish
             Temple
             .
             Where
             after
             a
             due
             search
             into
             their
             Pedigree
             ,
             and
             the
             unblemishedness
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             ,
             or
             putting
             on
             them
             
             a
             white
             Vesture
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Court
             of
             Priests
             ,
             as
             these
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             Heaven
             .
             
               And
               it
               was
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               rest
               yet
               for
               a
               little
               season
               ,
               untill
               their
               fellow-servants
               also
               ,
               and
               their
               brethren
               that
               should
               be
               killed
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             their
             fellow-Christians
             under
             
               Licinius
               ,
               Iulian
            
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Arians
             should
             be
             slain
             ,
             after
             which
             due
             vengeance
             should
             be
             taken
             of
             the
             bloody
             Empire
             under
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Trumpets
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               I
               beheld
               when
               he
               had
               opened
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               ,
               and
               lo
               !
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Earthquake
               .
            
             The
             Greek
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             a
             more
             general
             signification
             ,
             and
             denote
             a
             concussion
             ,
             shaking
             and
             commotion
             of
             the
             frame
             of
             things
             :
             which
             things
             are
             here
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Hierarchy
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             or
             Gentilism
             ,
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             as
             Pagan
             .
             
               And
               the
               Sun
               became
               black
               as
               sack-cloath
               of
               hair
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               became
               as
               blood
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             eclipsed
             ,
             both
             the
             Dragon
             himself
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             Head
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             of
             their
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             to
             the
             Draconick
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             there
             intimated
             by
             the
             Moon
             .
             These
             plainly
             suffered
             an
             Eclipse
             ,
             when
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             by
             professing
             Christianity
             renounced
             Satan
             with
             all
             the
             wicked
             crew
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             serve
             him
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             exercise
             the
             Office
             of
             his
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             as
             is
             recorded
             of
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Constantius
               ,
               Valentinianus
            
             ,
             and
             Valens
             ,
             and
             Gratian
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             retain
             the
             name
             of
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               the
               stars
               of
               Heaven
               fell
               unto
               the
               Earth
               even
               as
               a
               Fig-trée
               casteth
               her
               untimely
               figs
               when
               she
               is
               shaken
               with
               a
               mighty
               wind
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             
             false
             gods
             of
             this
             Diabolical
             Polity
             ,
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             ,
             they
             fell
             from
             that
             Religious
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             which
             was
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             trampled
             under-foot
             by
             the
             prevailing
             Christians
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             Priests
             that
             served
             them
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               Heaven
               departed
               as
               a
               scrowl
               when
               it
               is
               rolled
               together
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             Pagan
             Hierarchy
             shrivelled
             up
             with
             all
             the
             false
             Deities
             and
             Priests
             therein
             ,
             as
             a
             scrowl
             of
             parchment
             that
             hides
             the
             letters
             therein
             contained
             as
             it
             is
             rolled
             up
             .
             
               And
               every
               Mountain
               and
               Island
               were
               removed
               out
               of
               their
               places
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             high
             places
             where
             they
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             their
             Temples
             divided
             from
             other
             houses
             for
             their
             supposed
             sacredness
             ,
             were
             demolished
             at
             last
             by
             Theodosius
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               rich
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               captains
               ,
               and
               the
               mighty
               men
               ,
               and
               every
               bondman
               ,
               and
               every
               fréeman
               hid
               themselves
               in
               the
               dens
               and
               in
               the
               rocks
               of
               the
               mountains
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             were
             sorely
             affrighted
             and
             dismayed
             at
             this
             terrible
             storm
             that
             came
             upon
             the
             Pagan
             Hierarchy
             ,
             nor
             were
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             force
             thereof
             ,
             not
             
               Maximianus
               Galerius
            
             ,
             not
             Maxentius
             ,
             not
             Maximinus
             with
             
               Martinianus
               Caesar
            
             ,
             not
             Licinius
             ,
             nor
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             who
             all
             felt
             the
             irresistible
             Power
             and
             Wrath
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Galerius
               ,
               Maximinus
            
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             their
             miserable
             conditions
             even
             whether
             they
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             forced
             them
             by
             open
             confession
             to
             give
             Glory
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               said
               to
               the
               mountains
               and
               rocks
               ,
               Fall
               on
               us
               and
               hide
               us
               from
               the
               face
               of
               him
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             like
             that
             of
             Esay
             2.20
             .
             
               And
               they
               shall
               go
               into
               the
               
               holes
               of
               the
               rocks
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               caves
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               when
               he
               ariseth
               to
               shake
               terribly
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             in
             this
             shaking
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             abolishing
             their
             Idols
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               For
               the
               great
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               ?
            
             Not
             Galerius
             ,
             not
             Maxentius
             ,
             not
             Licinius
             ,
             nor
             Iulian
             ,
             nor
             the
             Tyrants
             Eugenius
             ,
             and
             Argobastus
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Power
             the
             Pagan
             party
             were
             able
             to
             make
             ,
             could
             stand
             against
             this
             storm
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             So
             that
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Constantine
             to
             the
             Faith
             entred
             into
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Pergamenian
             succession
             being
             exalted
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             :
             And
             O
             that
             she
             had
             not
             been
             thereupon
             exalted
             so
             much
             in
             her
             own
             mind
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             Pergamenian
             succession
             in
             the
             worst
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             proud
             and
             cruel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             exalted
             in
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             VII
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             the
             
               first
               six
               Seals
            
             which
             are
             contemporary
             with
             the
             Ephesine
             and
             Smyrnean
             succession
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             Pergamenian
             ;
             while
             the
             Church
             was
             only
             exalted
             out
             of
             her
             Smyrnean
             affliction
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             she
             had
             been
             so
             trod
             to
             the
             ground
             )
             not
             yet
             grown
             haughty
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             persecutive
             of
             the
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             apostatized
             into
             gross
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             as
             she
             was
             after
             in
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Pergamenian
             Interval
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Thyatirian
             ,
             in
             both
             which
             the
             
               eating
               things
               offered
               unto
               Idols
            
             is
             mentioned
             :
             which
             tract
             of
             time
             is
             equal
             to
             the
             
               first
               six
               Trumpets
            
             ,
             which
             together
             
             with
             the
             
               seven
               Thunders
            
             fill
             up
             the
             whole
             space
             of
             the
             
               seventh
               Seal
            
             :
             Which
             
               seven
               Thunders
            
             are
             put
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             
               seventh
               Trumpet
            
             on
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             six
             first
             Trumpets
             may
             be
             noted
             as
             a
             more
             peculiar
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             wherein
             as
             vengeance
             was
             taken
             on
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             by
             the
             Incursion
             of
             the
             Barbarous
             Nations
             for
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             a
             kind
             of
             Paganochristianism
             and
             Antichristian
             Power
             sprung
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             grew
             to
             the
             height
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             condition
             of
             things
             under
             the
             first
             six
             Trumpets
             ,
             the
             artifice
             of
             the
             following
             transition
             from
             the
             first
             six
             Seals
             to
             them
             is
             admirable
             ,
             and
             of
             grand
             consideration
             .
             The
             
               hundred
               forty
               four
               thousand
               sealed
            
             ,
             and
             so
             taken
             special
             notice
             of
             by
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             intimating
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Apostolick
             Church
             should
             be
             still
             preserved
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             incursions
             and
             devastations
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             gross
             
               Apostasie
               ,
               Idolatry
            
             and
             
               Antichristian
               cruelty
            
             from
             a
             wickedly
             degenerated
             Church
             ,
             against
             Christs
             true
             members
             ,
             that
             held
             to
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             faith
             and
             practice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               And
               after
               these
               things
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             after
             the
             opening
             the
             six
             Seals
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               four
               Angels
               standing
               on
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               holding
               the
               four
               winds
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             saw
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Gods
             Power
             in
             making
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             blusters
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             that
             time
             they
             held
             all
             in
             peace
             as
             for
             any
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             into
             the
             
               Empire
               .
               That
               the
               wind
               should
               not
               blow
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               nor
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
               nor
               on
               any
               Tree
               :
            
             should
             not
             blow
             down
             buildings
             ,
             nor
             cause
             shipwracks
             on
             the
             sea
             ,
             nor
             break
             off
             branches
             of
             trees
             ,
             or
             tear
             them
             up
             by
             the
             root
             .
             Houses
             ,
             Ships
             and
             Trees
             
             in
             analogie
             ,
             signifying
             Political
             Fabricks
             and
             Constitutions
             .
             And
             the
             Babylonian
             Kingdom
             in
             Daniel
             is
             expresly
             represented
             by
             a
             Tree
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               another
               Angel
               ascending
               from
               the
               East
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Christ
             ,
             *
             one
             of
             whose
             Titles
             is
             the
             
               East
               ,
               having
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
            
             having
             a
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             to
             protect
             such
             certain
             men
             from
             the
             imminent
             destruction
             now
             coming
             upon
             the
             Empire
             .
             
               And
               he
            
             therefore
             
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               the
               four
               Angels
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               given
               to
               hurt
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               Sea
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             raise
             tempests
             of
             War
             and
             Invasion
             on
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Saying
               ,
               Hurt
               not
               the
               earth
               ,
               neither
               the
               sea
               nor
               the
               trees
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             forbear
             to
             bring
             in
             those
             tempests
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             upon
             the
             Empire
             ;
             
               Till
               we
               have
               sealed
               the
               servants
               of
               our
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             marked
             them
             out
             for
             deliverance
             and
             protection
             :
             Which
             insinuates
             the
             assured
             Providence
             of
             Christ
             over
             his
             True
             Church
             ,
             and
             living
             Members
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             confusion
             and
             corruption
             that
             would
             be
             under
             the
             first
             six
             Trumpets
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               were
               sealed
               :
            
             which
             is
             not
             numerally
             to
             be
             understood
             but
             symbolically
             ,
             noting
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             sealed
             ,
             
               And
               there
               were
               sealed
               an
               hundred
               forty
               four
               thousand
               :
            
             Which
             Chiliads
             or
             Thousands
             are
             Cubical
             numbers
             ,
             and
             signifie
             therefore
             Stability
             or
             Constancy
             :
             But
             it
             is
             said
             there
             were
             an
             hundred
             forty
             four
             thousands
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             square
             number
             of
             these
             Chiliads
             or
             Companies
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Root
             is
             Twelve
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Apostolical
             number
             :
             
               Of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             twelve
             Patriarchs
             typically
             or
             figuratively
             ,
             being
             put
             for
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Israelites
             are
             here
             a
             Type
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             Pergamus
             ,
             in
             which
             Pergamenian
             Interval
             this
             sealing
             begins
             :
             Wherefore
             briefly
             by
             the
             hundred
             forty
             four
             thousands
             ,
             are
             meant
             the
             faithful
             ,
             constant
             Apostolick
             Christians
             that
             submitted
             not
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Apostatized
             Church
             ,
             but
             were
             preserved
             pure
             and
             safe
             by
             Divine
             Providence
             during
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             first
             six
             Trumpets
             ,
             under
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             Empire
             was
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             Antichrist
             rising
             ,
             and
             increasing
             ,
             and
             growing
             to
             the
             height
             .
             So
             great
             was
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             preservation
             and
             protection
             of
             his
             truly
             Apostolick
             Church
             for
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iuda
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               :
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Reuben
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               :
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Gad
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
            
             The
             order
             is
             much
             inverted
             and
             confounded
             in
             this
             numbring
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             besides
             that
             Dan
             is
             left
             out
             and
             Ephraims
             name
             is
             suppressed
             ;
             because
             those
             two
             Tribes
             were
             the
             ring-leaders
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             (
             
               Iudges
               chap.
            
             17.18
             .
             )
             But
             Iuda
             is
             here
             put
             before
             Reuben
             ,
             because
             Christ
             was
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
             ;
             but
             Reuben
             keeps
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             as
             by
             birthright
             ,
             it
             being
             fit
             he
             should
             yield
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             especially
             his
             courage
             having
             been
             so
             notable
             in
             battles
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.
             and
             Ios.
             4.
             
             Gads
             valour
             also
             has
             purchased
             him
             the
             next
             place
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             Elias
             and
             Iehu
             the
             destroyers
             of
             Baal
             and
             his
             worship
             were
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Gad.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Aser
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               :
            
             This
             Tribe
             also
             is
             notable
             for
             the
             woman
             of
             Sarepta
             that
             entertained
             Elias
             that
             great
             Champion
             
             against
             the
             Baalitish
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             for
             Anna
             the
             Prophetess
             that
             gave
             testimony
             to
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             presented
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             first
             four
             Sons
             of
             
               Leah
               .
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Nephthali
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Manasses
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
               Nephthali
            
             is
             here
             placed
             ,
             and
             Manasses
             before
             their
             Seniours
             ,
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Levi
               ,
               Issachar
            
             and
             Zabulon
             ;
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             that
             Tribe
             is
             so
             much
             ennobled
             by
             the
             story
             of
             Barac
             the
             Conquerour
             of
             Sisera
             ,
             and
             for
             Capernaum
             that
             See
             as
             it
             were
             of
             that
             great
             Bishop
             of
             Souls
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             residence
             was
             so
             much
             at
             Capernaum
             a
             City
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             that
             belongs
             to
             Nephthali
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             was
             called
             a
             Galilean
             :
             And
             the
             later
             for
             the
             feats
             of
             Gideon
             the
             destroyer
             of
             the
             Altar
             of
             Baal
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Manasses
             ,
             as
             was
             also
             Elisha
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Elias
             rested
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             sent
             to
             anoint
             Iehu
             King
             ,
             that
             sore
             executioner
             of
             Iezebel
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Simeon
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Issachar
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Zabulon
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
            
             These
             four
             last
             Sons
             of
             Leah
             were
             ranked
             according
             to
             their
             birth
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             eximious
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             was
             ,
             it
             being
             blotted
             again
             by
             some
             contrary
             miscarriages
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             extraordinary
             merit
             to
             break
             the
             order
             of
             their
             birth
             .
             
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Ioseph
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
               Of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Benjamin
               were
               sealed
               twelve
               thousand
               .
            
             Which
             two
             Tribes
             nominated
             from
             the
             other
             two
             Sons
             of
             Rachel
             ,
             as
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Nephthali
             and
             Manasses
             before
             from
             her
             other
             two
             ,
             are
             
             thrust
             down
             into
             this
             lowest
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Ioseph
             here
             put
             for
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             here
             suppressed
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             foul
             faults
             of
             that
             Tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             in
             
               Micha
               ,
               Ieroboam
            
             and
             Ahab
             all
             Ephraimites
             :
             And
             Benjamin
             juniour
             of
             all
             is
             rightly
             placed
             last
             :
             But
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             we
             see
             the
             ranking
             and
             ordering
             of
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Tribes
             is
             so
             fitted
             as
             to
             represent
             a
             company
             zealous
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             zealous
             against
             Antichrist
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             that
             very
             Virgin
             Company
             with
             the
             Lamb
             on
             
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               Chap.
            
             14.
             )
             and
             against
             Spiritual
             Whoredom
             which
             is
             Idolatry
             .
             This
             pure
             Apostolick
             Church
             did
             Christ
             seal
             and
             keep
             safe
             even
             during
             all
             that
             dangerous
             time
             under
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             first
             six
             Trumpets
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               After
               this
               I
               beheld
               ,
               and
               lo
               ,
               a
               great
               multitude
               which
               no
               man
               could
               number
               of
               all
               nations
               ,
               and
               kindreds
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               tongues
               stood
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             Namely
             ,
             before
             that
             Throne
             above
             described
             in
             Heaven
             .
             For
             Iohn
             is
             supposed
             to
             see
             all
             these
             Visions
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             they
             concern
             things
             here
             on
             Earth
             :
             
               Clothed
               in
               white
               robes
               and
               palms
               in
               their
               hands
               .
            
             This
             part
             of
             the
             Vision
             therefore
             shoots
             beyond
             the
             Pergamenian
             and
             Thyatirian
             Interval
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             begins
             with
             the
             Sardian
             .
             Which
             enjoyes
             that
             promise
             to
             him
             that
             overcomes
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             power
             over
             the
             Nations
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             Tongues
             and
             People
             are
             now
             become
             open
             professors
             of
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Faith
             :
             this
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             victory
             ,
             and
             the
             sign
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Palm-branches
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             They
             are
             the
             same
             with
             them
             that
             have
             got
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             
               Beast
               ,
               his
               Image
               and
               his
               Mark
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
            
             and
             sing
             the
             Song
             of
             
             Moses
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Which
             is
             the
             commencement
             also
             of
             the
             Sardian
             succession
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Song
             of
             Joy.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             it
             is
             here
             said
             :
             
               And
               they
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Salvation
               unto
               our
               God
               which
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             Namely
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             thus
             delivered
             his
             Israel
             from
             the
             Antichristian
             bondage
             and
             persecution
             they
             were
             under
             in
             the
             Pergamenian
             and
             Thyatirian
             successions
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               all
               the
               Angels
               stood
               round
               about
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               about
               the
               Elders
               and
               four
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               fell
               before
               the
               Throne
               with
               their
               fates
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               God
               :
            
             This
             may
             seem
             to
             strike
             further
             into
             those
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             come
             near
             to
             ,
             or
             are
             in
             the
             Blessed
             Millennium
             ,
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Succession
             and
             Off-spring
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             that
             held
             out
             in
             the
             most
             persecuting
             times
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             held
             as
             one
             continued
             Church
             ,
             but
             growing
             and
             spreading
             further
             .
             In
             which
             Angelical
             Times
             the
             consent
             and
             harmony
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             will
             be
             more
             full
             and
             more
             perfectly
             united
             and
             accorded
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Angels
             joyntly
             with
             the
             Elders
             and
             four
             Beasts
             did
             fall
             before
             the
             Throne
             on
             their
             faces
             and
             worship
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             
               Saying
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               might
               :
            
             by
             which
             these
             happy
             and
             heavenly
             Times
             are
             brought
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             
               be
               unto
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               one
               of
               the
               Elders
               answered
               ,
               saying
               unto
               me
               ,
               What
               are
               these
               that
               are
               arayed
               in
               white
               Robes
               ?
               and
               whence
               came
               they
               ?
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             how
             come
             the
             true
             Apostolick
             Church
             in
             these
             dayes
             that
             
             are
             here
             foreseen
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             successfull
             ,
             and
             victorious
             ?
             For
             to
             be
             clothed
             in
             white
             ,
             signifies
             so
             in
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               I
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               :
               And
               he
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               These
               are
               they
               which
               come
               out
               of
               great
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               have
               washed
               their
               Robes
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               white
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             these
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             are
             thus
             prosperous
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             holy
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vertue
             of
             the
             great
             tribulation
             and
             affliction
             ,
             their
             predecessors
             endured
             under
             the
             cruel
             and
             bloody
             persecutions
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             So
             that
             they
             have
             washed
             their
             Robes
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             white
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             true
             and
             living
             members
             under
             Antichrist
             were
             the
             
               Instrumental
               Cause
            
             of
             the
             splendid
             and
             prosperous
             condition
             of
             the
             blessed
             Times
             that
             are
             here
             prefigured
             ,
             in
             or
             near
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             as
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             in
             the
             usual
             sense
             is
             justly
             deemed
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               Therefore
               are
               they
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               day
               and
               night
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
            
             ever
             thankfully
             mindfull
             of
             the
             Evil
             they
             are
             delivered
             from
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             good
             they
             enjoy
             .
             In
             vertue
             of
             the
             former
             sufferings
             of
             the
             true
             Apostolick
             Church
             under
             the
             Antichristian
             Tyranny
             ,
             shall
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             dayes
             here
             described
             enjoy
             peaceably
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             addresses
             to
             God
             continually
             in
             safety
             in
             his
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Temple
             .
             
               And
               he
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               shall
               dwell
               among
               them
               .
            
             For
             these
             are
             the
             times
             of
             
               Iehovah
               Shammah
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             the
             times
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             .
          
           
           
             16.
             
             
               They
               shall
               hunger
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               thirst
               any
               more
               :
            
             They
             shall
             not
             be
             false-fed
             nor
             hunger-starved
             by
             deceitful
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             cannot
             impart
             to
             them
             the
             bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             nor
             raise
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             them
             by
             their
             Ministry
             (
             as
             being
             devoid
             of
             it
             themselves
             )
             whereby
             their
             thirst
             may
             be
             satisfied
             .
             
               Neither
               wall
               any
               Sun
               light
               on
               them
               ,
               nor
               any
               heat
               .
            
             There
             shall
             no
             Political
             Power
             whatsoever
             tyrannize
             over
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             persecution
             force
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             usuall
             under
             Antichrist
             ,
             to
             a
             sapless
             ,
             senseless
             ,
             heartless
             ,
             nay
             grosly
             Superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             Religion
             against
             their
             own
             judgement
             and
             inward
             sense
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lamb
               that
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Throne
               shall
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               lead
               them
               unto
               living
               fountains
               of
               waters
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             true
             Spiritual
             Guides
             and
             Governours
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             has
             communicated
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             feed
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             guide
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             lead
             them
             unto
             Living
             Fountains
             of
             waters
             ,
             shall
             conduct
             them
             into
             ,
             and
             guide
             them
             in
             the
             
               Dispensation
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             the
             renovation
             of
             their
             inward
             Man
             into
             the
             Living
             Image
             of
             God.
             
               And
               God
               shall
               wipe
               all
               tears
               from
               their
               eyes
               .
            
             They
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             calamitous
             by
             the
             wrongs
             and
             persecutions
             of
             bloody
             Tyrants
             ,
             whether
             Spiritual
             or
             Temporal
             .
             For
             the
             true
             Apostolick
             Church
             shall
             then
             be
             an
             impregnable
             City
             or
             Polity
             of
             it self
             ,
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             as
             it
             is
             described
             in
             the
             21
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             transition
             from
             the
             six
             first
             Seals
             to
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             reaches
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             corrupt
             part
             of
             the
             Pergamenian
             Interval
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Laodicean
             .
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               VII
               .
               Vers.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 One
                 of
                 whose
                 Titles
                 is
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
                 D
                 r
                 Hammonds
              
               sense
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               I
               think
               not
               only
               ingenious
               but
               true
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               East
               ,
               is
               with
               the
               Cabbalists
               the
               Eternal
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Eternal
               Word
               which
               is
               Christ.
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               very
               word
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               the
               same
               that
               occurrs
               
                 Luke
                 1.
                 vers
                 .
                 78.
              
               whereby
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Day-spring
               from
               on
               high
               has
               visited
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               understood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               
                 Zachar.
                 3.8
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 chap.
                 6.12
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Ecce
                 vir
                 ,
                 Oriens
                 nomen
                 ejus
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Jerem.
                 23.5
              
               .
               he
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               also
               
                 chap.
                 33.14
              
               .
               All
               which
               places
               not
               only
               the
               Christians
               ,
               but
               the
               Iews
               understood
               of
               the
               Messias
               :
               So
               plain
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               Oriens
               ,
               the
               East
               or
               Day-spring
               is
               a
               Name
               or
               Title
               of
               Christ.
               And
               though
               in
               those
               places
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               it
               is
               translated
               Germen
               ,
               a
               Branch
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               most
               ordinarily
               signifies
               ,
               yet
               being
               it
               may
               also
               signifie
               light
               or
               shining
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               what
               sense
               soever
               is
               a
               Title
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               does
               usually
               signifie
               the
               East
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               here
               may
               be
               allusively
               used
               to
               signifie
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               me
               abundantly
               rational
               :
               See
               
                 Doctor
                 Hammond
              
               upon
               
                 Luk.
                 1.
                 v.
                 78.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             VIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               ANd
               when
               he
               had
               opened
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               ,
               there
               was
               silence
               in
               Heaven
               about
               the
               space
               of
               half
               an
               hour
               .
            
             This
             is
             spoken
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             though
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             their
             Service
             ,
             while
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             offered
             the
             Temple
             rang
             again
             with
             their
             loud
             Musick
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Incense
             ,
             all
             were
             silent
             and
             in
             their
             tacit
             devotions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               seven
               Angels
               which
               stood
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               were
               given
               seven
               Trumpets
               .
            
             This
             he
             saw
             during
             this
             silence
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               another
               Angel
               came
               and
               stood
               at
               the
               Altar
               having
               a
               golden
               Censer
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               much
               Incense
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               offer
               it
               with
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               upon
               the
               golden
               Altar
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               the
               Throne
               .
            
             Things
             thus
             represented
             in
             Heaven
             prefigure
             things
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             these
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Devotions
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             prayers
             are
             here
             represented
             as
             coming
             up
             in
             remembrance
             before
             God
             :
             Which
             is
             expressed
             in
             this
             Judaical
             way
             or
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Temple
             by
             the
             giving
             to
             this
             Angel
             as
             to
             a
             Priest
             much
             Incense
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             it
             with
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             Saints
             upon
             the
             golden
             Altar
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             answering
             to
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             overlaid
             with
             Gold
             ,
             that
             stood
             before
             the
             
               Sanctum
               Sanctorum
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               the
               smoke
               of
               the
               Incense
               which
               came
               with
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ascended
               up
               before
               God
               out
               of
               the
               Angels
               hand
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             one
             mind
             with
             God
             ,
             ascended
             up
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             Incense
             out
             of
             a
             Priests
             hand
             ,
             and
             was
             known
             and
             accepted
             with
             him
             .
             Their
             prayers
             in
             all
             likelihood
             were
             in
             general
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             suppression
             of
             both
             the
             old
             and
             new
             growing
             abominations
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             you
             may
             know
             what
             the
             will
             of
             God
             was
             in
             order
             hereunto
             ,
             it
             is
             further
             added
             ;
             
               And
               the
               Angel
               took
               the
               Censer
               and
               filled
               it
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               Earth
               :
               and
               there
               were
               voices
               ,
               and
               thundrings
               ,
               and
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               an
               earthquake
               .
            
             Which
             things
             betoken
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             to
             be
             poured
             upon
             the
             bloody
             persecuting
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             slain
             under
             the
             Altar
             had
             called
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             chap.
             6.10
             .
             The
             great
             tempests
             and
             commotions
             that
             should
             befall
             it
             are
             thus
             expressed
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             foregoing
             groans
             and
             cryes
             of
             his
             aggrieved
             people
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               seven
               Angels
               that
               had
               the
               seven
               Trumpets
               prepared
               themselves
               to
               sound
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             those
             Tempests
             and
             Calamities
             will
             now
             more
             particularly
             be
             described
             in
             the
             several
             soundings
             of
             those
             Angels
             that
             have
             the
             seven
             Trumpets
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               So
               the
               first
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               there
               followed
               hail
               ,
               and
               fire
               mingled
               with
               blood
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             thundring
             hail-storm
             with
             fire
             ,
             whereby
             is
             signified
             the
             furious
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             into
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             the
             mention
             of
             blood
             seems
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             mistake
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             storm
             was
             to
             be
             upon
             trees
             and
             grass
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             men
             ,
             though
             it
             follows
             :
             
               And
               they
               were
               cast
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               trees
               was
               burnt
               up
               ,
               and
               all
               green
               grass
               was
               burnt
               up
               :
            
             Which
             
             the
             mention
             of
             blood
             shows
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             earth
             ,
             trees
             and
             grass
             that
             bleed
             not
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             great
             and
             small
             :
             Trees
             signifying
             the
             Great
             Ones
             ,
             and
             the
             Grass
             the
             Common
             People
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             understood
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             
               third
               part
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             burnt
             up
             :
             Which
             third
             part
             does
             not
             signifie
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             but
             simply
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Empire
             being
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             known
             world
             in
             S
             t
             
             Iohn's
             time
             :
             So
             that
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             hereafter
             ,
             
               Third
               part
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             numerally
             or
             proportionally
             but
             symbolically
             ,
             *
             as
             a
             character
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             The
             Impletion
             of
             this
             Trumpet
             began
             about
             the
             year
             395
             ,
             when
             Alaricus
             invaded
             the
             Empire
             with
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Gothes
             ,
             and
             other
             Barbarians
             ,
             especially
             the
             Eastern
             part
             thereof
             ,
             harassing
             it
             for
             five
             years
             together
             .
             And
             in
             the
             year
             401
             the
             same
             Alaricus
             ,
             with
             
               Gothes
               ,
               Alans
               ,
               Hunnes
            
             broke
             into
             Italy
             also
             ,
             and
             besieged
             Honorius
             the
             Emperour
             at
             Hasta
             ,
             and
             so
             terrified
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Italy
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             ready
             to
             leave
             their
             dwellings
             :
             But
             with
             much
             ado
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             valour
             of
             
               Stilico
               Honorius
            
             his
             General
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             fair
             treaty
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             to
             recede
             into
             Illyricum
             ,
             a
             Province
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             .
             But
             Alaricus
             being
             quiet
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             there
             was
             Anno
             404
             a
             notorious
             irruption
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             into
             Italy
             to
             the
             number
             of
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             under
             their
             General
             Radagaisus
             a
             Scythian
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             slain
             by
             Stilico
             .
             And
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             most
             grievous
             irruption
             of
             all
             ,
             An.
             406
             into
             the
             west
             ,
             an
             innumerous
             multitude
             of
             
               Vandals
               ,
               Alans
               ,
               Marcomans
               ,
               Herules
               ,
               Suedes
               ,
               Alemans
               ,
               Burgundians
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Barbarians
             ,
             with
             which
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
            
             ,
             
             and
             lastly
             Africk
             were
             filled
             and
             miserably
             afflicted
             :
             So
             punctually
             is
             this
             prediction
             of
             the
             hail-storm
             under
             the
             first
             Trumpet
             here
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               the
               second
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               great
               mountain
               burning
               with
               fire
               was
               cast
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               sea
               became
               blood
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             great
             City
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             Mountain
             signifies
             in
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             ,
             and
             Sea
             the
             extent
             of
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Dominion
             )
             by
             its
             being
             taken
             by
             Alaricus
             King
             of
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Stilico
               ,
               Anno
            
             410
             ,
             made
             a
             new
             and
             more
             fatal
             expedition
             into
             Italy
             :
             This
             case
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             this
             City
             being
             taken
             by
             Alaricus
             was
             as
             if
             a
             burning
             Mountain
             had
             been
             cast
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             earthiness
             and
             fieriness
             thereof
             being
             so
             contrary
             and
             mischievous
             to
             water
             .
             And
             so
             was
             this
             condition
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             to
             the
             Territories
             and
             Jurisdiction
             thereof
             :
             Which
             Sea
             signifies
             ,
             the
             number
             Three
             or
             Third
             being
             the
             character
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             For
             upon
             this
             taking
             of
             the
             City
             did
             presently
             ensue
             the
             dilaceration
             or
             tearing
             in
             pieces
             of
             the
             Roman
             Jurisdiction
             into
             many
             Kingdoms
             :
             So
             that
             the
             entireness
             of
             the
             Roman
             Dominion
             was
             plainly
             destroyed
             .
             Whence
             the
             Sea
             is
             said
             to
             become
             blood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             dead
             is
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             what
             a
             thing
             was
             before
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Romanum
               Imperium
            
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             former
             sense
             thereof
             failing
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             now
             divided
             into
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             :
             Which
             division
             Honorius
             was
             forced
             to
             begin
             by
             his
             Covenant
             which
             he
             made
             with
             Alaricus
             for
             the
             regaining
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             to
             himself
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             likewise
             forced
             to
             make
             such
             like
             Covenants
             with
             others
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             still
             more
             and
             more
             divided
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             year
             
             455
             ,
             when
             Rome
             was
             again
             sacked
             by
             Gensericus
             the
             Vandal
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             it
             was
             plainly
             divided
             into
             ten
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Creatures
               which
               were
               in
               the
               Sea
               and
               had
               life
               died
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               ships
               were
               destroyed
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Roman
             both
             Men
             and
             profitable
             constitutions
             of
             things
             were
             altered
             ,
             and
             ceased
             to
             be
             what
             they
             were
             :
             Which
             here
             in
             Analogie
             to
             Sea
             are
             intimated
             to
             be
             Fishes
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             living
             Creatures
             proper
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             plainly
             said
             to
             be
             Ships
             .
             These
             now
             had
             lost
             their
             former
             propriety
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             the
             entire
             Roman
             Empire
             's
             but
             each
             respective
             Kingdom
             's
             to
             which
             they
             belong
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             real
             destruction
             of
             many
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             is
             a
             fair
             Impletion
             of
             the
             second
             Trumpets
             prediction
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               third
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               there
               fell
               a
               great
               Star
               from
               Heaven
               burning
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Lamp
               :
            
             As
             if
             it
             were
             a
             fair
             Comet
             called
             Lampadias
             ,
             which
             betokens
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Prince
             it
             denotes
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             shortness
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             
               And
               it
               fell
               upon
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Fountains
               of
               waters
               .
            
             The
             burning
             of
             it
             denotes
             the
             mischief
             to
             the
             Rivers
             and
             Fountains
             it
             is
             said
             to
             fall
             into
             .
             Which
             Rivers
             are
             Provincial
             Magistrates
             or
             Armies
             ,
             and
             the
             Fountains
             of
             Waters
             Provincial
             Cities
             .
             And
             here
             is
             mention
             again
             made
             of
             the
             
               Third
               part
            
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             the
             prediction
             belongs
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             this
             falling
             Star
             or
             Comet
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             so
             mischievous
             to
             Rivers
             and
             Waters
             ,
             when
             Natural
             History
             speaks
             of
             falling
             Comets
             that
             have
             drunk
             up
             whole
             Rivers
             ;
             so
             decorous
             is
             the
             representation
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Star
               is
               called
               Wormwood
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               waters
               became
               Wormwood
               ,
               and
               many
               men
               died
               of
               the
               waters
               because
               they
               were
               made
               bitter
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             Princes
             Reign
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Territories
             were
             so
             full
             of
             affliction
             and
             calamity
             ,
             that
             their
             life
             was
             bitter
             to
             them
             ,
             besides
             the
             slaughter
             of
             many
             in
             wars
             .
             Now
             this
             Prince
             was
             the
             
               Western
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             time
             that
             Gensericus
             sacked
             and
             pillaged
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             Anno
             455
             ,
             strugling
             with
             Death
             for
             a
             while
             in
             the
             succession
             of
             those
             inconsiderable
             and
             unfortunate
             
               Caesars
               ,
               Avitus
               ,
               Majoranus
               ,
               Severus
               ,
               Anthemius
               ,
               Olybrius
               ,
               Glycerius
               ,
               Nepos
               ,
            
             at
             last
             expired
             in
             Augustulus
             ,
             into
             which
             Name
             the
             
               Western
               Caesar
            
             had
             dwindled
             ,
             and
             under
             which
             that
             Caesareat
             was
             quite
             extinguished
             by
             Odoacer
             King
             of
             Herules
             ,
             to
             the
             bitter
             misery
             of
             the
             Fountains
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             the
             Cities
             and
             Magistrates
             Provincial
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             third
             Trumpet
             sound
             the
             sad
             final
             fate
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Caesareat
            
             ,
             under
             the
             figure
             of
             a
             great
             falling
             Star
             ,
             called
             Wormwood
             ;
             which
             Odoacer
             cast
             down
             and
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             reigned
             himself
             King
             of
             Italy
             sixteen
             years
             ,
             who
             restored
             to
             Rome
             her
             Consulate
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             away
             before
             .
             And
             King
             Theodoricus
             that
             vanquished
             him
             and
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             so
             rebuilt
             Rome
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             it
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Magistracies
             ,
             Honours
             and
             Priviledges
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             bating
             the
             memory
             of
             her
             misery
             and
             infamy
             ,
             she
             seemed
             perfectly
             restored
             to
             her
             former
             Glory
             and
             Felicity
             ;
             and
             thus
             she
             continued
             through
             the
             Reign
             of
             several
             successors
             of
             Theodoricus
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               But
               the
               fourth
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Sun
               was
               smitten
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               so
               
               as
               the
               third
               part
               of
               them
               was
               darkened
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               shone
               not
               for
               a
               third
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               likewise
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             the
             Roman
             lustre
             of
             the
             lower
             or
             higher
             degree
             left
             .
             For
             that
             this
             belongs
             to
             Rome
             ,
             the
             wonted
             character
             [
             Third
             ]
             plainly
             shews
             :
             Therefore
             under
             this
             Trumpet
             there
             is
             no
             longer
             at
             last
             any
             King
             of
             Rome
             ,
             denoted
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             nor
             
               Consular
               Power
            
             ,
             nor
             Senatorian
             ,
             nor
             the
             Power
             of
             other
             known
             Ancient
             Magistrates
             of
             Rome
             ,
             denoted
             by
             the
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ;
             but
             the
             City
             at
             last
             ,
             namely
             ,
             after
             that
             from
             the
             year
             542
             ,
             in
             the
             Ostrogothick
             War
             by
             Belisarius
             and
             Narsus
             ,
             Iustinian's
             Generals
             ,
             it
             was
             deprived
             of
             the
             Consular
             Power
             ,
             and
             after
             taken
             twice
             by
             Totilas
             ,
             and
             burnt
             ,
             and
             retaken
             by
             Narses
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             after
             struck
             to
             the
             ground
             by
             thunder
             ,
             and
             lightning
             ,
             and
             tempest
             ,
             being
             despoiled
             of
             all
             Ancient
             Ranks
             of
             Roman
             Magistracy
             ,
             sunk
             to
             that
             ignoble
             and
             obscure
             Title
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             after
             was
             forced
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             Ravenna
             (
             under
             the
             Exarchate
             )
             a
             City
             that
             before
             had
             been
             subject
             to
             her
             .
             In
             which
             inglorious
             state
             she
             continued
             till
             the
             year
             750
             :
             Which
             year
             is
             the
             Epocha
             of
             that
             notable
             Interval
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Saracens
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Caliphate
             of
             the
             Abasidae
             (
             who
             first
             made
             Bagdad
             their
             Imperial
             Seat
             )
             to
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             said
             Bagdad
             by
             Togrulbeck
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             year
             1055.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             easie
             and
             natural
             sense
             of
             the
             fourth
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             fills
             up
             the
             scope
             thereof
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               I
               beheld
               ,
               and
               heard
               an
               Angel
               flying
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               Wo
               ,
               wo
               ,
               wo
               to
               the
               Inhabiters
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               other
               voices
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               of
               the
               three
               Angels
               which
               are
               yet
               to
               sound
               .
            
             
             These
             Woes
             are
             denounced
             against
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             besides
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Martyrs
             ,
             had
             in
             a
             gross
             manner
             lapsed
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             Paganochristian
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             be
             found
             in
             under
             these
             following
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             in
             cruel
             persecutions
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             their
             Idolatrous
             Paganochristianisme
             :
             Wherefore
             vengeance
             proportionable
             to
             their
             redoubled
             wickedness
             shall
             be
             poured
             down
             upon
             them
             under
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             the
             three
             Angels
             that
             are
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               VIII
               .
               Vers.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 As
                 a
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               
                 third
                 part
              
               ,
               or
               subtriple
               proportion
               is
               a
               character
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               will
               appear
               from
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
              
               where
               the
               Dragon
               with
               seven
               Heads
               and
               ten
               Horns
               ,
               which
               is
               undoubtedly
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 Pagan
              
               ,
               is
               said
               with
               his
               taile
               to
               have
               drawn
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Stars
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               to
               the
               Earth
               :
               Which
               in
               the
               Prophetick
               stile
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               brought
               down
               a
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Princes
               or
               Rulers
               of
               the
               known
               world
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               subjected
               them
               to
               himself
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Power
               had
               subdued
               a
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Powers
               and
               Principalities
               of
               the
               World
               to
               her self
               .
               For
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               are
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               Political
               World
               as
               well
               as
               of
               a
               Natural
               :
               And
               the
               Stars
               of
               the
               Political
               World
               are
               the
               several
               Princes
               or
               Rulers
               thereof
               .
               But
               when
               they
               are
               subjected
               to
               some
               other
               great
               Potentate
               ,
               then
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               fixed
               Stars
               ,
               but
               fall
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               low
               estate
               of
               subjection
               ,
               or
               are
               
               utterly
               extinct
               .
               And
               in
               that
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               cast
               down
               by
               the
               taile
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ;
               by
               his
               taile
               is
               understood
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               his
               Train
               ,
               Military
               especially
               ,
               his
               Armies
               and
               Forces
               whether
               by
               Land
               or
               by
               Sea.
               This
               is
               a
               most
               assured
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophetick
               stile
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               amplitude
               of
               the
               Roman
               Dominion
               is
               hinted
               by
               the
               
                 third
                 part
              
               of
               Stars
               cast
               down
               to
               the
               Earth
               by
               the
               Dragons
               Taile
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               about
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               known
               world
               in
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               's
               time
               .
               And
               that
               consequently
               this
               subtriple
               proportion
               is
               an
               intended
               character
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Vision
               belongs
               to
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               to
               give
               characters
               from
               Numbers
               and
               Proportions
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Cabbalistical
               mode
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Genius
               of
               this
               Book
               which
               is
               Cabbalistical
               .
               And
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               think
               there
               should
               be
               so
               repeated
               a
               mention
               of
               a
               third
               part
               so
               perpetually
               of
               things
               (
               as
               if
               Divine
               Providence
               had
               a
               peculiar
               pique
               against
               the
               third
               part
               of
               things
               or
               persons
               more
               than
               any
               other
               part
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               seem
               in
               at
               beast
               a
               dozen
               places
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               )
               were
               it
               not
               there
               were
               this
               mystery
               under
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             IX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               ANd
               the
               filth
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               I
               saw
               a
               Star
               *
               fallen
               from
               Heaven
               to
               Earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             lapsed
             Spirit
             or
             Angel
             ,
             a
             Devil
             if
             you
             will.
             For
             as
             a
             Star
             signifies
             an
             Angel
             ,
             so
             a
             fallen
             Star
             a
             lapsed
             Angel.
             
               And
               to
               him
               was
               given
               the
               Key
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             great
             Power
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             darkness
             ,
             of
             which
             a
             Key
             is
             a
             Symbol
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               he
               opened
               the
               bottomless
               Pit
               ,
               and
               there
               rose
               a
               smoke
               out
               of
               the
               Pit
               ,
               as
               the
               smoke
               of
               a
               
               great
               furnace
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             arose
             a
             hot
             and
             hellish
             zeal
             conjoyned
             with
             dark
             Ignorance
             for
             the
             Imposturous
             Religion
             of
             
               Mahomet
               .
               And
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               Air
               were
               darkened
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               smoke
               of
               the
               Pit
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             was
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             clouded
             and
             eclipsed
             by
             the
             over-running
             force
             and
             false
             pretenses
             of
             Monotheisme
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             more
             pure
             worship
             in
             Mahometisme
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               there
               came
               out
               of
               the
               smoke
               Locusts
               upon
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             under
             this
             dark
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             false
             pretense
             ,
             the
             Saracens
             professors
             of
             the
             Mahometan
             Religion
             spread
             themselves
             over
             the
             Earth
             .
             
               And
               unto
               them
               was
               given
               power
               as
               the
               scorpions
               of
               the
               Earth
               have
               power
            
             ;
             to
             have
             their
             sting
             and
             poison
             in
             their
             taile
             ;
             which
             deadly
             sting
             and
             poison
             in
             the
             Saracens
             was
             the
             falseness
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             transfused
             at
             the
             end
             of
             their
             conquests
             .
             That
             was
             the
             poisonous
             sting
             to
             all
             conscientious
             Christians
             ;
             and
             to
             others
             it
             was
             at
             least
             poison
             if
             not
             a
             sting
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               it
               was
               commanded
               them
               that
               they
               should
               not
               hurt
               the
               grass
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               neither
               any
               green
               thing
               ,
               neither
               any
               tree
               :
            
             Which
             here
             in
             Analogie
             stand
             for
             several
             orders
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             the
             Locusts
             for
             the
             
               Saracens
               .
               But
               only
               those
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               the
               seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
            
             ;
             which
             intimates
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             grassations
             of
             these
             Impostors
             ,
             the
             truly
             Apostolick
             Church
             would
             be
             kept
             safe
             .
             And
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             these
             Locusts
             were
             also
             men
             ,
             not
             mere
             insects
             :
             For
             Locusts
             do
             not
             fall
             upon
             Men
             ,
             but
             upon
             Grass
             and
             Trees
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               to
               them
               it
               was
               given
               that
               they
               should
               
               not
               kill
               them
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             Saracens
             should
             indeed
             infest
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             sore
             ,
             but
             not
             destroy
             it
             quite
             ,
             as
             after
             happened
             by
             the
             Euphratean
             Horsemen
             :
             
               But
               that
               they
               should
               be
               tormented
               five
               months
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             during
             their
             time
             of
             lying
             upon
             it
             ,
             called
             here
             
               five
               months
            
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Locusts
             who
             live
             about
             that
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             Naturalists
             relate
             :
             But
             their
             continuance
             in
             vexing
             Italy
             was
             not
             much
             above
             five
             months
             of
             years
             ,
             if
             that
             may
             be
             particularly
             glanced
             at
             .
             
               And
               their
               torment
               was
               as
               the
               torment
               of
               a
               Scorpion
               when
               he
               striketh
               a
               man
               :
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             lesser
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             increasing
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             the
             stroke
             being
             by
             the
             Serpentine
             taile
             of
             the
             Locusts
             ,
             it
             shows
             the
             poison
             and
             sting
             to
             be
             Diabolical
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             such
             vexations
             of
             mind
             as
             that
             poison
             is
             apt
             to
             breed
             .
             And
             as
             the
             torment
             of
             a
             Scorpion
             when
             he
             strikes
             a
             man
             is
             from
             a
             white
             poison
             transfused
             in
             the
             stroke
             ,
             as
             Apollodorus
             relates
             in
             Pliny
             ,
             lib.
             11.
             
             So
             it
             is
             that
             perversly
             pretended
             Monotheisme
             of
             these
             Saracens
             ,
             that
             looks
             so
             fairly
             and
             innocently
             on
             it
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             might
             perplex
             and
             torment
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             unsealed
             ,
             and
             sorely
             disquiet
             their
             consciences
             ,
             besides
             the
             general
             fear
             of
             their
             lives
             in
             them
             that
             would
             not
             turn
             Mahometans
             ,
             the
             Saracens
             Wars
             being
             carried
             on
             upon
             a
             Religious
             account
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             their
             Alchoran
             and
             Zuna
             ,
             and
             they
             great
             Zelots
             ,
             and
             diligent
             promoters
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             Early
             Professors
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             signified
             by
             their
             Type
             ,
             these
             
               Scorpion
               Locusts
            
             ,
             it
             being
             *
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Scorpion
             perpetually
             to
             attempt
             to
             sting
             and
             transfuse
             her
             poison
             ,
             as
             of
             these
             Saracens
             to
             proselyte
             the
             world
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             horrour
             of
             conscience
             did
             so
             vex
             men
             ,
             and
             fill
             them
             with
             anxiety
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             worse
             than
             death
             it self
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             such
             perpetual
             danger
             ,
             and
             unsettledness
             of
             things
             worse
             than
             the
             Christians
             are
             now
             in
             under
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             desirable
             condition
             to
             them
             ,
             rather
             than
             these
             perpetual
             renewed
             vexations
             of
             the
             Saracens
             ;
             but
             this
             did
             not
             fall
             to
             their
             lot
             in
             the
             Saracens
             dayes
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             the
             more
             desirable
             condition
             of
             the
             two
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             glanced
             at
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               And
               in
               those
               dayes
               shall
               men
               seek
               death
               and
               shall
               not
               find
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               desire
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               death
               shall
               flée
               from
               them
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             shall
             not
             be
             setled
             in
             the
             Saracens
             hands
             where
             they
             Invaded
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             Turks
             Invasion
             ,
             who
             seized
             on
             the
             Eastern
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             setled
             there
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Empire
             there
             was
             not
             only
             vexed
             but
             killed
             ,
             extinguished
             ,
             or
             put
             an
             end
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             conquered
             at
             quiet
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               the
               shapes
               of
               the
               Locusts
               were
               like
               unto
               Horses
               prepared
               to
               battel
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             ready
             harnessed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             Breast-plates
             of
             Iron
             ,
             which
             shows
             the
             courage
             of
             these
             Saracens
             ,
             and
             their
             well-appointedness
             for
             War
             ;
             and
             their
             success
             was
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             by
             what
             follows
             :
             
               And
               on
               their
               heads
               were
               as
               it
               were
               crowns
               of
               Gold.
            
             Which
             shows
             their
             victory
             over
             so
             many
             Nations
             and
             Kingdoms
             :
             For
             in
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             years
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             they
             acquired
             to
             that
             Satanical
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Palestine
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             both
             the
             
             Armenia's
             ,
             all
             
               Asia
               minor
            
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ;
             
               Persia
               ,
               India
               ,
               Aegypt
               ,
               Numidia
               ,
            
             all
             Barbarie
             to
             the
             River
             
               Niger
               ,
               Lusitania
            
             and
             Hispania
             ;
             nor
             were
             they
             stinted
             here
             ,
             but
             won
             also
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Gates
             of
             Rome
             .
             To
             which
             you
             may
             add
             
               Sicily
               ,
               Candia
               ,
               Cyprus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             Islands
             .
             
             Wherefore
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             that
             they
             should
             be
             represented
             with
             golden
             Crowns
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             having
             acquired
             so
             many
             Rich
             Kingdoms
             by
             War.
             
               And
               their
               faces
               were
               as
               the
               faces
               of
               men
               :
            
             The
             better
             to
             assure
             the
             Reader
             that
             Men
             indeed
             are
             meant
             and
             not
             Infects
             or
             mere
             Locusts
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               they
               had
               hair
               as
               the
               hair
               of
               women
               ,
            
             to
             show
             what
             Countrey-men
             they
             were
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             effeminacy
             or
             cowardize
             in
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             derived
             from
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             whose
             custom
             it
             was
             to
             wear
             long
             hair
             on
             their
             head
             unshorn
             ,
             and
             an
             head-tire
             like
             women
             .
             This
             therefore
             shows
             they
             are
             Saracens
             from
             Arabia
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               their
               téeth
               were
               as
               the
               téeth
               of
               Lions
               :
            
             that
             shows
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             very
             dispatchfull
             of
             their
             prey
             ,
             who
             could
             devour
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             in
             so
             little
             time
             ,
             as
             was
             above
             noted
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               they
               had
               breast-plates
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               breast-plates
               of
               Iron
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             well
             armed
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             Iron
             courage
             .
             
               And
               the
               sound
               of
               their
               wings
               was
               as
               the
               sound
               of
               Chariots
               of
               many
               horses
               running
               to
               battel
               .
            
             Here
             is
             mention
             of
             wings
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             figure
             of
             Locusts
             ,
             who
             also
             make
             a
             noise
             with
             their
             wings
             when
             they
             fly
             ;
             but
             the
             sound
             of
             Chariots
             of
             many
             horses
             running
             to
             battel
             ,
             emplyes
             that
             they
             are
             indeed
             Men
             ,
             and
             great
             Warriours
             ,
             that
             with
             great
             swiftness
             ,
             noise
             and
             terrour
             run
             down
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             witness
             the
             above-mentioned
             conquests
             which
             were
             so
             large
             and
             so
             many
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               they
               had
               tails
               like
               unto
               Scorpions
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               stings
               in
               their
               tails
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Serpentine
             kind
             ,
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Serpent
             that
             was
             alwayes
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             it
             denotes
             ,
             that
             with
             their
             conquests
             
             they
             would
             bring
             in
             a
             Religion
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             under
             an
             ignorant
             pretense
             of
             Monotheisme
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             were
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             whereas
             the
             more
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             that
             one
             God
             does
             not
             make
             us
             less
             Monotheists
             than
             they
             .
             This
             is
             the
             up-shot
             of
             their
             victories
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             sting
             and
             poison
             their
             atchievements
             end
             in
             .
             
               And
               their
               power
               was
               to
               hurt
               men
               five
               months
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             hurt
             and
             vex
             the
             Empire
             particularly
             ,
             but
             not
             quite
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Turks
             did
             afterwards
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             said
             here
             ,
             to
             hurt
             the
             
               third
               part
            
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Trumpets
             ,
             because
             their
             Invasions
             were
             not
             restrained
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             ran
             over
             other
             vast
             Tracts
             of
             the
             habitable
             world
             also
             .
             But
             they
             are
             said
             to
             hurt
             men
             five
             months
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             life
             of
             Locusts
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             above
             .
             And
             if
             mention
             be
             made
             of
             five
             months
             twice
             to
             remind
             us
             to
             double
             the
             number
             ;
             that
             is
             another
             character
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             discern
             ,
             that
             the
             Saracens
             are
             here
             meant
             by
             these
             Locusts
             ;
             twice
             five
             months
             of
             years
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             three
             hundred
             years
             (
             saving
             that
             there
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             five
             single
             years
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             numbering
             by
             months
             of
             years
             )
             being
             that
             most
             notable
             Interval
             in
             the
             Saracenical
             Kingdom
             ,
             namely
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Caliphate
             of
             the
             Abasidae
             ,
             who
             first
             made
             Bagdad
             their
             Imperial
             seat
             ,
             to
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             said
             Bagdad
             by
             Togrulbec
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             of
             Christ
             750
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1055.
             
             But
             otherwise
             I
             conceive
             that
             five
             months
             do
             not
             signifie
             Arithmetically
             but
             Symbolically
             with
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Locusts
             ,
             and
             only
             stand
             for
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Saracens
             had
             to
             hurt
             men
             ,
             not
             defining
             how
             long
             it
             was
             to
             be
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               they
               had
               a
               King
               over
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               bottomless
               Pit.
            
             The
             same
             that
             the
             fallen
             Star
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             given
             the
             Key
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             Ensign
             of
             his
             Power
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             darkness
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             above
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Supreme
             Captain
             of
             these
             Troops
             of
             Locusts
             ,
             that
             is
             Saracens
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             denotes
             his
             nature
             as
             follows
             .
             
               Whose
               name
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               is
               Abaddon
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Greek
               tongue
               hath
               his
               name
               Apollyon
            
             ;
             both
             which
             words
             signifie
             a
             Destroyer
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             fit
             title
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             Captain
             of
             such
             numerous
             Troops
             ,
             that
             destroyed
             so
             many
             mens
             bodies
             by
             war
             ,
             and
             their
             souls
             by
             bringing
             a
             false
             Religion
             along
             with
             him
             contrary
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             reproaching
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             maintained
             the
             worship
             of
             more
             Gods
             than
             One
             :
             Which
             malicious
             pretense
             seems
             also
             to
             be
             glanced
             at
             in
             both
             the
             name
             of
             Abaddon
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             
               Apollyon
               ;
               Abaddon
            
             alluding
             to
             Adad
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             Ab-Addon
             ,
             and
             Apollyon
             ,
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Apollo
             ,
             both
             which
             names
             according
             to
             this
             allusion
             signifie
             ONE
             .
             As
             if
             this
             Angel
             of
             the
             Abysse
             and
             his
             Locusts
             stood
             up
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christians
             worshipped
             many
             ,
             because
             they
             worship
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             nothing
             but
             their
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             their
             malice
             could
             make
             them
             conclude
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             Which
             passage
             therefore
             of
             the
             Vision
             is
             no
             small
             countenance
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               One
               wo
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               behold
               there
               come
               two
               woes
               more
               hereafter
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             under
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             next
             two
             Trumpets
             ,
             which
             therefore
             as
             the
             former
             may
             well
             be
             called
             Wo-Trumpets
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               the
               sixth
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               I
               heard
               voice
               from
               the
               four
               horns
               of
               the
               golden
               Altar
               which
               is
               before
               God.
            
             For
             Iohn
             rapt
             thus
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Temple
             and
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             was
             as
             it
             were
             continually
             represented
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             golden
             Altar
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             .
             And
             Incense
             is
             the
             Symbol
             of
             the
             prayers
             and
             breathing
             of
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Church
             oppressed
             and
             afflicted
             under
             that
             Antichristian
             or
             Pseudochristian
             and
             Idolatrous
             Constitution
             of
             things
             established
             by
             the
             second
             Nicene
             Council
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               Saying
               unto
               the
               sixth
               Angel
               that
               had
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               Loose
               the
               four
               Angels
               which
               are
               bound
               in
               the
               great
               river
               Euphrates
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             loose
             the
             Turks
             upon
             the
             Idolatrous
             Empire
             .
             For
             that
             Angels
             signifie
             Men
             under
             their
             conduct
             ,
             is
             a
             frequent
             Apocalyptical
             Figure
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Turks
             are
             here
             meant
             is
             plain
             from
             those
             more
             notable
             four
             *
             Turkish
             Sultanies
             or
             Tetrarchies
             on
             that
             and
             this
             side
             of
             Euphrates
             ,
             that
             of
             Bagdad
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Caesarea
               Cappadocie
            
             or
             Iconii
             ,
             that
             of
             Aleppo
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Damascus
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               the
               four
               Angels
               were
               loosed
               which
               were
               prepared
               for
               an
               hour
               ,
               and
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               a
               month
               ,
               and
               a
               year
               ,
               for
               to
               slay
               the
               third
               part
               of
               men
               .
            
             Which
             term
             of
             time
             is
             another
             indication
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             are
             meant
             here
             .
             For
             Togrulbec
             Prince
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             City
             Bagdad
             being
             taken
             by
             him
             ,
             had
             his
             Imperial
             Robes
             put
             upon
             him
             and
             was
             inaugurated
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turks
             by
             the
             
               Caliph
               Chaiim
               Biamrilla
            
             in
             the
             year
             1057.
             
             From
             this
             time
             was
             the
             Turk
             invested
             in
             the
             Saracenical
             Empire
             .
             And
             from
             this
             year
             to
             the
             year
             1453
             ,
             when
             Constantinople
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             in
             the
             East
             
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             is
             a
             Prophetical
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             month
             ,
             and
             a
             year
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             396
             years
             :
             So
             notable
             an
             Indication
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             are
             here
             meant
             ;
             and
             the
             sense
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             these
             Turks
             were
             prepared
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             against
             a
             determined
             appointed
             time
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             expiration
             of
             396
             years
             ,
             for
             to
             slay
             the
             
               third
               part
            
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             about
             that
             time
             they
             might
             not
             vex
             only
             as
             the
             Saracens
             did
             ,
             but
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             For
             [
             third
             ]
             is
             a
             character
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             noted
             .
             Which
             accordingly
             came
             to
             pass
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             swallowing
             thereupon
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Empire
             in
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               number
               of
               the
               army
               of
               the
               horsemen
               were
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               thousand
               ,
               and
               I
               heard
               the
               number
               of
               them
               :
            
             whereby
             I
             understood
             how
             exceeding
             numerous
             they
             were
             ;
             which
             is
             another
             note
             of
             their
             being
             Turks
             ,
             it
             being
             well
             known
             what
             vast
             Armies
             they
             bring
             into
             the
             field
             .
             And
             this
             number
             does
             not
             signifie
             Arithmetically
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             precisely
             that
             number
             ,
             but
             figuratively
             is
             put
             for
             a
             vast
             number
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             so
             vast
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             discovered
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             so
             well
             as
             signified
             by
             speech
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Foot
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             their
             known
             name
             in
             Greek
             Historians
             ,
             who
             usually
             call
             them
             Persians
             ,
             which
             name
             signifies
             Horsemen
             :
             which
             is
             another
             note
             of
             their
             being
             Turks
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               thus
               I
               saw
               the
               Horses
               in
               vision
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               sate
               on
               them
               having
               breast-plates
               of
               fire
               and
               Iacinth
            
             ;
             of
             Iacinth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             blue
             colour
             ;
             
               and
               of
               Brimstone
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             when
             they
             shot
             off
             ,
             the
             air
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             beholder
             seemed
             fiery
             at
             the
             flashing
             of
             the
             powder
             ,
             and
             
             then
             coloured
             with
             a
             blue
             smoke
             ,
             and
             after
             filled
             his
             nostrils
             with
             the
             scent
             of
             sulphur
             ;
             which
             shows
             ,
             that
             this
             Vision
             *
             belongs
             to
             the
             times
             since
             the
             Invention
             of
             Gunpowder
             .
             
               And
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               horses
               were
               as
               the
               heads
               of
               Lions
            
             ;
             not
             for
             their
             shapes
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             roaring
             noise
             that
             seems
             to
             come
             from
             them
             at
             the
             riders
             discharging
             their
             Carbines
             or
             Pistols
             ,
             as
             what
             follows
             plainly
             intimates
             .
             
               And
               out
               of
               their
               mouths
               issued
               fire
               ,
               smoke
               and
               brimstone
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               By
               these
               three
               was
               the
               third
               part
               of
               men
               killed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             in
             the
             East
             was
             not
             only
             vexed
             and
             annoied
             ,
             but
             utterly
             subdued
             ,
             vanquished
             and
             destroyed
             by
             these
             Centaures
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             call
             them
             ,
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Persae
             in
             the
             Greek
             Historians
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Paras
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             
               man
               on
               horseback
            
             ,
             including
             both
             the
             shapes
             in
             one
             Appellation
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             Country
             bred
             such
             Monsters
             which
             are
             usually
             called
             Centaures
             :
             Which
             Centaures
             here
             are
             set
             out
             still
             more
             monstrously
             ,
             as
             killing
             men
             
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               smoke
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               brimstone
               which
               issued
               out
               of
               their
               mouths
            
             ;
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             at
             a
             distance
             when
             they
             let
             off
             their
             Fireguns
             and
             Pistols
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             
               For
               their
               power
               is
               in
               their
               mouth
               and
               in
               their
               tails
               :
            
             As
             in
             the
             Scorpio-Locusts
             before
             ,
             a
             monster
             made
             up
             of
             a
             Locust
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Scorpion
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Saracens
             :
             so
             here
             is
             a
             Monster
             made
             up
             of
             a
             Horse
             and
             a
             Man
             ,
             a
             Centaure
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             signifie
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             have
             tails
             whereby
             they
             are
             said
             to
             hurt
             men
             ,
             signifying
             the
             same
             venome
             or
             mischief
             of
             Mahometism
             .
             The
             power
             of
             these
             Centaures
             is
             in
             their
             mouths
             and
             in
             their
             tails
             ,
             the
             Turks
             playing
             two
             parts
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             of
             a
             Warriour
             in
             the
             field
             discharging
             fire
             and
             shot
             against
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Religionist
             after
             the
             victory
             ,
             
             all
             their
             War
             according
             to
             their
             Alchoran
             ,
             being
             a
             kind
             of
             Holy
             War
             to
             propagate
             Mahometisme
             ,
             and
             Paradise
             is
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             dye
             in
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               For
               their
               tails
               were
               like
               unto
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               had
               heads
               ,
            
             and
             mouths
             too
             ,
             I
             warrant
             you
             ,
             to
             speak
             and
             tempt
             the
             vanquished
             (
             as
             the
             Old
             Serpent
             did
             Eve
             )
             from
             their
             obedience
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Christ
             ;
             (
             
               and
               so
               with
               them
               they
               do
               hurt
            
             )
             not
             only
             upon
             that
             false
             pretense
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             Christians
             were
             guilty
             of
             Polytheisme
             ,
             or
             of
             worshipping
             more
             gods
             than
             one
             ,
             because
             we
             profess
             the
             Trinity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             a
             pretense
             then
             too
             lamentably
             true
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             so
             wretchedly
             corrupted
             the
             Ancient
             Apostolick
             Christianity
             ,
             with
             many
             intolerable
             Superstitions
             and
             gross
             Idolatries
             ;
             adding
             the
             persecution
             of
             all
             those
             that
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             them
             and
             their
             wicked
             Inventions
             .
             For
             which
             gross
             degeneracy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             scourge
             of
             the
             Turks
             especially
             was
             sent
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             plainly
             implyed
             in
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             
               And
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               men
               which
               were
               not
               killed
               by
               these
               plagues
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Scorpio-Locusts
             ,
             and
             
               Euphratean
               Centaures
            
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             but
             were
             only
             vexed
             with
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             is
             plainly
             meant
             the
             Western
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             the
             Turk
             could
             never
             possess
             himself
             of
             yet
             as
             he
             has
             of
             the
             Eastern
             :
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             sad
             Example
             of
             Gods
             severity
             for
             the
             like
             crimes
             this
             Western
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             
               repented
               not
               of
               the
               works
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             their
             wicked
             and
             impious
             Inventions
             ,
             whereby
             they
             corrupted
             the
             Ancient
             Apostolick
             Christianity
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               not
               worship
               Devils
               ,
            
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Original
             has
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Demons
             ,
             or
             middle
             invisible
             Powers
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             whether
             Angels
             or
             
             Souls
             of
             men
             departed
             .
             And
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             
               Idols
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               brass
               ,
               and
               stone
               ,
               and
               of
               wood
               ,
               which
               neither
               can
               see
               ,
               nor
               hear
               ,
               nor
               walk
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             lift
             up
             their
             eyes
             and
             hands
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             pray
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             see
             their
             posture
             ,
             hear
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             and
             were
             able
             to
             go
             and
             bestir
             themselves
             to
             accomplish
             their
             requests
             :
             But
             in
             that
             the
             mode
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             here
             is
             by
             Statues
             not
             by
             Pictures
             ,
             this
             is
             another
             insinuation
             that
             the
             Western
             Church
             is
             here
             understood
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             
               Neither
               repented
               they
               of
               their
               murthers
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             their
             murtherous
             persecution
             of
             innocent
             Souls
             for
             not
             submitting
             to
             their
             Idolatrous
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             ;
             
               nor
               of
               their
               sorceries
            
             ,
             their
             imposturous
             exorcismes
             and
             enchantments
             of
             several
             things
             to
             holy
             pretended
             uses
             ;
             
               nor
               of
               their
               fornication
            
             ,
             their
             unnatural
             uncleannesses
             of
             all
             sorts
             upon
             an
             Hypocritical
             profession
             of
             a
             single
             life
             ;
             
               nor
               of
               their
               thefts
            
             ,
             their
             cunning
             tricks
             of
             cheating
             the
             people
             of
             their
             money
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             Images
             for
             them
             to
             bring
             Oblations
             to
             ,
             their
             merchandises
             of
             hallowed
             Crosses
             ,
             Beads
             ,
             Medals
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             trumperies
             and
             deceits
             .
             For
             such
             like
             wickednesses
             as
             these
             was
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             poured
             down
             upon
             the
             Eastern
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             letting
             loose
             the
             
               Euphratean
               Horsemen
            
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             quite
             over-run
             them
             and
             vanquish
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             pity
             ,
             did
             not
             lay
             it
             at
             all
             to
             heart
             ,
             while
             those
             Judgments
             were
             thundring
             against
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             and
             these
             
               Euphratean
               Horsemen
            
             were
             let
             loose
             upon
             them
             .
             Which
             happened
             a
             little
             before
             the
             year
             1300
             ,
             after
             the
             Caliphate
             of
             Bagdad
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             first
             Wo
             expired
             ,
             had
             in
             the
             year
             1258
             been
             abolished
             by
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             and
             the
             Remainder
             of
             the
             Turks
             who
             had
             Reigned
             in
             Persia
             
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             Euphrates
             were
             cast
             out
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             a
             sling
             into
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             on
             this
             side
             Euphrates
             by
             the
             said
             Tartars
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1289
             ,
             who
             winning
             Syria
             and
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             dividing
             amongst
             themselves
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             
               Asia
               minor
            
             ,
             at
             last
             joyning
             in
             one
             Othoman
             Empire
             broke
             also
             into
             Europe
             ,
             nor
             ceased
             till
             they
             took
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             quite
             abolished
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Empire
             ,
             and
             made
             themselves
             fully
             Masters
             thereof
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             close
             of
             this
             second
             Wo-trumpet
             ,
             the
             most
             natural
             extent
             I
             discern
             thereof
             ,
             is
             the
             Universal
             Impenitency
             of
             the
             Western
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             till
             some
             Country
             or
             Kingdom
             appeared
             converted
             from
             such
             Crimes
             as
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             was
             destroyed
             for
             by
             these
             Euphratean
             Horsemen
             .
             And
             so
             we
             shall
             clearly
             observe
             with
             what
             succession
             of
             the
             Churches
             this
             sixth
             Trumpet
             ,
             or
             second
             Wo-Trumpet
             expires
             ;
             namely
             ,
             it
             ends
             with
             the
             Thyatirian
             succession
             .
             The
             six
             Trumpets
             added
             to
             the
             six
             Seals
             reach
             just
             so
             far
             and
             no
             further
             .
             So
             that
             the
             seventh
             Trumpet
             must
             be
             contemporary
             with
             the
             
               Sardian
               ,
               Philadelphian
            
             and
             Laodicean
             successions
             ,
             and
             equalize
             the
             succession
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             which
             is
             worth
             the
             remembring
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               IX
               .
               Vers.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Fallen
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Original
               has
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               though
               our
               English
               Translation
               renders
               ,
               
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 
                 Star
                 fall
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               then
               falling
               ;
               yet
               I
               have
               made
               bold
               to
               translate
               it
               according
               to
               Grammatical
               truth
               ,
               
                 fallen
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               .
               But
               I
               understand
               it
               of
               a
               fallen
               Angel
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               warrantable
               sense
               of
               the
               Cabbalists
               .
               See
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               Book
               1.
               ch
               .
               8.
               sect
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 perpetually
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 sting
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Semper
               cauda
               in
               ictu
               est
               ,
               nulloque
               momento
               meditari
               cessat
               ,
               ne
               quando
               desit
               occasioni
               ,
               
                 Plin.
                 Histor.
                 Natur.
                 lib.
                 11.
                 c.
                 25.
                 
                 Her
                 taile
                 is
                 alwayes
                 a
                 striking
                 ,
                 nor
                 ceases
                 she
                 any
                 one
                 moment
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 sting
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 miss
                 no
                 opportunity
                 .
              
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 14.
                 
                 Four
                 Turkish
                 Sultanies
                 or
                 Tetrarchies
                 ,
              
               &c.
               These
               four
               Sultanies
               ,
               their
               number
               is
               learnedly
               and
               ingeniously
               made
               out
               by
               
                 M
                 r
                 J.
                 Mede
              
               on
               this
               Text
               :
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               just
               four
               ,
               (
               and
               the
               business
               is
               not
               their
               Number
               but
               their
               Office
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               to
               do
               and
               when
               )
               yet
               by
               a
               Prophetick
               Diorisme
               they
               might
               be
               called
               four
               ,
               Four
               standing
               for
               a
               note
               of
               Vniversality
               in
               the
               Cabbalistick
               Mysteries
               .
               And
               
                 D
                 r
                 Hammond
              
               on
               this
               place
               would
               have
               Four
               not
               to
               signifie
               just
               four
               ,
               but
               indefinitely
               to
               be
               put
               for
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Angels
               concerned
               in
               this
               affair
               :
               Which
               he
               might
               the
               better
               have
               adventured
               on
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Cabbalistick
               stile
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 17.
                 
                 Belongs
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 since
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 Gunpowder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Guns
                 in
                 War
              
               ;
               Which
               
                 Berchtoldus
                 Niger
              
               a
               Franciscan
               Monk
               and
               Alchymist
               is
               said
               first
               to
               have
               divulged
               to
               the
               world
               about
               the
               year
               1380
               ,
               which
               was
               after
               the
               plague
               of
               the
               Saracens
               upon
               the
               Empire
               :
               And
               shews
               also
               ,
               how
               vain
               the
               attempts
               of
               those
               are
               who
               would
               draw
               back
               these
               Visions
               to
               the
               times
               of
               Titus
               ,
               and
               the
               besieging
               of
               Jerusalem
               by
               the
               Roman
               Armies
               .
            
             
             
               Vers.
               
                 20.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Original
                 has
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               has
               the
               same
               signification
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Spirits
               ,
               whether
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               or
               Angels
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               good
               or
               bad
               .
               This
               is
               certainly
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Greek
               Language
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               so
               justifiably
               and
               fitly
               translated
               here
               Devils
               ;
               which
               none
               amongst
               the
               Pagans
               themselves
               are
               said
               to
               worship
               ,
               unless
               Witches
               and
               Magicians
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               had
               been
               more
               safe
               to
               have
               retained
               the
               Greek
               word
               ,
               which
               also
               the
               Latines
               use
               ,
               and
               called
               them
               Demons
               ,
               which
               signifies
               as
               well
               goods
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               good
               men
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               bad
               Angels
               or
               bad
               Souls
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               Devils
               ;
               which
               in
               all
               Idolatrous
               worship
               are
               in
               all
               likelihood
               busie
               Assistants
               ,
               and
               several
               times
               make
               a
               show
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               so
               attract
               the
               worship
               of
               Idolaters
               to
               themselves
               ,
               they
               worshipping
               them
               that
               do
               these
               miraculous
               feats
               when
               any
               are
               done
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               sense
               is
               easie
               enough
               either
               way
               .
               Not
               to
               add
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               just
               reproach
               to
               their
               worshipping
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               worship
               Devils
               :
               For
               who
               but
               a
               Devil
               would
               receive
               Religious
               Worship
               ?
               or
               at
               least
               to
               worship
               
                 false
                 Objects
              
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Psalm
                 98.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 are
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               word
               here
               in
               this
               verse
               :
               And
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 no
                 gods
                 ,
              
               but
               vain
               objects
               of
               worship
               ,
               called
               in
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               true
               objects
               of
               worship
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               made
               the
               Heavens
               :
               See
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               Book
               2.
               cap.
               10.
               
               And
               
                 M
                 r
                 Mede
              
               's
               Apostasie
               of
               the
               latter
               Times
               ,
               
                 ch
                 .
                 3
              
               ,
               and
               4
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             X.
             
          
           
             THe
             Euphratean
             Horsemen
             having
             over-run
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             fully
             seized
             on
             the
             Eastern
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             natural
             method
             will
             prompt
             us
             to
             expect
             that
             what
             follows
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             sealed
             Book
             ,
             should
             refer
             to
             the
             Western
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             concern
             the
             highest
             Dominion
             there
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Bloody
             ,
             Idolatrous
             ,
             Papal
             Hierarchy
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             that
             exalts
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             or
             worshipped
             ;
             the
             Prophet
             Balaam
             Lord
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             made
             the
             Secular
             Power
             a
             Balak
             ,
             an
             empty
             cypher
             or
             an
             Ahab
             ,
             that
             is
             wholly
             guided
             or
             directed
             by
             the
             Prophetess
             Iezebel
             :
             So
             that
             this
             Papal
             Hierarchy
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             being
             in
             reality
             the
             Highest
             Power
             by
             Usurpation
             ;
             and
             the
             Antichrist
             exalting
             himself
             against
             Christ
             ,
             and
             above
             him
             ;
             we
             may
             rationally
             expect
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             Wo-trumpet
             which
             contains
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             
             Sealed-Book-Prophecy
             ,
             carries
             in
             it
             such
             things
             or
             alterations
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             downfall
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             restoring
             and
             enlarging
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             And
             therefore
             accordingly
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   saw
                   another
                   mighty
                   Angel
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 one
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 seven
                 Trumpet-Angels
                 ,
                 
                   cloathed
                   with
                   a
                   cloud
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 clouds
                 and
                 darkness
                 were
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 thick
                 cloud
                 charged
                 with
                 thunder
                 .
                 
                   And
                   a
                   Rain-bow
                   was
                   on
                   his
                   head
                
                 ;
                 which
                 betokens
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 Ezechiel
                 so
                 signifies
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 mighty
                 and
                 victorious
                 Angel
                 must
                 
                 be
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 further
                 intimation
                 hereof
                 is
                 from
                 what
                 follows
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   his
                   face
                   was
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   Sun
                   :
                
                 For
                 so
                 he
                 appeared
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Saul
                   ,
                   why
                   persecutest
                   thou
                   me
                
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 description
                 when
                 he
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 candlesticks
                 .
                 
                   And
                   his
                   feet
                   as
                   Pillars
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 cloud
                 and
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 tokens
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 take
                 vengeance
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 :
                 His
                 feet
                 was
                 as
                 fine
                 Brass
                 in
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 Interval
                 ,
                 here
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   a
                   little
                   book
                   open
                
                 ;
                 which
                 contains
                 all
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 at
                 first
                 noted
                 :
                 
                   And
                   he
                   set
                   his
                   right
                   foot
                   on
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   left
                   foot
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 standing
                 in
                 that
                 Majestick
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 claim
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 seizing
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 :
                 See
                 ch
                 .
                 12.9
                 .
                 ch
                 .
                 13.11
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   And
                   cryed
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   Lion
                   roareth
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 intimation
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lion
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Iudah
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 majestick
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 terrible
                 roaring
                 could
                 so
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 set
                 himself
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 as
                 Christ
                 ?
                 The
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 too
                 was
                 sorely
                 vext
                 and
                 scourged
                 by
                 the
                 Scorpio-Locusts
                 the
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 and
                 Eastern
                 quite
                 destroyed
                 after
                 by
                 those
                 
                   Euphratean
                   Centaures
                
                 the
                 Turks
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Papal
                 Empire
                 or
                 Hierarchy
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Apostolical
                 Legions
                 of
                 Reformed
                 Christians
                 will
                 utterly
                 demolish
                 and
                 destroy
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 elsewhere
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Ten
                 Horns
                 or
                 Kings
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   hate
                   the
                   Whore
                   ,
                   make
                   her
                   desolate
                   ,
                   eat
                   her
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   burn
                   her
                   with
                   fire
                   .
                
                 This
                 loud
                 roaring
                 
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 Lion
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Iudah
                 sets
                 off
                 ,
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 the
                 anger
                 and
                 victorious
                 terrour
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 assaulting
                 and
                 overcoming
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 Erection
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 These
                 in
                 general
                 are
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sealed-Book-Prophecy
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                   cryed
                
                 ,
                 or
                 while
                 he
                 cryed
                 ,
                 
                   seven
                   thunders
                   uttered
                   their
                   voices
                
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 space
                 into
                 seven
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 serviceable
                 for
                 the
                 orderly
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Opened-Book-Prophecy
                 .
                 These
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 may
                 be
                 seven
                 Bath-Cols
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 seven
                 Oracles
                 or
                 Voices
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Thunder
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 which
                 betokens
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 a
                 Lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 by
                 thundering
                 and
                 Lightning
                 might
                 happily
                 send
                 out
                 some
                 such
                 voice
                 as
                 this
                 :
                 
                   Go
                   ye
                   accursed
                   into
                   everlasting
                   fire
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 doom
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 bloody
                 ,
                 imposturous
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   seven
                   thunders
                   had
                   uttered
                   their
                   voices
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   about
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                
                 namely
                 what
                 they
                 said
                 :
                 
                   And
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   voice
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   saying
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Seal
                   up
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   the
                   seven
                   thunders
                   uttered
                
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 allusion
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Sealed
                   Book
                
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 seventh
                 Seal
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 sealed
                 again
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 here
                 so
                 particularly
                 to
                 declare
                 things
                 touching
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 :
                 which
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Biblia
                   Regia
                   ,
                   Andreas
                
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   write
                   them
                   hereafter
                
                 (
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   write
                   them
                   not
                
                 )
                 namely
                 in
                 the
                 Opened-Book-Prophecies
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 fully
                 and
                 particularly
                 delivered
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 marvellous
                 manner
                 of
                 transition
                 from
                 the
                 Sealed-Book-Prophecy
                 to
                 the
                 Opened-Book-Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 majestickness
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Angel
                   which
                   I
                   saw
                   stand
                   upon
                   the
                   sea
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   lifted
                   up
                   his
                   hand
                   to
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 as
                 using
                 that
                 usual
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 posture
                 in
                 swearing
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   sware
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   liveth
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ,
                   who
                   created
                   heaven
                   and
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   therein
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   and
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   therein
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sea
                   and
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   therein
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 mighty
                 and
                 vehement
                 asseveration
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 concerning
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 sunk
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 are
                 too
                 too
                 incredulous
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Interval
                 ,
                 which
                 includes
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 putting
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 things
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 use
                 as
                 vehement
                 asseveration
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 himself
                 the
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   the
                   faithful
                   and
                   true
                   Witness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 who
                 could
                 also
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 like
                 vehement
                 asseveration
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 stage
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 bring
                 upon
                 it
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   time
                   no
                   longer
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 here
                 no
                 more
                 time
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Saving
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   Angel
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   sound
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   finished
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   has
                   declared
                   to
                   his
                   servants
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Those
                 predictions
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 mystical
                 and
                 symbolical
                 stile
                 God
                 hath
                 foretold
                 by
                 his
                 Prophets
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Daniel
                
                 and
                 
                 Ezechiel
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 stage
                 of
                 things
                 on
                 this
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 marvellous
                 Transition
                 from
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sealed
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Opened
                   Book
                
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   voice
                   which
                   I
                   heard
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 namely
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sealed-Book-Prophecy
                 
                   spake
                   unto
                   me
                   again
                
                 in
                 the
                 tone
                 of
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 suppose
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 :
                 
                   And
                   said
                   ,
                   Go
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   little
                   Book
                   which
                   is
                   open
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   which
                   standeth
                   upon
                   the
                   Sea
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 Namely
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 still
                 under
                 another
                 form
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Book
                 ,
                 though
                 opened
                 now
                 when
                 sealed
                 before
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 new
                 change
                 in
                 both
                 denotes
                 a
                 new
                 series
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sealed
                   Book
                
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   went
                   unto
                   the
                   Angel
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   Give
                   me
                   the
                   little
                   Book
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Take
                   it
                   and
                   eat
                   it
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   make
                   thy
                   belly
                   bitter
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   thy
                   mouth
                   sweet
                   as
                   honey
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 future
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 pleasant
                 and
                 tempting
                 to
                 the
                 curious
                 Reader
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 throughly
                 digest
                 it
                 or
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 bitter
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 sad
                 and
                 bitter
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 sad
                 persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Smyrnean
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foul
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 under
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 barbarous
                 persecutions
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 her
                 wicked
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 And
                 
                 there
                 is
                 bitterness
                 enough
                 for
                 her
                 too
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 her
                 paramours
                 so
                 loth
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 aright
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   took
                   the
                   little
                   Book
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   hand
                   and
                   ate
                   it
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   my
                   mouth
                   sweet
                   as
                   honey
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   I
                   had
                   eaten
                   it
                   ,
                   my
                   belly
                   was
                   bitter
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 my
                 stomach
                 was
                 bitter
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 prefiguration
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 read
                 this
                 Book
                 and
                 rightly
                 digest
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 understand
                 it
                 :
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 these
                 sad
                 things
                 touching
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 bitterness
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Book
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 so
                 affect
                 a
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   Thou
                   must
                   prophecy
                   again
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Thou
                 must
                 run
                 over
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Epocha
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 race
                 of
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 foretell
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 fate
                 or
                 state
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 )
                 the
                 fate
                 or
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                   Before
                   many
                   Peoples
                   ,
                   and
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   Kings
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 faces
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 all
                 understand
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 opened
                 Book
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 is
                 the
                 Transition
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Sealed-Book-Prophecy
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Opened-Book-Prophecy
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 fully
                 finished
                 .
                 Now
                 follow
                 the
                 Visions
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Opened-Book-Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 sufficiently
                 natural
                 and
                 rational
                 order
                 ,
                 those
                 Visions
                 that
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 placed
                 first
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               Chapter
               X.
               Vers.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Saving
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 sound
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Instead
               of
               ,
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
              
               ,
               I
               have
               rendered
               it
               ,
               
                 Saving
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
              
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               verse
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               being
               exceeding
               imperfect
               and
               ungrammatical
               ,
               unless
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               put
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saving
               or
               except
               .
               And
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               so
               sometimes
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               plain
               out
               of
               several
               instances
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 20.22
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 and
                 on
                 my
                 left
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 except
                 to
                 those
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 prepared
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Mat.
                 7.8
              
               .
               compared
               with
               
                 Mark
                 9.8
              
               .
               where
               the
               former
               has
               it
               :
               And
               when
               they
               lift
               up
               their
               eyes
               ,
               they
               saw
               no
               man
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 save
                 Jesus
                 only
              
               ,
               the
               latter
               has
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Where
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               plainly
               put
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               our
               English
               Translation
               renders
               it
               ,
               
                 save
                 Jesus
                 only
              
               .
               These
               and
               other
               such
               like
               places
               has
               Grotius
               himself
               noted
               to
               our
               hand
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               manifest
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sometimes
               signifies
               as
               much
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               except
               or
               saving
               .
               And
               being
               the
               sense
               is
               maimed
               in
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               unless
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               so
               rendred
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               it
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               particle
               here
               .
               And
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               have
               rendred
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 sound
              
               ,
               not
               when
               he
               shall
               begin
               to
               sound
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               restrained
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sounding
               ,
               because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               implies
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               See
               my
               
                 Ratio
                 Synchronistica
                 ,
                 cap.
                 2.
                 sect
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               the
               Angel
               swears
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               Time
               on
               Earth
               ,
               saving
               in
               the
               space
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               there
               will
               be
               
               an
               end
               of
               this
               terrestrial
               Scene
               of
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               confident
               conceit
               of
               those
               scoffing
               Atheists
               ,
               
                 2
                 Peter
                 3.3
              
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               that
               since
               we
               are
               at
               the
               end
               of
               all
               in
               this
               seventh
               Verse
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               beginning
               of
               a
               new
               series
               of
               Prophecies
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Epocha
               ,
               afterwards
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               ANd
               there
               was
               given
               to
               me
               a
               réed
               like
               unto
               a
               Rod
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               stood
               saying
               ,
               Rise
               and
               measure
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               worship
               therein
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             space
             that
             is
             contained
             within
             the
             inward
             Court.
             In
             the
             first
             part
             whereof
             is
             the
             Temple
             which
             consists
             of
             the
             Sanctum
             ,
             and
             
               Sanctum
               Sanctorum
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             thereof
             stands
             the
             Altar
             of
             Holocausts
             ,
             which
             whole
             space
             therefore
             is
             Thysiasterion
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             to
             be
             rendred
             Altar
             ,
             but
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Altar
             stands
             .
             For
             the
             Priests
             did
             not
             worship
             in
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Altar
             was
             erected
             :
             Which
             place
             the
             Greek
             Text
             calls
             Thysiasterion
             .
             And
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             Measure
             them
             that
             worship
             therein
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             measuring
             belongs
             to
             the
             men
             not
             to
             the
             place
             .
             This
             space
             therefore
             of
             ground
             answers
             to
             that
             space
             of
             time
             which
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Ephesine
             and
             Smyrnean
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             correspondence
             is
             admirable
             betwixt
             the
             Smyrnean
             succession
             and
             the
             Thysiasterion
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             Martyrs
             as
             so
             many
             Holocausts
             were
             sacrificed
             in
             testimony
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             space
             where
             the
             Altar
             of
             Holocausts
             stands
             ,
             falling
             in
             with
             the
             space
             of
             Time
             of
             the
             Smyrnean
             persecutions
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               But
               the
               Court
               which
               is
               without
               the
               Temple
               leave
               out
               and
               measure
               it
               not
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             not
             commensurable
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostolick
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             but
             contrary
             or
             repugnant
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             time
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             comprised
             in
             far
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Pergamenian
             succession
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Thyatirian
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             said
             to
             
               offer
               things
               sacrificed
               to
               Idols
            
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             some
             kind
             or
             other
             become
             Idolatrous
             ,
             never
             go
             about
             therefore
             to
             measure
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             incommensurate
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             point-blank
             contrary
             thereto
             :
             such
             is
             the
             outward
             Court.
             
               For
               it
               is
               given
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               City
               shall
               they
               tread
               under
               foot
               forty
               and
               two
               months
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Paganochristianity
             instead
             of
             pure
             Christianity
             shall
             visibly
             domineer
             for
             forty
             and
             two
             months
             of
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             1260
             years
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             proportion
             of
             Time
             to
             the
             commensurate
             Time
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Ephesine
             and
             
               Smyrnean
               succession
            
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             outward
             Court
             has
             to
             the
             inward
             Court
             ,
             which
             proportion
             is
             as
             1260
             to
             360
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             outward
             Court
             contained
             the
             inward
             three
             times
             and
             an
             half
             in
             quantity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               power
               unto
               my
               two
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               prophecy
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               threescore
               dayes
               cloathed
               in
               sackcloth
               .
            
             The
             works
             of
             darkness
             were
             numbred
             by
             months
             ,
             the
             Moon
             being
             Ruler
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             but
             the
             works
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             dayes
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Sun
             is
             moderator
             .
             But
             by
             dayes
             are
             understood
             Prophetick
             dayes
             here
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             years
             ,
             a
             thing
             known
             and
             usual
             in
             Prophecies
             .
             By
             these
             Two
             Witnesses
             are
             understood
             all
             that
             bore
             witness
             against
             the
             Idolatries
             and
             disorders
             of
             this
             time
             of
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             said
             
             to
             be
             cloathed
             in
             sackcloth
             ,
             to
             denote
             both
             the
             sadness
             of
             heart
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             to
             see
             such
             times
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             signifie
             the
             low
             and
             mean
             condition
             of
             such
             Holy
             and
             Apostolick
             men
             in
             this
             wicked
             time
             of
             Apostasie
             .
             But
             all
             these
             mournful
             Witnesses
             are
             said
             to
             be
             two
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Types
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             which
             they
             allude
             ,
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Elias
            
             and
             
               Elisha
               ,
               Zorobabel
            
             and
             Ieshuah
             who
             show'd
             their
             Zeal
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             against
             the
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             in
             the
             Baalitish
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Captivity
             of
             Babylon
             .
             There
             may
             be
             also
             an
             allusion
             to
             things
             in
             this
             Division
             into
             two
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             to
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             the
             
               People
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             kept
             out
             from
             our
             Religion
             by
             the
             gross
             Adulterations
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Virgin
               Company
            
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Those
               are
               the
               two
               Olive
               Trées
               and
               the
               two
               Candlesticks
               standing
               before
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             A
             description
             of
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             in
             the
             sense
             above
             declared
             ,
             with
             a
             particular
             allusion
             to
             that
             in
             
               Zachary
               chap.
            
             4.11
             .
             where
             by
             the
             two
             Olive
             Trees
             upon
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             and
             the
             left
             is
             understood
             Zorobabel
             and
             Ieshuah
             ,
             those
             faithful
             Servants
             in
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             the
             mournfull
             Witnesses
             is
             the
             very
             time
             of
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
               ,
               fire
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               devoureth
               their
               Enemies
               :
            
             The
             allusion
             is
             to
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             who
             did
             really
             bring
             down
             fire
             upon
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             but
             here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             Mystically
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             
               Not
               by
               might
               nor
               by
               power
               ,
               but
               by
               my
               Spirit
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               :
            
             It
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             
             Zorobabel
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             these
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             an
             helper
             of
             Gods
             People
             in
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             :
             And
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Man
             in
             Esdras
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               destroy
               them
               without
               labour
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               which
               is
               like
               unto
               fire
               .
            
             In
             which
             sense
             I
             would
             understand
             that
             which
             followes
             :
             
               And
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
               ,
               he
               must
               in
               this
               manner
               be
               killed
            
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             conviction
             and
             prayer
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             weapons
             of
             their
             warfare
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               These
               have
               power
               to
               shut
               heaven
               that
               it
               rain
               not
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               Prophecies
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             mournful
             Prophecy
             ,
             their
             prophecying
             in
             sackcloth
             .
             This
             is
             figuratively
             spoken
             by
             a
             Prophetical
             Metalepsis
             or
             Zoopoeia
             of
             the
             second
             kind
             ,
             attributing
             that
             to
             their
             activity
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             oral
             denunciation
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             a
             consequence
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             they
             being
             put
             out
             of
             power
             and
             place
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             The
             allusion
             is
             to
             Elias
             his
             hindering
             it
             from
             raining
             three
             years
             and
             six
             months
             in
             
             Ahab's
             time
             ,
             which
             time
             exactly
             answers
             to
             1260
             dayes
             the
             time
             of
             these
             mournfull
             Witnesses
             .
             But
             the
             rain
             that
             is
             here
             hindred
             is
             the
             sound
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             influence
             thereof
             ,
             which
             hinderance
             is
             a
             consequence
             of
             these
             mournfull
             Witnesses
             being
             put
             out
             of
             power
             and
             place
             .
             
               And
               have
               power
               over
               waters
               to
               turn
               them
               to
               blood
            
             ;
             because
             their
             Apostolick
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             meekness
             and
             peace
             does
             not
             take
             place
             .
             
               And
               to
               smite
               the
               earth
               with
               all
               plagues
               as
               often
               as
               they
               will
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             occasions
             offer
             themselves
             :
             *
             For
             particular
             occasions
             answer
             in
             analogie
             to
             particular
             acts
             of
             will
             in
             this
             Prophetick
             Zoopoeia
             ;
             and
             indeed
             all
             the
             ten
             plagues
             of
             Aegypt
             came
             upon
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             because
             these
             Witnesses
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             
             Truth
             are
             not
             heard
             ,
             it
             having
             become
             a
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             to
             the
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             pure
             and
             Apostolick
             Christians
             .
             *
             How
             the
             plague
             of
             Frogs
             ,
             of
             Lice
             ,
             of
             swarms
             of
             Gnats
             and
             Flyes
             ,
             murrain
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             Boyles
             and
             Ulcers
             ,
             Hail
             and
             Locusts
             ,
             in
             a
             mystical
             sense
             interpreted
             fell
             upon
             this
             mystical
             Aegypt
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             in
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             these
             Witnesses
             disgrace
             ,
             affliction
             and
             deprivation
             of
             power
             and
             office
             ,
             were
             easie
             here
             to
             show
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             too
             long
             for
             this
             short
             Explication
             we
             are
             upon
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               *
               a
               finishing
               their
               Testimony
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             performing
             their
             witnessing
             to
             the
             Truth
             against
             all
             the
             Impostures
             and
             Idolatries
             of
             this
             Spiritual
             
               Aegypt
               .
               The
               Beast
               that
               ascendeth
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             a
             pit
             of
             the
             Earth
             or
             the
             abysse
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             will
             signifie
             either
             the
             two-horned
             or
             the
             ten-horned
             Beast
             :
             
               shall
               make
               war
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               overcome
               them
               ,
               and
               kill
               them
            
             ;
             shall
             oppose
             them
             and
             overcome
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             power
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             kill
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             politically
             dead
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             ,
             as
             it
             happened
             to
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             and
             others
             ,
             be
             slain
             in
             a
             natural
             sense
             :
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             in
             short
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             no
             sooner
             shall
             they
             begin
             to
             perform
             their
             office
             of
             witnessing
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             assaulted
             ,
             suppressed
             ,
             kept
             out
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             politically
             killed
             ,
             as
             their
             Resurrection
             also
             is
             Political
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             anon
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               their
               dead
               bodies
               shall
               lye
               in
               the
               stréet
               of
               the
               great
               City
               ,
               which
               spiritually
               is
               called
               Sodom
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               also
               our
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             These
             Witnesses
             as
             to
             any
             Political
             power
             and
             life
             being
             dead
             karcasses
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             a
             political
             sense
             ,
             
               shall
               these
               dry
               bones
               live
            
             !
             )
             shall
             be
             in
             being
             still
             (
             though
             in
             this
             Political
             death
             )
             in
             the
             large
             Jurisdiction
             of
             that
             great
             City
             ,
             which
             is
             spiritually
             or
             mystically
             called
             Sodom
             and
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             where
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Ierusalem
             that
             killeth
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             far
             extended
             Idolatrous
             Church
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             uncleannesses
             upon
             their
             pretense
             of
             vowed
             Celibate
             is
             here
             called
             
               Sodom
               :
               Aegypt
            
             for
             the
             slavery
             they
             keep
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             ,
             which
             agrees
             well
             with
             the
             plagues
             of
             Aegypt
             abovementioned
             ,
             and
             the
             Old
             Ierusalem
             for
             persecuting
             the
             true
             Prophets
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             true
             professors
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               they
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               Kindreds
               ,
               and
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               Nations
               shall
               sée
               their
               dead
               bodies
               ,
            
             thus
             devoid
             of
             all
             Political
             life
             and
             power
             ,
             
               thrée
               days
               and
               an
               half
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             three
             Times
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             Day
             signifying
             the
             same
             that
             Time
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             is
             said
             .
             
               Three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
            
             ,
             for
             decorum
             sake
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             out-side
             of
             the
             letter
             they
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             prophesie
             and
             be
             dead
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             nor
             lye
             too
             long
             unburied
             or
             unrevived
             .
             But
             these
             three
             times
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             or
             a
             time
             and
             times
             and
             half
             a
             time
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             that
             three
             years
             and
             an
             half
             prophetically
             understood
             ,
             or
             1260
             years
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Political
             death
             of
             these
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             prophecying
             in
             sackcloth
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               shall
               not
               suffer
               their
               dead
               bodies
               to
               be
               put
               in
               graves
            
             ;
             that
             implies
             that
             they
             are
             kept
             safe
             in
             being
             ,
             though
             kept
             out
             of
             all
             Power
             ,
             and
             so
             politically
             dead
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               they
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               Earth
               shall
               rejoyce
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               merry
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             
             whose
             hearts
             and
             minds
             dwell
             upon
             earthly
             things
             ,
             these
             will
             rejoyce
             when
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             are
             slain
             ,
             their
             free
             rebukes
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             being
             very
             disquieting
             and
             tormenting
             to
             these
             worldly
             and
             carnally
             minded
             men
             .
             
               And
               they
               shall
               send
               gifts
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             and
             more
             jollily
             and
             freely
             congratulate
             one
             another
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             Honours
             and
             Church-preferments
             shared
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               because
               these
               two
               Prophets
               tormented
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               earth
               :
            
             but
             could
             now
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             they
             being
             put
             out
             of
             place
             and
             power
             .
             These
             two
             true
             and
             faithful
             Prophets
             are
             slain
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             who
             tormented
             them
             whose
             minds
             were
             set
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             savoured
             nothing
             but
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               after
               thrée
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             a
             time
             and
             times
             and
             half
             a
             time
             was
             now
             currant
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Semitime
             ,
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               from
               God
               entered
               into
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Divine
             Providence
             so
             brought
             it
             about
             ,
             that
             they
             began
             to
             have
             some
             Political
             Power
             ,
             and
             Favour
             ,
             and
             Interest
             with
             the
             Great
             Ones
             .
             
               And
               they
               stood
               upon
               their
               feet
            
             ;
             they
             stood
             on
             their
             own
             legs
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             countenanced
             and
             supported
             even
             for
             the
             very
             profession
             sake
             of
             the
             pure
             and
             Apostolick
             Faith
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             Paganochristianity
             and
             new-coined
             Idolatry
             that
             had
             got
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               and
               great
               fear
               fell
               upon
               them
               which
               saw
               them
               ,
            
             suspecting
             what
             might
             be
             the
             issue
             thereof
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               they
               heard
               a
               great
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               saying
               unto
               them
               ,
               Come
               up
               hither
               :
            
             There
             was
             a
             powerfull
             command
             from
             the
             Political
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             which
             Political
             Suns
             and
             Moons
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Governours
             shine
             ;
             there
             was
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             an
             express
             and
             effectual
             Command
             from
             these
             Higher
             
             Powers
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             pure
             and
             Apostolick
             Religion
             should
             be
             established
             ,
             and
             that
             Idolatrous
             and
             Paganochristian
             superstition
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             domineering
             and
             persecutive
             Papal
             Hierarchy
             should
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             persecuted
             profession
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             be
             advanced
             to
             the
             highest
             degrees
             and
             dignities
             whether
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             .
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               they
               ascended
               up
               to
               Heaven
               in
               a
               cloud
               :
            
             Their
             riding
             thus
             in
             a
             cloud
             is
             an
             emblem
             of
             rising
             into
             Honour
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             the
             highest
             offices
             and
             places
             whether
             in
             Church
             or
             State.
             
               And
               their
               enemies
               beheld
               them
            
             ;
             and
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             with
             a
             malicious
             and
             envious
             eye
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               the
               same
               hour
               was
               there
               a
               great
               earthquake
               :
            
             A
             mighty
             change
             and
             commotion
             in
             affairs
             :
             
               And
               the
               tenth
               part
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               City
               fell
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Tithes
             ,
             the
             holy
             Revenue
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             Papal
             Hierarchy
             ,
             or
             Idolatrous
             Roman
             Clergy
             fell
             ,
             was
             shaken
             off
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             their
             any
             longer
             enjoying
             of
             them
             lost
             .
             
               And
               in
               this
               earthquake
               were
               slain
               seven
               thousand
               names
               of
               men
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Politically
             slain
             ,
             as
             the
             Witnesses
             resurrection
             to
             life
             is
             Political
             .
             But
             neither
             seven
             nor
             thousand
             signifie
             here
             Arithmetically
             but
             Symbolically
             :
             And
             they
             are
             called
             Names
             of
             men
             rather
             than
             Men
             ,
             denoting
             that
             they
             are
             Titles
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Offices
             or
             Orders
             of
             Men
             belonging
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Christendome
             under
             the
             seventh
             head
             of
             the
             Beast
             :
             which
             
               Apoc.
               cap.
            
             17.
             is
             an
             Idolatrous
             Head
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shews
             their
             Nature
             to
             be
             Idolatrous
             and
             Antichristian
             :
             And
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             slain
             as
             ceasing
             to
             be
             in
             that
             Power
             they
             were
             before
             .
             But
             this
             seven
             is
             multiplyed
             into
             a
             thousand
             to
             show
             what
             a
             solid
             overthrow
             this
             Hierarchy
             had
             ,
             and
             for
             adorning
             the
             
             outside
             of
             the
             Vision
             .
             
               And
               the
               remnant
               were
               affrighted
               ,
               and
               gave
               glory
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             When
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             had
             fallen
             in
             the
             late
             blessed
             Reformation
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             party
             were
             affrighted
             and
             surprized
             ,
             they
             sitting
             before
             
               as
               a
               Queen
            
             in
             the
             Thyatirian
             Interval
             ,
             which
             thought
             she
             should
             
               find
               no
               sorrow
            
             .
             But
             now
             they
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             understand
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ruleth
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               The
               second
               Wo
               is
               past
               :
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             In
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             or
             the
             late
             blessed
             Reformation
             .
             And
             that
             general
             Impenitency
             in
             this
             Western
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             is
             now
             expired
             with
             this
             second
             Wo
             ,
             so
             many
             parts
             thereof
             ceasing
             to
             
               worship
               Demons
               and
               Idols
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             here
             likewise
             the
             Thyatirian
             succession
             expires
             ,
             and
             Iezebel
             the
             false
             Prophetess
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             is
             no
             longer
             permitted
             to
             seduce
             the
             people
             to
             
               commit
               fornication
               ,
               and
               eat
               things
               sacrificed
               to
               Idols
               ,
            
             and
             that
             promise
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             Thyatira
             is
             fulfilled
             .
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
               and
               keepeth
               my
               works
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               him
               will
               I
               give
               Power
               over
               the
               Nations
            
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             those
             that
             had
             trod
             down
             the
             outward
             Court
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             last
             semitime
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             which
             are
             equal
             to
             the
             forty
             two
             months
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             trod
             it
             down
             :
             So
             that
             the
             residue
             of
             this
             Vision
             runs
             up
             into
             the
             Sardian
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             into
             the
             time
             of
             the
             seven
             Vials
             .
             And
             already
             I
             think
             it
             is
             manifest
             in
             this
             
             Opened-Book-Prophecy
             ,
             that
             this
             Lion
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iudah
             did
             not
             roar
             in
             vain
             ,
             he
             having
             rescued
             so
             considerable
             a
             prey
             out
             of
             the
             jaws
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             last
             notable
             Reformation
             .
             
               And
               
               behold
               the
               third
               Wo
               cometh
               quickly
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             pouring
             forth
             of
             the
             Vials
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             that
             intoxicating
             cup
             of
             envy
             ,
             rage
             and
             exulceration
             of
             spirit
             against
             the
             risen
             Witnesses
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             enemies
             being
             dementated
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             them
             impotently
             attempt
             such
             things
             as
             would
             render
             them
             execrable
             ,
             odious
             or
             despicable
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Which
             wrath
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             malice
             so
             naturally
             flowing
             from
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               the
               third
               Wo
               cometh
               quickly
            
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               the
               seventh
               Angel
               sounded
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               great
               voices
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             namely
             where
             S
             t
             Iohn
             was
             wrapt
             up
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Saying
               ,
               The
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               world
               are
               become
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               his
               Christ
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             several
             Kingdoms
             and
             Principalities
             ,
             as
             pledges
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             are
             recovered
             already
             by
             Christ
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Tyrannical
             Antichrist
             by
             the
             late
             blessed
             Reformation
             .
             
               And
               he
               shall
               reign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whatever
             chastisements
             may
             come
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             for
             her
             neglects
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             which
             has
             begun
             shall
             for
             certain
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             reign
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             through
             the
             
               Sardian
               ,
               Philadelphian
            
             and
             Laodicean
             successions
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               which
               sate
               before
               God
               on
               their
               seats
               ,
               fell
               upon
               their
               faces
               and
               worshipped
               God.
            
             These
             Princes
             in
             Heaven
             are
             said
             thus
             to
             do
             ,
             betokening
             what
             those
             Princes
             and
             Potentates
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             were
             our
             Noble
             Reformers
             ,
             would
             do
             ,
             or
             how
             devoutly
             they
             would
             be
             affected
             for
             so
             blessed
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             God
             by
             his
             gracious
             Providence
             had
             brought
             to
             pass
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             slaves
             to
             the
             Pope
             before
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             
               Saying
               ,
               We
               give
               the
               thanks
               O
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               which
               art
               ,
               and
               wast
               ,
               and
               art
               to
               come
               ;
               because
               thou
               hast
               taken
               to
               thee
               thy
               great
               power
               ,
               and
               hast
               reigned
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             given
             so
             glorious
             a
             specimen
             of
             thy
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             rulest
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             hast
             thus
             happily
             begun
             the
             reign
             of
             thy
             Christ
             for
             the
             subduing
             utterly
             at
             last
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             seventh
             Trumpet
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Sardian
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             seven
             Vials
             ;
             and
             the
             commencement
             of
             them
             all
             are
             with
             praises
             and
             acclamations
             for
             this
             first
             auspicious
             victory
             of
             Christ
             over
             the
             Papal
             Hierarchy
             or
             Antichrist
             .
             For
             the
             word
             Sardis
             signifies
             a
             
               Song
               of
               Ioy
            
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             the
             thanksgiving
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Vials
             there
             is
             sung
             the
             Song
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             What
             follows
             here
             are
             some
             scatterings
             and
             obscure
             hints
             of
             the
             affairs
             under
             the
             seven
             Vials
             ,
             and
             plainly
             ends
             with
             the
             seventh
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               the
               Nations
               were
               angry
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             had
             trodden
             down
             the
             outward
             Court
             ,
             and
             defiled
             it
             by
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             Idolatrous
             Gentilism
             ;
             the
             minds
             of
             these
             were
             exasperated
             and
             exulcerated
             with
             wrath
             and
             envy
             at
             this
             sudden
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             short
             glance
             at
             the
             first
             Vial.
             
               And
               thy
               wrath
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             this
             Tyrannical
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             had
             so
             often
             and
             in
             such
             multitudes
             so
             barbarously
             murthered
             for
             their
             witnessing
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             time
             is
             now
             come
             that
             Christ
             is
             to
             judge
             and
             revenge
             their
             Cause
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             third
             Vial
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               righteous
               O
               Lord
               ,
               which
               art
               ,
               and
               wast
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               judged
               thus
               :
               For
               they
               have
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               Saints
               and
               
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               given
               them
               blood
               to
               drink
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               worthy
               ,
            
             which
             is
             an
             easie
             comment
             upon
             what
             follows
             .
             
               That
               they
               should
               be
               judged
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               give
               reward
               unto
               thy
               Servants
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               Saints
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               fear
               thy
               Name
               small
               and
               great
               .
            
             The
             meanest
             that
             have
             died
             Martyrs
             and
             been
             murdered
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             judge
             their
             Cause
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             despised
             by
             this
             Proud
             ,
             Imperious
             
               Iezebel
               :
               And
               shouldest
               destroy
               them
               that
               destroy
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             men
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             of
             this
             Iezebel
             or
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               in
               her
               was
               found
               the
               blood
               of
               Prophets
               and
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               were
               slain
               upon
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             into
             such
             an
             Akeldama
             has
             that
             lofty
             Prelate
             the
             Pope
             ever
             and
             anon
             turned
             Christendom
             by
             his
             restless
             ambition
             and
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               was
               opened
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             Out
             of
             which
             the
             seven
             Angels
             having
             the
             seven
             last
             plagues
             are
             seen
             to
             come
             ,
             Chap.
             15.
             
             
               And
               there
               was
               seen
               in
               his
               Temple
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Testament
               :
            
             Which
             answers
             to
             the
             great
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Heaven
             from
             the
             Throne
             ,
             Chap.
             16.17
             .
             under
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             :
             So
             that
             this
             time
             reaches
             to
             the
             very
             
               Sanctum
               sanctorum
            
             ,
             or
             
               Holy
               of
               holies
            
             ,
             betokening
             a
             most
             powerfull
             ,
             pure
             and
             Apostolick
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             come
             into
             the
             first
             Apostolick
             Times
             again
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             outward
             Court
             is
             an
             emblem
             of
             the
             latter
             Apostated
             Times
             thereof
             .
             By
             which
             is
             notified
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             succession
             ,
             which
             commences
             with
             the
             seventh
             Vial.
             To
             which
             what
             follows
             seems
             to
             allude
             .
             
               And
               there
               were
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               voices
               ,
               and
               thunderings
               ,
               and
               an
               earthquake
               ,
               and
               great
               
               hail
               :
            
             which
             is
             plainly
             a
             description
             of
             the
             seventh
             Vial.
             So
             that
             this
             whole
             Vision
             in
             this
             Chapter
             begins
             with
             the
             first
             Epocha
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             endeth
             with
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             or
             first
             Thunder
             .
             Which
             is
             also
             the
             very
             space
             of
             the
             Sett
             of
             Visions
             comprized
             in
             the
             three
             following
             Chapters
             ;
             which
             are
             a
             more
             ample
             description
             of
             the
             same
             state
             of
             things
             in
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             note
             what
             parts
             answer
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               Chapter
               XI
               .
               Vers.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 a
                 Prophetical
              
               Metalepsis
               or
               Zoopoeia
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Metalepsis
              
               is
               a
               Figure
               ,
               whereby
               an
               effect
               or
               event
               is
               translated
               or
               communicated
               to
               some
               Person
               or
               Thing
               ,
               because
               the
               Place
               and
               Time
               is
               coincident
               with
               them
               .
               That
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Figure
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               I
               have
               proved
               in
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               4.
               sect
               .
               10.
               
               But
               a
               Zoopoeia
               of
               the
               second
               kind
               is
               ,
               when
               
                 free
                 Actions
              
               are
               attributed
               to
               
                 free
                 Agents
              
               ,
               of
               which
               notwithstanding
               they
               may
               be
               no
               more
               the
               cause
               than
               if
               they
               were
               inanimate
               Beings
               ,
               or
               not
               in
               Being
               at
               all
               .
               This
               figure
               also
               I
               have
               proved
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               other
               Authors
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 sect
                 .
                 10.
                 
              
               See
               my
               Synopsis
               in
               the
               places
               cited
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 particular
                 occasions
                 answer
                 in
                 Analogy
                 to
                 particular
                 acts
                 of
                 will
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               Analogie
               is
               very
               exact
               ,
               the
               Figure
               being
               but
               once
               admitted
               which
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               in
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               .
               Nor
               can
               any
               man
               wonder
               that
               the
               Apocalypse
               affects
               such
               high
               figures
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               if
               he
               consider
               that
               this
               is
               one
               part
               of
               the
               artifice
               of
               Concealment
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               studiously
               intended
               
               in
               it
               .
               But
               if
               we
               understand
               this
               power
               given
               to
               these
               Witnesses
               of
               the
               
                 oral
                 denunciation
              
               of
               these
               Aegyptian
               plagues
               ,
               that
               also
               is
               very
               plausible
               from
               
                 Jer.
                 1.10
              
               .
               where
               God
               speaks
               thus
               to
               
                 Jeremiah
                 :
                 See
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 day
                 set
                 thee
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 throw
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 plant
                 :
              
               Which
               is
               not
               to
               do
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               to
               denounce
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               ANd
               there
               appeared
               a
               great
               wonder
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               a
               Woman
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               under
               her
               féet
               ,
               and
               upon
               her
               head
               a
               Crown
               of
               twelve
               Stars
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             primitive
             Apostolick
             Church
             before
             the
             Apostasie
             .
             Where
             being
             clothed
             with
             the
             Sun
             signifies
             her
             being
             environed
             with
             the
             pure
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             communicated
             to
             her
             .
             And
             her
             being
             crowned
             with
             twelve
             Stars
             denotes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             her
             Glory
             ,
             and
             her
             Crown
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             not
             yet
             degenerated
             from
             the
             True
             Apostolick
             Faith
             and
             practice
             ,
             nor
             did
             as
             yet
             either
             Iudaize
             or
             Paganize
             ,
             but
             trod
             under-foot
             both
             the
             Carnality
             of
             the
             Judaical
             Rites
             ,
             (
             whose
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             Legal
             Observances
             were
             appointed
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             )
             and
             also
             the
             gross
             Superstitions
             and
             Idolatries
             of
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             which
             are
             rightly
             deemed
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Moon
             is
             Governess
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               she
               being
               with
               Child
               cryed
               travailing
               in
               birth
               ,
               and
               pained
               to
               be
               delivered
               .
            
             These
             sharp
             throes
             signifie
             the
             cruel
             cutting
             persecutions
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             under
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             martyrdoms
             
             they
             did
             suffer
             before
             that
             promise
             of
             Christ
             was
             made
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
               little
               stock
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               my
               Fathers
               good
               pleasure
               to
               give
               you
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             This
             state
             therefore
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             contemporary
             with
             that
             of
             the
             earnest
             Ephesine
             and
             bitter
             Smyrnean
             succession
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             
               inward
               Court
            
             ,
             where
             also
             stood
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Holocausts
            
             ,
             betokening
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             frequent
             sacrificing
             their
             lives
             in
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               there
               appeared
               another
               wonder
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             while
             this
             Woman
             was
             thus
             in
             travail
             ;
             
               And
               behold
               a
               great
               red
               Dragon
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             bloody
             and
             cruel
             ,
             
               having
               seven
               Heads
               and
               ten
               Horns
            
             ;
             on
             his
             seventh
             head
             suppose
             ,
             but
             without
             Crowns
             ,
             to
             intimate
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             being
             ,
             though
             the
             heads
             be
             said
             to
             be
             crowned
             as
             well
             the
             five
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             present
             sixth
             head
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             understand
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Men
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             not
             Hills
             that
             are
             intimated
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               seven
               Crowns
               upon
               his
               heads
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               his
               tail
               drew
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               stars
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               did
               cast
               them
               to
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Military
             Train
             or
             Armies
             had
             subdued
             in
             S
             t
             
             Iohn's
             time
             ,
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             Principalities
             of
             the
             then
             known
             world
             .
             
               And
               the
               Dragon
               stood
               before
               the
               Woman
               which
               was
               ready
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               devour
               the
               Child
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               born
               .
            
             The
             Dragon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             Pagan
             ,
             known
             by
             its
             seven
             Heads
             ,
             which
             allude
             also
             to
             the
             seven
             Hills
             ,
             Chap.
             17.
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             sevenfold
             succession
             of
             Government
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             Pagan
             in
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             as
             being
             under
             the
             Dominion
             not
             of
             Christ
             but
             Satan
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             seven
             
             Heads
             are
             only
             named
             ,
             and
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             seventh
             Head
             yet
             uncrowned
             :
             Wherefore
             this
             Vision
             belongs
             to
             the
             Empire
             while
             it
             was
             yet
             purely
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             last
             clause
             is
             briefly
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Roman
             Pagan
             Emperours
             and
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Devil
             assisting
             ,
             watched
             as
             close
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             never
             should
             come
             to
             such
             Power
             as
             to
             have
             an
             Emperour
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             come
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             but
             so
             soon
             as
             any
             such
             thing
             appeared
             ,
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             quash
             it
             and
             defeat
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               she
               brought
               forth
               a
               Man-child
               who
               was
               to
               rule
               all
               Nations
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               Iron
               .
            
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             envious
             and
             malicious
             watchfulness
             the
             Woman
             brought
             forth
             a
             Man-child
             ,
             a
             Mystical
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Christian
             People
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             would
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Rule
             the
             wicked
             persecutive
             Pagans
             with
             such
             severity
             as
             they
             deserved
             ,
             which
             is
             intimated
             by
             what
             follows
             :
             
               And
               her
               Child
               was
               caught
               up
               unto
               God
               and
               to
               his
               Throne
               .
            
             He
             was
             advanced
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Dignity
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             here
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             Supreme
             Magistrates
             are
             called
             Elohim
             ,
             Gods
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Idiom
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Gods
             Vicegerents
             and
             Representatives
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             whence
             their
             Majesty
             is
             also
             called
             Sacred
             .
             And
             this
             was
             plainly
             fulfilled
             when
             Constantine
             turned
             Christian.
             The
             watchfulness
             therefore
             of
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             quick-sighted
             vigilant
             Dragon
             seems
             to
             be
             contemporary
             with
             the
             Travail
             of
             the
             Woman
             till
             she
             had
             brought
             forth
             a
             Man-child
             that
             might
             rule
             all
             Nations
             with
             a
             Rod
             of
             Iron
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               Woman
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               :
            
             But
             a
             little
             after
             this
             external
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             deliverance
             from
             the
             present
             Pagan
             persecution
             ,
             she
             was
             yet
             fain
             to
             take
             shelter
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             the
             outward
             Catholick
             Church
             becoming
             little
             better
             in
             a
             short
             time
             :
             For
             which
             reason
             she
             is
             said
             to
             fly
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             being
             more
             safe
             in
             this
             Christiano-gentilism
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             open
             furious
             oppression
             of
             the
             Pagan
             red
             Dragon
             ,
             thought
             in
             propriety
             of
             speech
             the
             desart
             or
             Christiano-paganism
             came
             swiftly
             upon
             her
             rather
             than
             she
             by
             any
             will
             of
             her
             own
             fled
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Prophetical
             
               Hypallage
               :
               Where
               she
               hath
               a
               place
               prepared
               of
               God
               that
               they
               should
               feed
               her
               there
               :
            
             The
             Apostolick
             Church
             should
             be
             preserved
             by
             Gods
             Providence
             all
             the
             time
             of
             this
             her
             abode
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             or
             Christiano-gentilism
             ,
             namely
             about
             the
             time
             of
             
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               threescore
               dayes
               ,
            
             Prophetical
             ,
             that
             is
             years
             :
             Or
             the
             time
             and
             times
             and
             half
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             afterward
             called
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             resolved
             into
             Dayes
             ,
             sometimes
             into
             Months
             ,
             for
             *
             particular
             symbolical
             meanings
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             embellishing
             of
             the
             Cortex
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             understood
             alwayes
             
               seven
               Semitimes
            
             in
             whatever
             other
             disguise
             expressed
             ,
             whether
             of
             Dayes
             or
             Months
             :
             These
             1260
             dayes
             therefore
             is
             the
             same
             time
             with
             forty
             two
             months
             ,
             of
             the
             treading
             down
             the
             outward
             Court
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               there
               was
               war
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             which
             betokens
             the
             like
             affair
             to
             come
             upon
             Earth
             :
             
               Michael
               and
               his
               Angels
               fought
               against
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               the
               Dragon
               fought
               and
               his
               Angels
               :
            
             which
             implies
             the
             invisible
             assistances
             and
             oppositions
             of
             Angels
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             the
             one
             on
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             side
             ,
             the
             other
             on
             the
             Pagan
             Empires
             side
             ,
             during
             that
             strong
             conflict
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Pagans
             their
             persecutors
             in
             the
             Ephesine
             and
             Smyrnean
             succession
             ,
             with
             
             which
             the
             pangs
             of
             the
             Woman
             in
             travail
             also
             is
             contemporary
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             the
             Dragon
             and
             his
             Angels
             
               prevailed
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             quite
             vanquished
             ,
             
               neither
               was
               their
               place
               found
               any
               more
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               great
               Dragon
               was
               cast
               out
               ,
               that
               old
               Serpent
               ,
            
             with
             whom
             Christ
             had
             had
             no
             small
             combating
             long
             before
             ,
             
               called
               the
               Devil
               and
               Satan
            
             ;
             the
             reproacher
             and
             opposer
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             places
             and
             ages
             ;
             
               which
               deceiveth
               the
               whole
               world
            
             ,
             and
             seduceth
             them
             into
             false
             and
             idolatrous
             worship
             .
             
               He
               was
               cast
               out
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               his
               Angels
               were
               cast
               out
               with
               him
               :
            
             This
             appearance
             thus
             in
             Heaven
             signified
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Empire
             as
             Draconick
             and
             Idolatrous
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             that
             foul
             stamp
             should
             be
             in
             high
             places
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             professed
             Christians
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               a
               loud
               voice
               saying
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Now
               is
               come
               salvation
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Christ.
            
             This
             is
             contemporary
             to
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             sixth
             Seal
             ,
             or
             rather
             with
             the
             close
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             commencement
             of
             the
             Pergamenian
             Interval
             .
             
               For
               the
               accuser
               of
               our
               brethren
               is
               cast
               down
               ,
               which
               accused
               them
               before
               God
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
             What
             the
             Devil
             is
             said
             to
             do
             concerning
             Iob
             ,
             accuse
             him
             before
             God
             ,
             the
             Pagans
             are
             here
             understood
             to
             do
             before
             the
             Emperour
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             raise
             most
             wicked
             calumnies
             concerning
             the
             Christians
             ,
             objecting
             against
             them
             Thyaestean
             Suppers
             ,
             Incests
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             promiscuous
             Lusts
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Conspiracies
             against
             Princes
             ,
             Plagues
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Mischiefs
             by
             Fire
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             calamity
             happened
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               they
               overcame
               him
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               their
               Testimony
               ,
            
             and
             spending
             their
             own
             blood
             also
             in
             way
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               .
            
             This
             Verse
             makes
             it
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Battel
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             denotes
             a
             Battel
             here
             on
             Earth
             betwixt
             the
             Christians
             and
             their
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               Therefore
               rejoyce
               ye
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               ye
               that
               dwell
               in
               them
               .
            
             Ye
             Angels
             and
             Holy
             Martyrs
             ,
             not
             without
             an
             intimation
             also
             to
             the
             Political
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             to
             those
             in
             high
             Places
             and
             Offices
             under
             the
             Christian
             Emperour
             .
             
               Wo
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               and
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             lower
             multitude
             :
             
               For
               the
               Devil
               is
               come
               down
               unto
               you
               having
               great
               wrath
               ,
            
             and
             will
             stickle
             to
             do
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             he
             can
             amongst
             you
             ,
             while
             he
             may
             ,
             
               because
               he
               knoweth
               that
               he
               hath
               but
               a
               short
               time
               :
            
             For
             though
             the
             Great
             Ones
             of
             the
             Empire
             were
             turned
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             many
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             were
             still
             Pagans
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             Devil
             will
             find
             out
             a
             fetch
             to
             strengthen
             those
             in
             their
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             dissettle
             the
             other
             in
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               Dragon
               saw
               that
               he
               was
               cast
               unto
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             reduced
             to
             such
             a
             low
             ,
             base
             condition
             :
             
               He
               persecuted
               the
               Woman
               which
               brought
               forth
               the
               Man-child
               :
            
             An
             envious
             ,
             revengefull
             ,
             persecuting
             temper
             rose
             in
             him
             against
             her
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               to
               the
               Woman
               were
               given
               two
               wings
               of
               a
               great
               Eagle
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             becoming
             Christian
             (
             and
             now
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             (
             and
             that
             the
             Eagle
             is
             the
             Ensign
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             is
             notorious
             enough
             )
             which
             these
             wings
             might
             represent
             )
             she
             was
             
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             Prophetick
             Hypallage
             it
             might
             be
             said
             of
             her
             ,
             
               That
               she
               might
               fly
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               into
               her
               place
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wilderness
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             would
             come
             shortly
             upon
             her
             ,
             wherein
             she
             should
             by
             Divine
             Providence
             be
             ever
             safe
             from
             the
             red
             Pagan
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             Dragon
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               where
               she
               is
               nourished
               for
               a
               time
               and
               times
               and
               half
               a
               time
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Serpent
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             three
             Prophetick
             years
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             which
             is
             seven
             
               Prophetical
               half
               years
            
             ,
             or
             semitimes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             measures
             intended
             ,
             as
             seems
             to
             be
             insinuated
             ,
             by
             expressing
             the
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             days
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             by
             a
             Time
             and
             Times
             and
             
               half
               a
               Time.
            
             
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             before
             the
             commencement
             of
             the
             Time
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             overwhelm
             her
             before
             she
             could
             reach
             the
             appointed
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Serpent
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               water
               as
               a
               stood
               after
               the
               Woman
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             water
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Contention
             ,
             that
             sore
             division
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             Heresie
             of
             Arianisme
             ,
             
               That
               he
               might
               cause
               her
               to
               be
               carried
               a
               way
               of
               the
               Flood
               :
            
             That
             the
             Church
             which
             stood
             out
             the
             hottest
             persecutions
             with
             invincible
             valour
             against
             the
             red
             Dragon
             may
             now
             perish
             by
             the
             over-speading
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Intestine
             Division
             ,
             this
             furious
             controversie
             hardening
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             unconverted
             people
             ,
             and
             staggering
             the
             converted
             in
             their
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               Earth
               helped
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               opened
               her
               mouth
               and
               swallowed
               up
               the
               flood
               which
               the
               Dragon
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             delivered
             from
             this
             overflowing
             Heresie
             and
             Dissension
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             an
             Oecumenical
             Council
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             first
             Nicene
             Council
             ;
             their
             
             opening
             their
             mouth
             in
             a
             Decree
             against
             Arianisme
             ,
             and
             condemning
             it
             for
             an
             Heresie
             ,
             was
             like
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             a
             flood
             that
             presently
             sinks
             and
             never
             is
             seen
             any
             more
             .
             Partly
             this
             real
             Analogie
             is
             alluded
             to
             ,
             and
             partly
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             title
             Oecumenical
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             implies
             in
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             such
             gentle
             touches
             and
             glances
             at
             the
             signification
             of
             words
             are
             not
             unusual
             in
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               Dragon
               was
               wroth
               with
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               make
               war
               with
               the
               remnant
               of
               her
               Séed
               which
               kéep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God.
            
             The
             former
             wicked
             project
             failing
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Dragon
             was
             again
             incensed
             against
             the
             Woman
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             Woman
             with
             the
             Crown
             of
             twelve
             Stars
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             under
             her
             feet
             ,
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             make
             war
             with
             the
             remnant
             of
             her
             Seed
             ,
             those
             namely
             that
             she
             was
             to
             bring
             forth
             ,
             while
             she
             abides
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             which
             will
             approve
             themselves
             her
             genuine
             Off-spring
             by
             keeping
             the
             
               Commandments
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             forbids
             us
             making
             any
             graven
             Image
             to
             bow
             down
             to
             it
             or
             worship
             it
             ,
             and
             bids
             us
             worship
             ,
             serve
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             himself
             alone
             .
             
               And
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             are
             said
             to
             prophecy
             as
             well
             as
             to
             witness
             .
             The
             Testimony
             therefore
             of
             Jesus
             is
             to
             witness
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             not
             from
             mere
             custom
             or
             education
             ,
             because
             others
             have
             told
             us
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             because
             we
             are
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             virtue
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             in
             the
             new
             birth
             .
             From
             this
             living
             Principle
             do
             these
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Word
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             and
             witness
             against
             the
             wicked
             inventions
             of
             an
             Apostatized
             Church
             ,
             and
             loath
             them
             and
             detest
             them
             .
             For
             they
             are
             not
             dead
             vessels
             that
             will
             receive
             wholesome
             liquor
             and
             poyson
             alike
             ,
             but
             the
             Living
             Creation
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             have
             an
             antipathy
             against
             all
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             gross
             Superstition
             ,
             Imposture
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Cuelty
             ,
             lying
             Impossibilities
             ,
             instead
             of
             true
             Miracles
             or
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             Inventions
             of
             the
             Old
             Serpent
             that
             seduceth
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Against
             such
             Witnesses
             therefore
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             this
             Dragon
             will
             make
             war
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             Chapter
             is
             described
             under
             one
             single
             Figure
             of
             a
             
               Red
               Dragon
            
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Pagan
             Emperours
             being
             
               Pontifices
               Maximi
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Caesars
             .
             In
             the
             following
             Chapter
             this
             Draconical
             power
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             ,
             there
             being
             now
             such
             a
             state
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               Imperium
               in
               Imperio
            
             ,
             the
             Papal
             or
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             distinct
             from
             the
             Caesarean
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XII
               .
               Vers.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 particular
                 symbolical
                 meanings
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 embelishing
                 of
                 the
                 Cortex
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               symbolical
               meaning
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               
                 M
                 r
                 Mede
              
               takes
               notice
               of
               .
               That
               the
               Time
               and
               Times
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               is
               expressed
               by
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               days
               ,
               when
               the
               time
               or
               continuance
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Light
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Day
               is
               notified
               ;
               but
               by
               forty
               two
               months
               ,
               when
               the
               Children
               of
               Darkness
               or
               of
               the
               Night
               their
               continuance
               is
               signified
               .
               Thus
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Ten-horned
               Beast
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
              
               is
               numbred
               by
               months
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               
               treading
               down
               the
               Outward
               Court
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
              
               
               But
               the
               Womans
               stay
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               is
               expressed
               by
               Dayes
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               time
               of
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               prophecying
               in
               sackcloth
               .
               And
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               outward
               letter
               or
               cortex
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               better
               adorned
               this
               way
               ,
               than
               if
               where
               ever
               we
               find
               forty
               two
               months
               ,
               or
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               dayes
               ,
               a
               Time
               and
               Times
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               had
               been
               repeated
               .
               But
               these
               reasons
               of
               varying
               the
               phrase
               thus
               being
               so
               apparent
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               use
               of
               turning
               
               Daniel's
               
                 Time
                 and
                 Times
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
              
               into
               forty
               two
               months
               ,
               or
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               dayes
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               certainly
               understanding
               that
               three
               Prophetick
               years
               and
               an
               half
               is
               meant
               thereby
               )
               we
               may
               be
               the
               better
               assured
               ,
               that
               no
               greater
               accurateness
               of
               Time
               is
               intended
               by
               them
               ,
               than
               if
               the
               phrase
               of
               a
               Time
               and
               Times
               and
               half
               a
               Time
               had
               been
               alwayes
               used
               .
               The
               not
               understanding
               of
               which
               has
               made
               sundry
               in
               vain
               attempt
               to
               predict
               events
               foretold
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               to
               the
               accurateness
               of
               a
               Prophetical
               Day
               ,
               whenas
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               use
               of
               either
               Prophetical
               Day
               or
               Month
               ,
               unless
               in
               saying
               ,
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               to
               fall
               out
               ,
               or
               did
               fall
               out
               in
               such
               a
               Day
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               Month
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               day
               of
               such
               a
               Month
               of
               ,
               suppose
               ,
               the
               seventh
               or
               last
               Semitime
               or
               Prophetical
               half
               year
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               one
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               dayes
               or
               six
               months
               .
               And
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               foretold
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               terminate
               on
               a
               year
               ,
               but
               rather
               require
               that
               grosser
               numbring
               by
               Semitimes
               .
               But
               the
               several
               particulars
               of
               the
               completion
               of
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               suppose
               of
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               might
               be
               more
               distinctly
               declared
               by
               saying
               this
               part
               was
               ,
               suppose
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               month
               of
               the
               last
               semitime
               ,
               and
               such
               in
               such
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               month
               suppose
               of
               the
               seventh
               or
               last
               semitime
               ,
               or
               Prophetical
               half
               year
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               day
               of
               that
               month
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               ANd
               I
               stood
               upon
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             me
             thought
             I
             stood
             by
             the
             Sea
             side
             ;
             or
             rather
             as
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             reads
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             not
             only
             M
             r
             Mede
             ,
             but
             
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
            
             and
             Alcazar
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             Interpreters
             follow
             )
             
               And
               he
               stood
               upon
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Dragon
             stood
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               I
               saw
               a
               Beast
               rise
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               having
               seven
               heads
               and
               ten
               Horns
            
             ;
             which
             betoken
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               his
               Horns
               ten
               Crowns
               .
            
             In
             the
             former
             Vision
             there
             were
             no
             Crowns
             upon
             his
             Horns
             ,
             but
             here
             there
             are
             ,
             to
             denote
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             divided
             into
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             the
             Vision
             reaches
             unto
             these
             times
             ,
             or
             belongs
             to
             the
             times
             of
             this
             state
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             which
             Division
             of
             the
             Empire
             happened
             betwixt
             four
             and
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ.
             
               And
               upon
               his
               heads
               the
               name
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             which
             signifies
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Figure
             represents
             the
             Empire
             only
             under
             that
             succession
             of
             Time
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             more
             or
             less
             Idolatrous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               the
               Beast
               which
               I
               saw
               was
               like
               unto
               a
               Leopard
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             like
             a
             Kingdom
             divided
             into
             many
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             Kingdom
             was
             .
             
               And
               his
               feet
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             forepart
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             the
             Arms
             and
             Hands
             of
             the
             Bear
             ,
             which
             are
             his
             strength
             and
             instrument
             of
             action
             to
             raven
             and
             prey
             with
             ;
             these
             
               were
               as
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               Bear
               :
            
             Which
             denotes
             the
             likeness
             of
             it
             with
             the
             Persian
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             were
             governed
             by
             their
             Magi
             in
             their
             affairs
             ,
             so
             these
             by
             the
             
               Papal
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             and
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergy
             .
             
               And
               his
               mouth
               as
               the
               
               mouth
               of
               a
               Lion
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             like
             the
             Babylonish
             Kingdom
             in
             its
             cruel
             Decrees
             against
             such
             as
             will
             not
             obey
             their
             Idolatrous
             Edicts
             ,
             nor
             worship
             the
             Golden
             Image
             that
             Nebuchadnezzar
             had
             set
             up
             .
             Their
             stubbornness
             must
             be
             punished
             by
             an
             hot
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             Fire
             and
             Fagot
             must
             be
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             this
             New
             Roman
             Idolatry
             .
             
               And
               the
               Dragon
               gave
               him
               his
               Power
               ,
               his
               Seat
               and
               great
               Authority
               .
            
             His
             power
             here
             according
             to
             the
             Original
             should
             be
             his
             Forces
             or
             Armies
             :
             And
             what
             are
             the
             Forces
             and
             Armies
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             but
             his
             Evil
             Angels
             or
             wicked
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             their
             Weapons
             and
             Artillery
             the
             external
             pomp
             of
             Images
             or
             Idols
             ,
             and
             such
             gross
             furniture
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             whereby
             they
             overcome
             and
             captivate
             the
             feeble
             phancies
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             But
             his
             
               Seat
               and
               great
               Authority
            
             is
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             and
             Authority
             :
             Which
             showes
             ,
             that
             this
             Imperial
             Power
             as
             Idolatrous
             ,
             is
             the
             genuine
             successour
             to
             the
             Pagan
             Imperial
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               one
               of
               his
               heads
               as
               it
               were
               wounded
               to
               death
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             fight
             of
             the
             Dragon
             with
             Michael
             and
             the
             Holy
             Martyrs
             who
             were
             conquerours
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             converted
             the
             Roman
             Pagan
             Empire
             to
             Christianity
             .
             
               And
               his
               deadly
               wound
               was
               healed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             for
             that
             succession
             of
             Time
             it
             was
             represented
             to
             me
             under
             ,
             was
             recovered
             unto
             its
             former
             Pagan-like
             and
             Idolatrous
             plight
             and
             condition
             .
             This
             Panther-like
             Beast
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             skin
             ,
             and
             sweetness
             of
             his
             scent
             allures
             other
             Beasts
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             whom
             the
             Dragon
             is
             said
             most
             chiefly
             to
             fly
             from
             ,
             under
             this
             fair
             show
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             the
             assistances
             of
             the
             Dragon
             was
             easily
             reduced
             to
             the
             former
             Pagan-like
             state
             ,
             under
             pretense
             of
             Christianity
             they
             imposing
             the
             old
             Paganick
             
             Idolatries
             upon
             the
             People
             .
             
               And
               all
               the
               world
               wondred
               after
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             mightily
             taken
             with
             the
             Beast
             ,
             he
             both
             gratifying
             them
             with
             his
             outward
             specious
             show
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             seemed
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             he
             so
             much
             abhorrs
             ,
             and
             also
             having
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             
               Dragon
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             Dragon-like
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             carnal
             sense-striking
             Rites
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             tricks
             and
             delusions
             of
             his
             wicked
             Spirits
             at
             their
             Images
             or
             Altars
             to
             deceive
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Dragon
               which
               gave
               Power
               to
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             which
             had
             given
             him
             
               his
               Armies
            
             ,
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             Authority
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             though
             he
             appears
             in
             the
             shape
             now
             not
             of
             the
             Dragon
             but
             of
             the
             Leopard
             or
             Panther
             ,
             a
             Beast
             the
             Dragon
             is
             said
             so
             much
             to
             abhor
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             gratefull
             shew
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             gave
             obedience
             to
             the
             Paganical
             and
             Idolatrous
             part
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             they
             indeed
             worshipped
             or
             obeyed
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             whose
             Fiends
             or
             Goblins
             might
             please
             themselves
             to
             receive
             that
             worship
             at
             their
             Altars
             and
             Images
             that
             they
             had
             by
             their
             jugling
             tricks
             and
             false
             Miracles
             reintroduced
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             flear
             amongst
             themselves
             at
             the
             Imposture
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             the
             Church
             in
             so
             gross
             a
             sense
             become
             the
             worshippers
             of
             Devils
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             sixth
             Trumpet
             :
             
               And
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Beast
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             yielded
             obedience
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             in
             such
             a
             state
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Who
               is
               like
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               make
               war
               with
               him
            
             ?
             Things
             are
             so
             well
             setled
             and
             strongly
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             accommodately
             to
             all
             mens
             liking
             ,
             that
             neither
             Jew
             nor
             Pagan
             can
             be
             able
             to
             dissettle
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             or
             make
             war
             and
             raise
             stirs
             against
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               there
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               a
               mouth
               speaking
               great
               things
               and
               blasphemies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             great
             and
             enormous
             blasphemies
             :
             which
             are
             injunctions
             for
             Idolatry
             of
             several
             sorts
             ;
             for
             Blasphemy
             in
             Scripture
             often
             signifies
             Idolatry
             .
             
               And
               Power
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               to
               continue
               forty
               and
               two
               months
               ,
            
             the
             same
             time
             the
             outward
             Court
             is
             trodden
             down
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             entireness
             of
             his
             Dominion
             shall
             continue
             till
             the
             seventh
             Semitime
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             fourth
             month
             thereof
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               he
               opened
               his
               mouth
               in
               Blasphemy
               against
               God
               to
               blaspheme
               his
               Name
               ,
            
             by
             giving
             his
             incommunicable
             Name
             to
             Idols
             or
             Images
             ;
             or
             Name
             may
             signifie
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             person
             is
             blasphemed
             by
             Idolatry
             committed
             against
             him
             by
             worshipping
             any
             other
             person
             besides
             God
             or
             Christ.
             
               And
               his
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Living
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             blasphemed
             more
             wayes
             than
             one
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             they
             Idolatrously
             worship
             a
             mere
             Wafer
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             also
             so
             vile
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             command
             of
             every
             Priest
             for
             whatever
             uses
             he
             will
             please
             to
             fetch
             it
             down
             by
             his
             transubstantiating
             charm
             ,
             to
             be
             devoured
             into
             the
             foul
             stomachs
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             may
             happen
             ,
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             base
             Vermine
             ,
             such
             as
             Rats
             and
             Mice
             .
             
               And
               them
               that
               dwell
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             they
             most
             wickedly
             blaspheme
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             set
             up
             Idols
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             Forces
             or
             Armies
             the
             old
             Dragon
             delivered
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             are
             busie
             enough
             to
             assist
             there
             and
             play
             tricks
             ,
             and
             do
             call
             these
             Idols
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             ,
             and
             impute
             these
             tricks
             there
             played
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Idolatry
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             the
             mere
             
             delusions
             of
             these
             Goblins
             or
             Devils
             :
             Besides
             ,
             it
             it
             a
             gross
             reproach
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             to
             suppose
             they
             will
             accept
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             so
             prove
             Rebels
             to
             God
             :
             Wherefore
             that
             Power
             that
             established
             and
             decreed
             such
             enormous
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             Image-worship
             ,
             Saint-worship
             and
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             open
             their
             mouth
             in
             blasphemy
             for
             publishing
             such
             Edicts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               it
               was
               given
               him
               to
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               overcome
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             oppose
             them
             and
             subdue
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             under
             all
             along
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             power
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             said
             before
             of
             the
             mournful
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Politically
             dead
             all
             the
             three
             Times
             and
             an
             half
             in
             a
             manner
             .
             But
             in
             some
             part
             of
             this
             time
             the
             war
             and
             slaughter
             or
             killing
             is
             not
             mystical
             but
             proper
             :
             For
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             in
             France
             alone
             there
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             slain
             no
             less
             than
             ten
             hundred
             thousand
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Inquisition
             within
             thirty
             years
             space
             no
             less
             than
             an
             hundred
             fifty
             thousand
             persons
             were
             consumed
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             grievances
             and
             miseries
             ,
             besides
             infinite
             numbers
             more
             .
             And
             Sanderus
             the
             Jesuite
             reports
             ,
             that
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Lothards
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             and
             Sacramentarians
             through
             Europe
             were
             burnt
             with
             fire
             and
             fagot
             ,
             but
             excuses
             it
             as
             not
             done
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             the
             secular
             Magistrate
             :
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             this
             Prophecy
             foretells
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Beast
             with
             
               ten
               horns
            
             ,
             the
             Secular
             Power
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             not
             the
             Beast
             with
             
               two
               horns
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             executioner
             of
             the
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             that
             dooms
             to
             death
             .
             Iezebel
             excites
             ,
             but
             Ahab
             ,
             the
             Secular
             Powers
             execute
             ,
             or
             command
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             her
             bloody
             suggestions
             against
             Naboth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             Prophecy
             as
             is
             elsewhere
             explained
             .
             
               And
               power
               was
               given
               him
               over
               all
               Kindreds
               ,
               Tongues
               and
               Nations
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             persecute
             and
             force
             men
             to
             Idolatrous
             worship
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               all
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whose
             minds
             are
             fixed
             on
             earthly
             things
             ,
             
               shall
               worship
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             obey
             his
             Idolatrous
             Edicts
             and
             Commands
             :
             
               whose
               names
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               of
               the
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Called
             and
             Chosen
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             termed
             ,
             Chap.
             17.
             nor
             of
             those
             that
             are
             
               redeemed
               from
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             described
             Chap.
             14.
             
             For
             those
             will
             ever
             stand
             out
             till
             they
             get
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               have
               an
               ear
               let
               him
               hear
               :
            
             For
             this
             was
             a
             remarkable
             intimation
             ,
             and
             worth
             the
             observing
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               leadeth
               into
               Captivity
               shall
               go
               into
               Captivity
               :
               He
               that
               killeth
               with
               the
               sword
               must
               be
               killed
               with
               the
               sword
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             Power
             which
             now
             in
             this
             forty-two
             months
             of
             years
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             domineers
             so
             ,
             and
             forces
             men
             to
             their
             Idolatrous
             worship
             shall
             at
             last
             be
             led
             captive
             into
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             kill
             now
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             persecution
             shall
             be
             slain
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             answerably
             to
             the
             witnesses
             slaying
             their
             enemies
             by
             the
             fire
             that
             came
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             :
             Which
             victory
             was
             obtained
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             in
             a
             degree
             in
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             month
             of
             the
             seventh
             or
             last
             
               Semitime
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             in
             the
             late
             blessed
             Reformation
             as
             I
             have
             above
             noted
             .
             
               Here
               is
               the
               patience
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             stand
             to
             it
             with
             these
             spiritual
             
             weapons
             till
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             give
             them
             success
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             time
             even
             now
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               I
               beheld
               another
               Beast
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             Why
             there
             is
             two
             Beasts
             here
             since
             the
             Empire
             became
             Christian
             in
             profession
             ,
             I
             above
             intimated
             ,
             namely
             because
             there
             is
             as
             it
             were
             
               Imperium
               in
               Imperio
            
             ,
             a
             Secular
             Empire
             and
             Sacerdotal
             ,
             which
             pretends
             to
             an
             Universal
             Rule
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ,
             whenas
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             were
             
               Pontifices
               maximi
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Caesars
             .
             But
             that
             this
             other
             Beast
             is
             said
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             implies
             its
             more
             still
             and
             quiet
             growth
             ,
             as
             of
             Plants
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             its
             baser
             extraction
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             in
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             being
             more
             usually
             of
             meaner
             Parentage
             .
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             Earth
             may
             signifie
             here
             as
             it
             does
             Chap.
             12.
             vers
             .
             16.
             where
             Oecumenical
             Councils
             are
             glanced
             at
             ,
             which
             though
             laudable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             this
             two-horned
             Beast
             grew
             out
             of
             them
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             that
             power
             of
             determining
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             when
             once
             they
             had
             got
             the
             custom
             not
             to
             mind
             what
             was
             true
             and
             Christian
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Worldly
             and
             
               Secular
               .
               And
               he
               had
               two
               horns
               like
               a
               Lamb
               :
            
             That
             Apostate
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             or
             Prelacy
             pretend
             their
             Power
             from
             the
             Lamb
             Christ
             ,
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             .
             It
             may
             allude
             also
             to
             the
             Bishops
             two-horned
             Mitre
             ,
             which
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             wears
             ,
             though
             it
             so
             ill
             beseems
             him
             ;
             as
             also
             signifie
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Apostatized
             Church
             then
             into
             two
             parts
             as
             the
             Empire
             was
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             ,
             and
             betoken
             the
             two
             chief
             summities
             of
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             ,
             the
             two
             Patriarchates
             of
             Rome
             and
             
               Constantinople
               .
               And
               he
               spake
               as
               the
               Dragon
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             made
             Decrees
             for
             Idolatrous
             practises
             ,
             and
             for
             
             the
             persecuting
             of
             such
             as
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Old
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               he
               exerciseth
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               first
               Beast
               before
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             whole
             power
             he
             hath
             in
             Religion
             :
             For
             the
             power
             of
             approving
             things
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             passing
             it
             into
             a
             Law
             is
             in
             the
             Secular
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Clergy
             :
             But
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             claimed
             all
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             exercised
             it
             accordingly
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             former
             Beast
             ,
             as
             he
             succeeded
             the
             Dragon
             in
             his
             Dragon-like
             power
             and
             properties
             .
             And
             under
             pretense
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             
               in
               sacris
            
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               he
               causeth
               the
               Earth
               and
               them
               that
               dwell
               therein
               to
               worship
               the
               first
               Beast
               whose
               deadly
               wound
               was
               healed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             represented
             so
             as
             to
             have
             been
             healed
             or
             recovered
             into
             its
             former
             Paganical
             or
             Dragon-like
             condition
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             prevalent
             with
             the
             people
             as
             to
             effect
             it
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             effected
             it
             now
             follows
             :
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               he
               doth
               great
               wonders
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               maketh
               fire
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               on
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             which
             is
             a
             proverbial
             expression
             of
             the
             notoriousness
             of
             a
             wonder
             ,
             alluding
             to
             Elias
             his
             bringing
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             those
             fifties
             .
             But
             it
             is
             as
             childish
             to
             understand
             this
             literally
             here
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             have
             been
             to
             understand
             the
             fire
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             their
             turning
             the
             waters
             into
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             
               literally
               .
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
            
             therefore
             here
             is
             the
             
               thundering
               excommunications
            
             of
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             ,
             whereby
             those
             that
             did
             not
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             this
             Beast
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Dragon
             appointing
             Idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             *
             were
             rent
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             made
             obnoxious
             to
             eternal
             fire
             .
             What
             is
             a
             greater
             wonder-working-power
             than
             
             this
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             great
             wonder
             ,
             this
             two-horned
             Beast
             does
             .
             
               In
               the
               sight
               of
               men
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             fools
             as
             to
             believe
             he
             does
             it
             ;
             especially
             when
             a
             Pope
             thunders
             against
             a
             Prince
             and
             his
             Nation
             for
             their
             Heresie
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             relinquishing
             the
             Superstition
             ,
             Idolatry
             and
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             And
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             when
             he
             had
             excommunicated
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             
               fulmine
               afflatus
            
             ,
             thunder-struck
             by
             him
             .
             These
             things
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             are
             rather
             a
             show
             of
             Miracles
             than
             Miracles
             ;
             but
             Antichrist
             was
             to
             come
             with
             Lying
             and
             feigned
             Miracles
             .
             And
             if
             there
             might
             be
             any
             thing
             extraordinary
             ,
             it
             is
             imputable
             to
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Evil
             Spirits
             that
             were
             bequeathed
             by
             the
             Dragon
             to
             the
             Apostatizing
             Empire
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               deceiveth
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               earth
               by
               the
               means
               of
               those
               Miracles
               which
               he
               had
               power
               to
               do
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             In
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lay
             or
             Secular
             Empire
             ,
             before
             whom
             he
             made
             a
             show
             as
             if
             he
             did
             these
             Miracles
             :
             And
             whatever
             was
             in
             truth
             extraordinary
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             :
             For
             he
             claiming
             and
             accepting
             the
             Power
             of
             ordering
             the
             Empire
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             Dragon
             bequeathed
             to
             the
             ten-horned
             Beast
             fell
             naturally
             to
             his
             share
             .
             And
             by
             these
             assistances
             are
             done
             whatever
             looks
             really
             like
             something
             extraordinary
             or
             miraculous
             for
             the
             promoting
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             miraculous
             Cures
             and
             Visions
             ,
             exorcising
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             a
             deal
             of
             such
             stuff
             ,
             whether
             feigned
             or
             true
             ,
             these
             are
             justly
             imputed
             to
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             as
             they
             conferr
             to
             the
             bringing
             the
             Empire
             again
             into
             a
             more
             perfect
             Pagan-like
             or
             Dragon-like
             condition
             :
             For
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             he
             was
             listened
             to
             when
             he
             made
             his
             
             harangue
             to
             the
             people
             :
             
               Saying
               to
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               make
               an
               Image
               to
               the
               Beast
               which
               had
               the
               wound
               by
               the
               sword
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             fight
             with
             Michael
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             overcame
             this
             Beast
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             his
             pure
             Paganism
             .
             But
             this
             two-horned
             Beast
             revives
             his
             Image
             again
             by
             the
             means
             abovesaid
             ,
             by
             the
             obtruding
             of
             the
             belief
             of
             such
             Miracles
             on
             the
             people
             .
             
               And
               he
               lived
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Old
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             was
             very
             lively
             reintroduced
             in
             this
             Image
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             made
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             Empire
             thus
             Idolatrous
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             this
             Image
             was
             no
             spiritless
             Image
             ,
             sluggish
             and
             harmless
             like
             an
             inanimate
             Statue
             :
             For
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             had
             a
             way
             to
             transfuse
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             into
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             :
             
               And
               he
               had
               power
               to
               give
               Life
               unto
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               that
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
               should
               both
               speak
               ,
               and
               cause
               that
               as
               many
               as
               would
               not
               worship
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             would
             not
             obey
             himself
             ,
             the
             Secular
             Idolatrous
             Power
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
               should
               be
               killed
            
             :
             Which
             Power
             of
             so
             commanding
             to
             kill
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             or
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             ;
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Beast
             having
             no
             Power
             to
             kill
             any
             one
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             whom
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             has
             declared
             Heretick
             ;
             then
             is
             he
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             the
             Ten-horned
             Beast
             :
             For
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             kills
             none
             himself
             ,
             but
             delivers
             up
             to
             the
             Secular
             Magistrate
             according
             to
             this
             very
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               he
            
             ,
             this
             Image
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             
               causeth
               all
               both
               small
               and
               great
               ,
               rich
               and
               poor
               ,
               free
               and
               bond
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             of
             men
             ,
             
               to
               receive
               a
               mark
               in
               their
               right-hand
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
            
             
             as
             Soldiers
             or
             Servants
             do
             the
             name
             of
             their
             General
             or
             Master
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             make
             open
             and
             express
             profession
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               that
               no
               man
               may
               buy
               or
               sell
               ,
               save
               he
               that
               had
               the
               mark
               or
               name
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               or
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Name
               :
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             of
             the
             
               two-horned
               Beast
            
             ,
             the
             very
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             his
             marked
             Soldiers
             as
             well
             as
             Christ
             hath
             his
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             not
             markt
             with
             the
             name
             of
             this
             Beast
             ,
             or
             the
             number
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             either
             his
             name
             in
             letters
             plainly
             writ
             or
             in
             figures
             ,
             that
             contain
             the
             number
             that
             the
             letters
             of
             his
             name
             make
             according
             to
             their
             numeral
             value
             (
             for
             every
             Greek
             letter
             has
             such
             a
             numeral
             value
             )
             those
             that
             are
             not
             thus
             marked
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             profess
             not
             themselves
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             signified
             by
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             may
             neither
             buy
             nor
             sell
             ,
             but
             are
             excommunicated
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             with
             whom
             by
             the
             very
             Sentence
             of
             their
             Synods
             there
             is
             to
             be
             no
             Negotiation
             .
             Now
             who
             this
             Beast
             ,
             this
             two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             or
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             more
             particularly
             is
             ,
             is
             enigmatically
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             Verse
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               Here
               is
               wisdom
               ,
               let
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
               count
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             dark
             riddle
             ,
             let
             him
             that
             has
             skill
             that
             way
             number
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             
               For
               it
               is
               the
               number
               of
               a
               Man
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             strange
             a
             number
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             numbred
             by
             the
             Art
             of
             man.
             
               And
               his
               number
               is
               six
               hundred
               threescore
               and
               six
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             be
             numbred
             no
             otherwise
             than
             by
             the
             extraction
             of
             the
             square
             Root
             which
             is
             25
             ,
             *
             which
             is
             marvellously
             applicable
             to
             the
             City
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             12
             the
             root
             of
             144
             to
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Hierarchy
             of
             Rome
             is
             more
             
             specially
             aimed
             at
             in
             this
             Vision
             ,
             take
             another
             easie
             sense
             of
             [
             
               It
               is
               the
               number
               of
               a
               Man
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             mans
             name
             .
             For
             above
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             number
             of
             his
             name
             .
             And
             his
             name
             will
             prove
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               Lateinos
            
             )
             for
             those
             letters
             in
             their
             numeral
             value
             make
             just
             666.
             
             And
             it
             is
             notoriously
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Western
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             
               Old
               Rome
            
             was
             the
             Head
             ,
             were
             stiled
             in
             subscriptions
             at
             Councils
             ,
             the
             Latin
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Fathers
             ,
             Roman
             ,
             from
             
               New
               Rome
            
             and
             the
             
               Eastern
               Roman
            
             Empire
             in
             those
             parts
             :
             So
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             that
             name
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             of
             that
             Man
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             666
             the
             number
             of
             this
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Cabbalistical
             device
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Cabbalists
             called
             Gematria
             .
             From
             whence
             we
             see
             that
             the
             pinch
             of
             this
             Prophetick
             Vision
             at
             last
             lights
             more
             particularly
             on
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             and
             his
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XIII
               .
               Vers.
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Were
                 rent
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 made
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 eternal
                 fire
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               thunder
               is
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               is
               plain
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               the
               Popes
               Excommunications
               are
               compared
               to
               Thunder
               ,
               and
               that
               Heaven
               in
               the
               Prophetick
               stile
               are
               the
               high
               places
               in
               any
               Polity
               .
               Wherefore
               his
               Thundering
               Excommunications
               against
               Princes
               is
               very
               fitly
               set
               out
               by
               that
               phrase
               ,
               That
               he
               
                 causeth
                 fire
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               thundered
               against
               them
               :
               Which
               Analogy
               is
               still
               more
               accurate
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               Artemidorus
               saith
               of
               Thunder
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 For
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 does
                 not
                 unite
                 but
                 disjoyns
                 things
                 that
                 
                 are
                 united
              
               :
               So
               does
               Excommunication
               ,
               that
               rives
               off
               a
               member
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               there
               is
               still
               a
               further
               congruity
               that
               Excommunication
               should
               be
               called
               Thundering
               and
               Lightning
               ,
               or
               
                 fire
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Commination
               of
               
                 Hell
                 fire
              
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               destruction
               of
               Sodom
               was
               a
               Type
               ,
               which
               was
               burnt
               by
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               
                 M
                 r
                 J.
                 Mede
              
               has
               judiciously
               observed
               :
               See
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               6.
               sect
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 18.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 marvellously
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Concerning
               this
               applicableness
               of
               this
               number
               25
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               counter-correspondency
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               12.
               see
               my
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               16.
               sect
               .
               8.
               
               For
               it
               were
               too
               long
               and
               tedious
               to
               transcribe
               those
               things
               into
               these
               brief
               Notes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XIV
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THere
             was
             mention
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Wars
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             his
             marked
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             continuance
             (
             viz.
             in
             his
             entire
             state
             )
             to
             the
             seventh
             Semitime
             of
             forty
             two
             months
             of
             years
             (
             which
             is
             one
             manner
             of
             expressing
             
             Daniel's
             time
             and
             times
             and
             half
             a
             time
             .
             )
             Now
             in
             counter-correspondency
             to
             those
             Soldiers
             and
             that
             War
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             first
             Verse
             there
             is
             exhibited
             the
             Lamb
             and
             his
             Soldiers
             :
             
               And
               I
               looked
               ,
               and
               Lo
               !
               a
               Lamb
               stood
               on
               Mount
               Sion
            
             ;
             which
             is
             Christ
             against
             
               Antichrist
               :
               And
               with
               him
               an
               hundred
               forty
               four
               thousands
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             hundred
             forty
             four
             Chiliads
             or
             Regiments
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             thousand
             a
             piece
             :
             
               Having
               his
               Fathers
               Name
               written
               in
               their
               foreheads
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             making
             open
             profession
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             God
             
             his
             Father
             against
             the
             
               pretended
               Holy
               Father
            
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             .
             Instead
             of
             receiving
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             in
             their
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             on
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             his
             Son
             Christ
             marked
             on
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             whose
             Soldiers
             they
             are
             .
             And
             in
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             144
             Regiments
             ,
             it
             denotes
             that
             they
             are
             pure
             Apostolick
             Christians
             ,
             the
             square
             root
             of
             144
             being
             12.
             
             Here
             therefore
             the
             number
             144
             from
             its
             root
             12
             denotes
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             number
             666
             from
             its
             root
             25
             ,
             the
             Church
             Apostatizing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               a
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               as
               the
               voice
               of
               many
               waters
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               great
               thunder
               :
               and
               I
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               Harpers
               harping
               with
               their
               harps
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Angelical
             Musick
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             multitudes
             of
             Angels
             praise
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             many
             waters
             and
             thunder
             ,
             being
             symbols
             of
             a
             multitude
             speaking
             or
             singing
             together
             :
             But
             it
             is
             further
             said
             of
             this
             Angelical
             Quire.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               they
               sung
               as
               it
               were
               a
               new
               song
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               four
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               could
               learn
               that
               song
               but
               the
               hundred
               forty
               four
               thousand
               which
               were
               redeemed
               from
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             This
             Song
             of
             the
             Angelical
             Quire
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Joy
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             
               New
               Nature
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             superadded
             to
             the
             
               Animal
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             I
             mean
             regenerate
             men
             ,
             who
             thereby
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Angels
             ;
             None
             could
             learn
             this
             Song
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             could
             know
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             Joys
             of
             the
             New
             Birth
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Life
             raised
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             state
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             
             and
             Joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             the
             
               hundred
               forty
               four
               thousand
               redeemed
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             earthy
             sense
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             that
             savours
             only
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               These
               are
               they
               which
               were
               not
               defiled
               with
               women
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             with
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             famous
             strumpet
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               and
               Abominations
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             These
             would
             not
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             lewd
             debaucheries
             of
             that
             Idolatrous
             Church
             .
             
               For
               they
               are
               Uirgins
            
             :
             For
             they
             have
             so
             holy
             and
             chaste
             a
             sense
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             that
             they
             abhor
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             has
             any
             shew
             of
             violating
             that
             loyalty
             and
             fidelity
             they
             owe
             to
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             they
             are
             betrothed
             .
             
               These
               are
               they
               which
               follow
               the
               Lamb
               whithersoever
               he
               goeth
               .
            
             These
             are
             they
             who
             are
             only
             led
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             blind
             and
             implicite
             Faith
             in
             a
             Church
             not
             only
             fallible
             but
             fallacious
             or
             deceitful
             ,
             most
             of
             their
             corruptions
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             being
             upheld
             for
             their
             own
             worldly
             interest
             .
             
               These
               were
               redeemed
               from
               among
               men
               ,
            
             were
             rescued
             from
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             Rabble
             ,
             hood-winked
             and
             captivated
             by
             the
             false
             showes
             and
             subtil
             enticements
             of
             the
             most
             cunning
             Polity
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Being
               the
               first-fruits
               unto
               God
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             the
             first
             pure
             Apostolick
             Christians
             after
             the
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             but
             an
             handful
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             multitudes
             that
             will
             appear
             after
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Papal
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               in
               their
               mouth
               was
               found
               no
               guile
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             hypocrisie
             nor
             dissembling
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             professed
             the
             Truth
             from
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             concealed
             it
             not
             :
             
               For
               they
               are
               without
               fault
               before
               
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             they
             are
             holy
             and
             upright
             men
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Antichrist
             they
             are
             condemned
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             deemed
             men
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             ,
             or
             dye
             an
             ordinary
             death
             .
             Nay
             ,
             besides
             what
             they
             call
             Heresie
             in
             them
             ,
             (
             though
             according
             to
             that
             they
             do
             worship
             in
             purity
             the
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             even
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             )
             they
             add
             a
             multitude
             of
             abominable
             lies
             to
             make
             them
             odious
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             knows
             they
             are
             guiltless
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             They
             are
             without
             fault
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               another
               Angel
            
             distinct
             from
             that
             Quire
             of
             Angels
             taken
             notice
             of
             before
             ,
             
               fly
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             be
             seen
             and
             heard
             over
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Western
             as
             Eastern
             Empire
             ,
             as
             is
             intimated
             in
             what
             follows
             :
             
               Having
               the
               everlasting
               Gospel
               to
               preach
               unto
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               Nation
               ,
               and
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               People
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               ,
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             according
             to
             Daniel
             was
             to
             bring
             in
             :
             
             Which
             is
             the
             pure
             and
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             unsophisticated
             with
             the
             Superstitions
             and
             Idolatries
             of
             either
             Greek
             or
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             which
             hay
             and
             stubble
             is
             to
             be
             burnt
             up
             ,
             but
             that
             Apostolick
             Gospel
             to
             be
             Eternal
             ,
             never
             to
             fail
             ,
             and
             to
             spread
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Saying
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               Fear
               God
               and
               give
               Glory
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               hour
               of
               his
               judgment
               is
               come
               :
               And
               worship
               him
               that
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               fountains
               of
               waters
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             none
             but
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             Created
             all
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             :
             
               The
               Gods
               that
               have
               not
               made
               the
               Heavens
               
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               shall
               perish
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               from
               under
               the
               Heavens
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremiah
             foretells
             :
             This
             is
             a
             plain
             declaration
             against
             giving
             any
             Religious
             Worship
             to
             any
             but
             God
             alone
             :
             And
             therefore
             a
             commination
             against
             all
             Saint-worshippers
             and
             Image-worshippers
             ,
             or
             whatever
             other
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Greek
             or
             Roman
             Church
             .
             That
             this
             voice
             of
             the
             Angel
             respects
             the
             Edicts
             and
             Degrees
             of
             those
             Greek
             Emperours
             that
             protested
             so
             zealously
             against
             Saint-worship
             and
             Image-worship
             ,
             namely
             the
             Decrees
             of
             
               Leo
               Isaurus
               ,
               Constantinus
               Iconomaches
               ,
               Leo
               Armenius
               ,
               Michael
               Balbus
            
             and
             Theophilus
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             this
             Angelical
             Monition
             was
             the
             most
             loudly
             and
             earnestly
             urged
             upon
             the
             Christian
             World
             at
             the
             dreadfull
             siege
             and
             storming
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             the
             subduing
             the
             whole
             Eastern
             Church
             and
             Empire
             to
             the
             Turk
             .
             This
             was
             a
             plain
             manifestation
             that
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             judgement
             was
             come
             against
             such
             gross
             Idolaters
             .
             And
             yet
             though
             his
             judgements
             flew
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             sounded
             so
             loud
             as
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Western
               Church
            
             would
             take
             no
             notice
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             predicted
             Chap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             men
             which
             were
             not
             killed
             by
             these
             plagues
             from
             the
             
               Euphratean
               Horsemen
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Turks
             ,
             yet
             
               repented
               not
               of
               the
               works
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               worship
               Demons
               and
               Idols
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             hear
             news
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             
               Western
               Church
            
             also
             ,
             I
             mean
             upon
             the
             
               Idolatrous
               Hierarchy
            
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             particularly
             stiled
             Babylon
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             be
             much
             surprized
             :
             And
             thus
             we
             read
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               there
               followed
               another
               Angel
               saying
               ,
               Babylon
               is
               fallen
               ,
               is
               fallen
               ,
               that
               great
               City
               ,
            
             or
             Polity
             ,
             
               bicause
               she
               made
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Western
             Church
             (
             as
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Popes
             activity
             at
             the
             second
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             and
             in
             excommunicating
             the
             Iconoclast
             Emperours
             )
             
               drink
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               her
               fornication
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Philter
             she
             had
             mingled
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             Love-poison
             ,
             or
             Love-potion
             of
             her
             fornication
             ,
             by
             which
             is
             plainly
             understood
             Idolatry
             .
             To
             the
             voice
             of
             this
             Angel
             belongs
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             Provinces
             and
             Principalities
             fell
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             pledge
             of
             her
             further
             ruine
             :
             Here
             therefore
             ends
             the
             Thyatirian
             Interval
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Sardis
             begins
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             contained
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vials
             ,
             all
             but
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               third
               Angel
               followed
               them
               ,
               saying
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             give
             obedience
             to
             the
             Secular
             and
             Spiritual
             Power
             in
             such
             things
             as
             are
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             very
             strokes
             and
             lineament
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             
               and
               receive
               his
            
             ,
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             
               mark
               in
               his
               forehead
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               hand
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             profession
             of
             ,
             or
             promote
             and
             countenance
             the
             Romish
             Idolatrous
             Religion
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             
               The
               same
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               poured
               out
               without
               mixture
               into
               the
               cup
               of
               his
               indignation
               .
            
             He
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             bitterness
             and
             malediction
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
               And
               he
               shall
               be
               tormented
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lamb.
               
            
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               the
               smoke
               of
               their
               torment
               ascendeth
               up
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             they
             shall
             be
             condemned
             to
             those
             infernal
             and
             eternal
             flames
             ,
             who
             under
             the
             voice
             of
             this
             third
             Angel
             shall
             persist
             in
             the
             gross
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             other
             foul
             corruptions
             of
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             For
             under
             the
             voice
             of
             this
             Angel
             ,
             the
             abominations
             of
             that
             Church
             will
             be
             so
             fully
             discovered
             ,
             and
             convincingly
             ,
             that
             the
             adherers
             thereto
             will
             be
             generally
             deemed
             uncapable
             of
             salvation
             ,
             with
             any
             that
             have
             any
             remainders
             of
             judgment
             and
             conscience
             in
             them
             .
             
               And
               they
               have
               no
               rest
               day
               nor
               night
               who
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               receiveth
               the
               mark
               of
               his
               Name
               .
            
             Truth
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             will
             be
             then
             so
             dear
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             that
             has
             any
             Conscience
             can
             be
             of
             that
             Religion
             and
             Profession
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             lye
             exceeding
             unevenly
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             it
             will
             put
             him
             in
             restless
             and
             unsatisfied
             condition
             ,
             it
             appearing
             so
             manifestly
             against
             all
             sense
             ,
             all
             reason
             ,
             all
             honesty
             and
             loyalty
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             those
             sound
             and
             sacred
             Principles
             that
             God
             hath
             implanted
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             :
             Wherefore
             in
             those
             dayes
             no
             honest-hearted
             man
             can
             endure
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             12.
             
             
               Here
               is
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             time
             wherein
             the
             patience
             of
             the
             Saints
             will
             be
             tryed
             ,
             the
             external
             carnal
             power
             of
             the
             enemy
             endeavouring
             to
             force
             them
             against
             so
             great
             Light
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Idolatrous
             and
             Antichristian
             usages
             by
             cruel
             and
             barbarous
             persecutions
             :
             Wherefore
             this
             answers
             to
             that
             passage
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             which
             contains
             a
             commination
             for
             their
             more
             general
             deadness
             and
             degeneracy
             ,
             whereby
             the
             better
             sort
             amongst
             them
             are
             brought
             to
             this
             jeopardy
             and
             distress
             .
             
               Here
               are
               they
               that
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Here
             are
             they
             that
             will
             say
             unto
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               hearken
               unto
               you
               more
               than
               unto
               God
               ,
               judge
               you
               ?
            
             Here
             are
             they
             
             that
             keep
             to
             the
             pure
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             any
             new-coined
             forms
             ,
             invented
             for
             worldly
             Interest
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             And
             surely
             God
             will
             give
             at
             last
             to
             the
             sufferings
             of
             such
             holy
             and
             sincere
             souls
             sutable
             victory
             and
             success
             ,
             as
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             following
             Verse
             :
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               a
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               unto
               me
               ,
               Write
               ,
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             That
             dye
             as
             Martyrs
             in
             witness
             to
             his
             Truth
             against
             the
             abominable
             corruptions
             of
             that
             Idolatrous
             Church
             .
             
               From
               henceforth
            
             ,
             are
             they
             blessed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             this
             time
             of
             the
             Sardian
             Interval
             that
             here
             is
             intimated
             ,
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Scales
             begin
             to
             turn
             ,
             and
             nearer
             approach
             is
             made
             to
             the
             Philadelphian
             State
             ,
             which
             commenceth
             with
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Cabbalists
             call
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               saith
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             The
             Spirit
             that
             is
             to
             bring
             on
             these
             days
             ,
             sets
             his
             Seal
             thereto
             :
             
               That
               they
               may
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               :
            
             For
             their
             martyrdom
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             their
             pains
             and
             toyles
             in
             this
             world
             :
             
               And
               their
               works
               do
               follow
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             effect
             and
             success
             of
             their
             works
             and
             labour
             here
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             hoped
             consequences
             thereof
             :
             Which
             expected
             effect
             and
             success
             is
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             salvage
             and
             barbarous
             tyranny
             of
             a
             bloody
             Idolatrous
             Church
             ,
             which
             murders
             and
             massacres
             men
             ,
             and
             does
             all
             imaginable
             despight
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             sin
             against
             the
             manifest
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             to
             serve
             the
             lewd
             worldly
             ends
             ,
             and
             interest
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               I
               looked
               and
               behold
               a
               white
               cloud
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               cloud
               one
               sat
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               having
               on
               his
               head
               a
               golden
               Crown
               .
            
             This
             is
             Christ
             
             that
             Son
             of
             Man
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             
             who
             is
             said
             to
             
               come
               with
               the
               Clouds
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             as
             if
             they
             were
             his
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             as
             here
             a
             Crown
             is
             said
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             him
             ;
             
               And
               in
               his
               hand
               a
               sharp
               sickle
               .
            
             That
             Christ
             himself
             here
             appears
             with
             his
             sickle
             in
             his
             hand
             ready
             to
             reap
             ,
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             what
             was
             intimated
             before
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             approaching
             thereof
             :
             For
             what
             he
             is
             said
             to
             do
             by
             himself
             is
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             counterdistinction
             to
             humane
             and
             carnal
             means
             .
             This
             is
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             sixth
             Vial.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               another
               Angel
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             representing
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             her
             earnest
             and
             sincere
             Devotions
             for
             the
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Crying
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               to
               him
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               Thrust
               in
               thy
               sickle
               and
               reap
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               is
               come
               for
               thee
               to
               reap
               ,
               for
               the
               harvest
               of
               the
               Earth
               is
               ripe
               :
            
             Like
             that
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             ;
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               eyes
               and
               look
               on
               the
               fields
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               they
               are
               white
               already
               to
               harvest
               .
            
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               cloud
               thrust
               in
               his
               sickle
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               was
               reaped
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             crop
             that
             belonged
             to
             that
             season
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             about
             the
             
               sixth
               Vial
            
             ,
             which
             contemporizeth
             with
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               Lambs
               Bride
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             by
             this
             Harvest
             happily
             may
             be
             prefigured
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             will
             prove
             a
             further
             enlargement
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             But
             the
             most
             universal
             conquest
             of
             all
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             Vision
             ,
             which
             contemporizeth
             with
             the
             seventh
             or
             
               last
               Vial.
            
             
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               another
               Angel
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             [
             
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             ]
             is
             omitted
             ,
             
             vers
             .
             15.
             as
             needless
             ,
             because
             the
             Reaper
             there
             is
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             which
             implies
             his
             immediate
             assistance
             in
             that
             work
             .
             But
             this
             Angel
             being
             himself
             to
             be
             Vintager
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             intimate
             his
             
               heavenly
               mission
            
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             immediately
             assisted
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             The
             appearance
             of
             which
             Reign
             of
             the
             Spirit
             will
             be
             eminent
             under
             this
             seventh
             Vial
             ,
             which
             contemporizeth
             with
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               Rider
               of
               the
               White
               Horse
            
             ,
             with
             a
             sharp
             two-edged
             sword
             coming
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             this
             Angel
             also
             
               having
               a
               sharp
               sickle
            
             ;
             which
             fitly
             answers
             to
             the
             
               sharp
               two-edged
               sword
            
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Rider
             of
             the
             white
             Horse
             :
             Both
             of
             them
             signifie
             the
             cutting
             convictiveness
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             in
             the
             powerful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             those
             days
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               another
               Angel
               came
               out
               from
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               had
               power
               over
               fire
               :
            
             The
             Altar
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             is
             a
             symbol
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
             And
             here
             is
             mention
             of
             Fire
             ,
             because
             that
             kind
             of
             Martyrdom
             was
             so
             frequently
             inflicted
             by
             that
             Murderous
             and
             Idolatrous
             Church
             of
             Rome
             upon
             the
             Faithful
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             bore
             Testimony
             against
             the
             abominations
             of
             that
             bloody
             Synagogue
             .
             
               And
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               cry
               to
               him
               that
               had
               the
               sharp
               sickle
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             for
             vengeance
             against
             this
             den
             of
             cruel
             Murderers
             and
             Idolaters
             ;
             
               saying
               ,
               Thrust
               in
               thy
               sharp
               sickle
               and
               gather
               the
               clusters
               of
               the
               Uine
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               the
               Grapes
               are
               fully
               ripe
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             are
             in
             full
             ripeness
             and
             readiness
             for
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             for
             others
             their
             sins
             are
             fully
             ripe
             for
             utter
             destruction
             and
             confusion
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             this
             Vision
             respects
             more
             especially
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             yet
             involves
             the
             destruction
             and
             confusion
             of
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               Angel
               thrust
               in
               his
               sickle
               into
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               gathered
               the
               Uine
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               great
               Wine-press
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             were
             pressed
             in
             conscience
             upon
             the
             sharp
             convictions
             of
             the
             powerful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             with
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             themselves
             was
             kindled
             in
             them
             :
             As
             the
             Apostle
             writes
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             concerning
             the
             like
             conviction
             .
             
             
               What
               carefulness
               it
               wrought
               in
               you
               ,
               what
               indignation
               ,
               what
               vehement
               desire
               ,
               what
               revenge
               .
            
             Here
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             tread
             the
             wine-press
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             alone
             ,
             treads
             and
             squeezeth
             out
             the
             corrupt
             blood
             of
             Edom.
             And
             in
             the
             Vision
             which
             is
             parallel
             to
             this
             Chap.
             19.
             his
             Vesture
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               dipt
               in
               blood
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             treadeth
             the
             wine-press
             of
             the
             fierceness
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             Almighty
             God
             :
             which
             plainly
             shows
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Visions
             tend
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             
               And
               the
               Wine-press
               was
               trodden
               without
               the
               City
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             powerful
             conviction
             neither
             began
             in
             ,
             nor
             reached
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchy
            
             or
             Polity
             ;
             (
             for
             wood
             and
             stone
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             ,
             but
             a
             Polity
             or
             Society
             of
             men
             )
             as
             is
             observable
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             ;
             that
             though
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Nations
             fell
             by
             those
             powerful
             Boanerges's
             yet
             this
             Babylon
             the
             great
             ,
             though
             hail-stones
             of
             a
             Talent
             weight
             fell
             upon
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             converted
             or
             convinced
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             but
             
               blasphemed
               God
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               plague
               of
               the
               hail
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               exceeding
               great
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               Rider
               of
               the
               White
               Horse
            
             ,
             the
             false
             Prophet
             and
             his
             adherents
             were
             taken
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             abolished
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             Tyranny
             and
             Idolatry
             they
             exercised
             before
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             the
             rest
             only
             that
             were
             slain
             with
             the
             Sword
             that
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             
             
             mouth
             of
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             white
             Horse
             ,
             it
             was
             they
             only
             that
             were
             converted
             and
             convinced
             by
             the
             powerful
             preaching
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             pure
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             cleansed
             from
             all
             the
             filth
             and
             trumperies
             ,
             all
             the
             Idolatries
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             they
             are
             the
             same
             that
             are
             pressed
             here
             by
             Christs
             Vintagers
             or
             Grape-pressers
             ,
             but
             the
             City
             of
             Babylon
             proves
             obdurate
             and
             uncapable
             of
             any
             such
             pressure
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             true
             contrition
             for
             her
             Abominations
             ,
             so
             strongly
             is
             she
             hardened
             in
             her
             pretense
             of
             
               Infallibility
               .
               And
               blood
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Wine-press
               even
               to
               the
               Horses
               bridles
               .
            
             This
             again
             shows
             plainly
             that
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             Rider
             of
             the
             white
             Horse
             and
             his
             Company
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             is
             all
             one
             :
             But
             this
             signifies
             a
             full
             conviction
             in
             the
             convicted
             and
             a
             perfect
             victory
             over
             the
             contumacious
             ,
             which
             is
             further
             illustrated
             by
             what
             follows
             :
             
               By
               the
               space
               of
               a
               thousand
               and
               six
               hundred
               furlongs
               ,
            
             which
             signifies
             the
             exceeding
             largeness
             and
             universality
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             the
             victory
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             sixteen
             Hecatontads
             or
             Centuries
             of
             furlongs
             .
             And
             then
             as
             in
             the
             number
             666
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             the
             144
             Chiliads
             ,
             by
             extracting
             the
             square
             root
             we
             find
             the
             symbolical
             meaning
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             extracting
             the
             square
             root
             of
             sixteen
             which
             is
             four
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             symbolical
             meaning
             of
             this
             :
             *
             For
             four
             is
             the
             symbol
             of
             Vniversality
             with
             the
             Pythagoreans
             and
             Cabbalists
             :
             Which
             construction
             sutes
             wonderfully
             well
             with
             the
             Visions
             this
             is
             a
             parallel
             to
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Battel
             of
             
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               White
               Horse
               :
            
             Which
             is
             the
             Battel
             of
             that
             Great
             Day
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             are
             gathered
             together
             ;
             and
             the
             defeat
             is
             proportionable
             :
             For
             upon
             this
             defeat
             all
             the
             
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             will
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XIV
               .
               Vers.
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 four
                 is
                 the
                 symbol
                 of
                 Universality
                 with
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 and
                 Cabbalists
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               Ancient
               true
               Cabbalists
               held
               the
               number
               Four
               to
               be
               a
               symbol
               of
               Universality
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               
                 fourth
                 dayes
                 Creation
              
               :
               Which
               is
               indeed
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               in
               general
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Philosophick
                 Cabbala
              
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Pythagoreans
               it
               is
               frequent
               with
               them
               to
               call
               their
               Tetractys
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               number
               four
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 All
                 Number
              
               ,
               as
               Photius
               observes
               ;
               because
               
                 all
                 number
              
               is
               made
               up
               in
               Ten
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               together
               of
               every
               number
               in
               Four
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
              
               makes
               up
               Ten
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 the
              
               Pythagoreans
               
                 called
                 the
                 number
              
               [
               four
               ]
               
                 All
                 number
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 whole
                 number
              
               .
               And
               Suidas
               reports
               the
               same
               almost
               in
               the
               very
               same
               words
               concerning
               the
               Pythagoreans
               .
               For
               the
               abovesaid
               reason
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 number
              
               [
               Four
               ]
               
                 All
                 number
              
               ,
               as
               universally
               comprehending
               all
               Number
               in
               it
               .
               And
               
                 Philo
                 Judaeus
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 number
              
               [
               Four
               ]
               
                 is
                 called
              
               All
               number
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
              
               whole
               Number
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 comprehends
                 what
                 reaches
                 to
              
               [
               Ten
               ]
               
                 and
                 the
                 Number
              
               [
               Ten
               ]
               it self
               .
               Which
               again
               he
               asserts
               ,
               but
               with
               that
               distinction
               ,
               that
               ,
               [
               Ten
               ]
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 All
                 number
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 whole
                 entire
                 Number
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               actually
               ,
               but
               [
               Four
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               potentially
               ▪
               which
               
               Hierocles
               expresseth
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Whereby
               he
               would
               insinuate
               ,
               that
               before
               we
               make
               up
               explicitly
               [
               Ten
               ]
               by
               the
               Numbers
               contained
               in
               [
               Four
               ;
               ]
               (
               viz.
               )
               
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
              
               there
               is
               notwithstanding
               an
               implicite
               or
               complicate
               entireness
               of
               [
               Ten
               ]
               in
               the
               Number
               [
               Four.
               ]
               Which
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               it
               a
               symbol
               of
               Universality
               .
               See
               Meursius
               his
               
                 Denarius
                 Pythagoricus
              
               .
               This
               therefore
               being
               the
               symbolical
               significancy
               of
               
                 [
                 Four
              
               ]
               the
               root
               of
               Sixteen
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               I
               have
               hit
               upon
               the
               genuine
               sense
               of
               the
               sixteen
               hundred
               furlongs
               .
               But
               before
               I
               was
               aware
               of
               this
               Mystery
               I
               was
               fain
               to
               take
               up
               with
               
                 M
                 r
                 Mede
              
               's
               conceit
               ,
               that
               they
               relate
               to
               
                 Stato
                 della
                 Chiesa
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land
              
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               I
               understood
               it
               mystically
               :
               For
               the
               literal
               sense
               of
               sixteen
               hundred
               furlongs
               overflown
               with
               blood
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               reached
               to
               the
               horse-bridles
               ,
               never
               seemed
               to
               me
               either
               credible
               or
               tolerable
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XV.
             
          
           
             IN
             two
             several
             setts
             of
             Visions
             ,
             the
             one
             contained
             in
             the
             eleventh
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             thirteenth
             and
             fourteenth
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             beginning
             from
             the
             first
             Epocha
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             ending
             with
             the
             last
             Vial
             ,
             or
             first
             thunder
             ,
             have
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             
               Opened
               Book
            
             hitherto
             been
             contained
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             general
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             taking
             in
             all
             the
             five
             intervals
             of
             the
             
               Ephesine
               ,
               Smyrnean
               ,
               Pergamenian
               ,
               Thyatirian
            
             and
             Sardian
             Churches
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             right
             method
             ,
             some
             particulars
             
             are
             more
             copiously
             or
             clearly
             explained
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             transition
             out
             of
             the
             Thyatirian
             condition
             into
             the
             Sardian
             ;
             the
             Joy
             and
             Triumph
             thereof
             is
             competently
             set
             out
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             more
             sparingly
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             8.
             but
             most
             clearly
             and
             illustriously
             in
             this
             15
             th
             
               Chapter
               vers
            
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Which
             plainly
             demonstrates
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vials
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             victory
             over
             the
             Beast
             .
             For
             that
             Doxologie
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             is
             after
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             .
             And
             that
             triumphant
             acclamation
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             8.
             not
             before
             the
             fall
             of
             Babylon
             .
             And
             here
             most
             expresly
             of
             all
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             there
             is
             thanks
             for
             a
             notable
             lately
             gotten
             victory
             over
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             over
             his
             Image
             ,
             &c.
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vials
             ,
             so
             that
             these
             things
             notably
             confirm
             one
             another
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             how
             the
             very
             name
             Sardis
             signifies
             
               Canticum
               laetitiae
            
             ,
             a
             
               Song
               of
               Ioy.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               another
               sign
               in
               Heaven
               great
               and
               marvellous
               ,
               seven
               Angels
               having
               the
               seven
               last
               plagues
               ,
               for
               in
               them
               is
               filled
               up
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
            
             Namely
             ,
             against
             the
             Beast
             or
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             ,
             that
             was
             punished
             considerably
             by
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             before
             there
             Vials
             be
             over
             ,
             
               In
               the
               cup
               that
               she
               has
               filled
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               filled
               to
               her
               double
               :
               The
               seven
               last
               plagues
               ,
            
             which
             therefore
             in
             all
             reason
             are
             to
             be
             in
             the
             
               last
               Wo-trumpet
            
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Wo-trumpet
             was
             past
             at
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vials
             must
             be
             after
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             the
             Protestant
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             Provinces
             and
             Principalities
             had
             cast
             off
             the
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             freed
             themselves
             from
             the
             sad
             bondage
             of
             that
             
               Roman
               Pharaoh
            
             ,
             the
             
               Papal
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             of
             old
             were
             delivered
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             Aegypt
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Sea
               of
               glass
               mingled
               with
               fire
               :
            
             This
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             double
             allusion
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             
               Sea
               of
               Glass
            
             ,
             like
             unto
             Crystal
             ,
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             vers
             .
             5.
             which
             the
             light
             of
             the
             seven
             Lamps
             there
             shined
             upon
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
               congealed
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             two
             walls
             of
             Glass
             or
             Ice
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Angel
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             Fire
             going
             before
             the
             Israelites
             shined
             also
             and
             the
             redness
             of
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             Sea
             made
             the
             mixture
             more
             like
             fire
             .
             
               And
               them
               that
               had
               gotten
               the
               victory
               over
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               over
               his
               Image
               ,
            
             such
             as
             had
             got
             free
             from
             both
             the
             Sacerdotal
             and
             Secular
             Idolatrous
             Power
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             longer
             persecute
             them
             for
             not
             submitting
             to
             their
             Pagan-like
             Abominations
             :
             
               And
               over
               his
               mark
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             now
             could
             neither
             be
             forced
             to
             swear
             into
             the
             forms
             of
             that
             false
             Church
             by
             a
             slavish
             implicite
             faith
             ,
             nor
             to
             profess
             himself
             a
             Latin
             or
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
             but
             a
             free
             Apostolick
             Christian
             :
             
               Stand
               on
               the
               sea
               of
               Glass
               ,
            
             on
             the
             shore
             of
             that
             Sea
             that
             was
             converted
             into
             Glass
             or
             Ice
             when
             they
             passed
             through
             it
             ,
             as
             newly
             escaped
             the
             persecution
             of
             that
             
               Roman
               Pharaoh
            
             ,
             who
             was
             overthrown
             Horse
             and
             Man
             in
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Protestants
             profession
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             only
             justified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctification
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             resembled
             by
             fire
             :
             
               Having
               the
               Harps
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Holy
             or
             large
             Harpe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               they
               sing
               the
               Song
               of
               Moses
               the
               Servant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               song
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             sing
             the
             Song
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Song
             of
             Moses
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             ,
             but
             the
             occasions
             so
             like
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             the
             Song
             may
             indifferently
             serve
             both
             :
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             here
             ,
             that
             
             Rome
             is
             that
             Spiritual
             Aegypt
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Witnesses
             were
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             the
             Pharaoh
             thereof
             :
             
               Saying
               ,
               Great
               and
               marvellous
               are
               thy
               works
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               just
               and
               true
               are
               thy
               ways
               ,
               O
               King
               of
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Who
               shall
               not
               fear
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               thy
               Name
               ,
               for
               thou
               only
               art
               holy
               ,
               for
               all
               Nations
               shall
               come
               and
               worship
               before
               thee
               ,
               for
               thy
               judgments
               are
               manifest
               :
               Shall
               come
               and
               worship
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             this
             first
             victory
             is
             but
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             that
             elargement
             God
             intends
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Son
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               after
               that
               I
               looked
            
             ,
             namely
             after
             this
             Triumphal
             Song
             of
             the
             Harpers
             ,
             that
             had
             
               gotten
               the
               victory
               over
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               over
               his
               Image
               ,
               and
               over
               his
               Mark
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Name
               :
            
             For
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             conceive
             a
             triumphal
             Song
             before
             the
             victory
             ,
             or
             this
             victory
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             over
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             his
             Mark
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             his
             Name
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             the
             victory
             of
             the
             Protestants
             over
             the
             Paganochristians
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Vial
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Trumpet
             should
             contemporize
             .
             
               And
               behold
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Testimony
               in
               Heaven
               was
               opened
               :
            
             Which
             answers
             to
             that
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               was
               opened
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             which
             again
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vial
             is
             after
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ;
             namely
             out
             of
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               seven
               Angels
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               having
               the
               seven
               plagues
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             designed
             to
             that
             Office
             :
             
               Cloathed
               in
               pure
               and
               white
               linnen
               ,
               and
               having
               their
               Breasts
               girded
               with
               golden
               girdles
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             clothed
             in
             priestly
             attire
             ,
             as
             being
             heavenly
             Priests
             belonging
             to
             that
             Heavenly
             Temple
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             represented
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               one
               of
               the
               four
               Beasts
            
             ;
             the
             Lion
             haply
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             most
             military
             Beast
             ,
             and
             a
             Beast
             of
             anger
             and
             courage
             :
             
               Gave
               unto
               the
               seven
               Angels
               seven
               golden
               Uials
               full
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               who
               liveth
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
            
             Whence
             it
             is
             intimated
             ,
             that
             these
             Ministers
             were
             to
             be
             actuated
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             private
             spleen
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             just
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             burneth
             only
             against
             obstinate
             Hypocrites
             and
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               the
               Temple
               was
               filled
               with
               smoak
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               power
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             from
             the
             glorious
             power
             of
             God
             in
             taking
             vengeance
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             or
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             whom
             chiefly
             is
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Vials
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             taken
             and
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Idolatrous
             and
             Tyrannical
             power
             be
             abolished
             :
             No
             settlement
             till
             then
             ,
             but
             all
             filled
             ever
             and
             anon
             with
             confusion
             ,
             dust
             and
             smoak
             .
             
               And
               no
               man
               was
               able
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Temple
               till
               the
               seven
               plagues
               of
               the
               seven
               Angels
               were
               fulfilled
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             recovery
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             that
             state
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             decyphered
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             1.
             till
             the
             seven
             plagues
             of
             the
             seven
             Angels
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             has
             been
             signified
             .
             Then
             will
             the
             Temple
             become
             symmetral
             again
             and
             commensurable
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Reed
             of
             a
             Man
             but
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             nor
             to
             a
             Reed
             any
             way
             combustible
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             
               Golden
               Reed
            
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             under
             the
             second
             Thunder
             that
             immediately
             follows
             the
             last
             Vial
             ,
             at
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             which
             state
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Lo
               !
               the
               
               Tabernacle
               of
               God
               is
               with
               men
               ,
            
             and
             they
             will
             become
             his
             Living
             Temple
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               Temple
               there
               but
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               is
               the
               Temple
               thereof
               .
            
             This
             setled
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             not
             appear
             till
             after
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vials
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XVI
             .
          
           
             SOme
             strictures
             there
             were
             ,
             and
             glances
             at
             the
             things
             that
             appertain
             to
             the
             Vials
             after
             the
             
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             and
             after
             the
             fall
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             but
             hinted
             very
             maimedly
             ,
             obscurely
             ,
             and
             interruptedly
             .
             But
             the
             Vials
             in
             this
             Chapter
             are
             more
             fully
             and
             orderly
             set
             down
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             by
             perusing
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               a
               great
               voice
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             (
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Angels
             had
             come
             forth
             ,
             Chap.
             15.
             vers
             .
             6.
             )
             
               saying
               to
               the
               seven
               Angels
               ,
               Go
               your
               wayes
               and
               pour
               out
               the
               Uials
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
            
             (
             which
             ye
             received
             from
             one
             of
             the
             four
             Beasts
             )
             
               upon
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             this
             Terrestrial
             or
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               the
               first
               went
               and
               poured
               out
               his
               Uial
               upon
               the
               Earth
               :
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             in
             that
             sense
             of
             Earth
             that
             was
             intimated
             before
             ;
             for
             it
             means
             no
             more
             than
             on
             this
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             ashes
             of
             the
             furnace
             from
             which
             the
             Aegyptian
             blains
             and
             boiles
             did
             arise
             ,
             as
             certainly
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             those
             Aegyptian
             plagues
             both
             in
             this
             and
             in
             other
             Vials
             ;
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             these
             plagues
             belong
             to
             that
             City
             or
             Society
             ,
             that
             is
             
               spiritually
               called
               Aegypt
            
             ,
             namely
             to
             the
             Papal
             or
             
               Antichristian
               
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             that
             has
             so
             long
             kept
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Witnesses
             have
             been
             so
             often
             slain
             .
             Earth
             therefore
             here
             is
             chiefly
             repeated
             to
             bear
             a
             correspondence
             in
             the
             outward
             Cortex
             ,
             with
             
               Sea
               ,
               Rivers
            
             and
             Air
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             would
             stir
             up
             all
             the
             Elements
             or
             Nature
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             Antichristian
             Powers
             .
             
               And
               there
               fell
               a
               noisome
               and
               grievous
               sore
               upon
               the
               men
               which
               had
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               upon
               them
               which
               worshipped
               his
               Image
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Pontifician
             party
             were
             extreamly
             enraged
             and
             exulcerated
             with
             fury
             and
             envy
             against
             the
             risen
             Witnesses
             (
             as
             an
             Evil
             Spirit
             from
             the
             Lord
             troubled
             Saul
             )
             when
             they
             beheld
             them
             [
             Chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             12.
             ]
             ascending
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             called
             up
             to
             high
             places
             and
             dignities
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Papal
             Idolatrous
             Power
             and
             Tyranny
             was
             abolished
             .
             This
             Cup
             of
             Bitterness
             ,
             Wrath
             ,
             Envy
             and
             intoxicating
             Zeal
             for
             so
             foul
             a
             Cause
             ,
             was
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             first
             Vial
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             did
             so
             work
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             dementate
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             themselves
             still
             more
             execrable
             and
             odious
             by
             their
             impotent
             and
             unsuccessful
             attempts
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             thus
             exalted
             above
             their
             reach
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             see
             how
             naturally
             (
             besides
             the
             letting
             loose
             Evil
             Spirits
             upon
             them
             )
             the
             first
             Vial
             follows
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             accordingly
             as
             it
             is
             glanced
             at
             Chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             18.
             immediately
             after
             their
             rising
             ,
             and
             those
             Triumphant
             Doxologies
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             those
             Songs
             of
             Joy
             from
             whence
             the
             Sardian
             Church
             has
             her
             Name
             ,
             which
             here
             commenceth
             .
             )
             
               And
               the
               Nations
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             
               were
               angry
            
             ,
             &c.
             by
             which
             are
             understood
             the
             Antichristian
             party
             ,
             as
             by
             Iews
             ,
             the
             truly
             Christian
             (
             chap.
             2.9
             .
             )
             in
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               the
               second
               Angel
               poured
               out
               his
               Uial
               upon
               the
               Sea
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             And
             Sea
             in
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             signifying
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             People
             into
             one
             Polity
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             must
             signifie
             some
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             or
             Polity
             ;
             which
             is
             here
             the
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Papacy
             .
             Of
             some
             parts
             therefore
             of
             this
             Sea
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               it
               became
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               ▪
               and
               every
               living
               soul
               died
               in
               the
               Sea
               :
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             this
             Sea
             which
             were
             turned
             into
             blood
             there
             were
             no
             live
             fishes
             to
             be
             caught
             there
             any
             more
             :
             and
             fishes
             dead
             in
             the
             Sea
             signifie
             disappointment
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             we
             expect
             will
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             In
             such
             a
             state
             was
             the
             Papal
             Hierarchy
             after
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             Reformation
             in
             so
             many
             Provinces
             ,
             Principalities
             and
             Kingdoms
             ;
             which
             deadness
             and
             hopelesness
             of
             his
             affairs
             there
             ,
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             good
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             pouring
             out
             the
             second
             Vial
             upon
             these
             parts
             of
             this
             Sea
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             turning
             them
             into
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             quite
             spoiling
             any
             further
             fishing
             there
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               the
               third
               Angel
               poured
               out
               his
               Uial
               upon
               the
               Rivers
               and
               Fountains
               of
               waters
               ,
               and
               they
               became
               blood
               :
            
             As
             Sea
             signified
             above
             Politically
             ,
             so
             Rivers
             and
             Fountains
             of
             Waters
             or
             Springs
             must
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Heads
             of
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             both
             come
             from
             the
             Sea
             and
             return
             thither
             again
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             water
             of
             them
             .
             A
             Sea
             therefore
             here
             being
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             Polity
             ,
             the
             Rivers
             must
             be
             Emissary
             Powers
             of
             the
             said
             Kingdom
             ,
             whether
             Armies
             ,
             or
             other
             Agents
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             Head
             them
             or
             Govern
             them
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             deemed
             the
             Spring-heads
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             taking
             their
             directions
             and
             motions
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             them
             as
             Rivers
             do
             on
             their
             Springs
             :
             And
             this
             plague
             
             of
             turning
             Rivers
             into
             blood
             being
             manifestly
             one
             of
             the
             plagues
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             these
             Emissaries
             must
             be
             the
             Emissaries
             of
             that
             City
             or
             Polity
             which
             is
             spiritually
             called
             Aegypt
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Papal
             Hierarchy
             :
             And
             the
             turning
             these
             Rivers
             into
             blood
             ,
             is
             the
             putting
             to
             death
             such
             Emissaries
             for
             their
             treasonable
             attempts
             against
             Kings
             or
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             setled
             Religion
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Waters
               say
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             multitudes
             of
             people
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Righteous
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               which
               art
               ,
               and
               wast
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             art
             just
             ,
             O
             Jehovah
             ,
             thou
             great
             Judge
             and
             King
             ,
             
               because
               thou
               hast
               judged
               thus
            
             :
          
           
             6.
             
             
               For
               they
               have
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               Saints
               and
               Prophets
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             Pergamenial
             Interval
             ,
             in
             which
             thy
             faithful
             Martyr
             Antipas
             was
             slain
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             bloody
             butcheries
             and
             massacres
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
               And
               thou
               hast
               given
               them
               blood
               to
               drink
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               worthy
               ,
            
             as
             having
             shed
             so
             much
             innocent
             blood
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               another
               out
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               say
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Temple
             where
             the
             Altar
             stood
             ,
             and
             where
             so
             many
             Burnt-offerings
             were
             made
             :
             
               Even
               so
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               true
               and
               righteous
               are
               thy
               judgements
               :
            
             For
             I
             can
             witness
             what
             a
             number
             of
             Innocent
             Souls
             were
             burnt
             with
             fire
             and
             fagot
             in
             the
             Thyatirian
             Interval
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             gross
             Superstitions
             and
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             incredible
             ,
             nay
             ,
             impossible
             figments
             of
             the
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             made
             Burnt-offerings
             or
             Sacrifices
             to
             their
             intolerable
             Avarice
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Tyrannical
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               the
               fourth
               Angel
               poured
               out
               his
               Uial
               upon
               the
               Sun
               :
               Sun
            
             here
             may
             have
             either
             a
             Political
             sense
             or
             a
             Mystical
             :
             Mystically
             understood
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               Lamp
               unto
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               unto
               our
               paths
            
             ;
             as
             the
             great
             Lamp
             of
             the
             Universe
             is
             naturally
             understood
             to
             be
             :
             The
             Vial
             therefore
             poured
             upon
             the
             Sun
             ,
             are
             clear
             convictive
             explications
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Prophetical
             parts
             thereof
             especially
             whereby
             manifestly
             are
             discovered
             the
             unrighteous
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             see
             in
             what
             a
             foul
             condition
             they
             are
             ,
             how
             apostatized
             from
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             plainly
             ,
             and
             reproachfully
             their
             abominable
             doings
             are
             characterized
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             how
             lively
             their
             most
             direful
             and
             diabolical
             Image
             is
             there
             described
             :
             Whence
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             it
             immediately
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               power
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               to
               scorch
               men
               with
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               men
               were
               scorched
               with
               great
               heat
               ,
               and
               blasphemed
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               which
               hath
               power
               over
               these
               plagues
               ,
               and
               they
               repented
               not
               to
               give
               him
               Glory
               .
            
             They
             are
             so
             vext
             ,
             that
             they
             blaspheme
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rather
             vilifie
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             that
             wrote
             them
             ,
             than
             repent
             them
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             give
             Glory
             to
             God
             by
             acknowledging
             the
             Truth
             ;
             as
             certainly
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             Daniel
             and
             the
             Apocalypse
             where
             they
             are
             known
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             tend
             exceeding
             much
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             illustration
             of
             the
             constancy
             of
             his
             Providence
             .
             And
             this
             may
             go
             for
             the
             mystical
             sense
             of
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vial
             upon
             the
             Sun
             :
             But
             there
             may
             be
             also
             a
             Political
             one
             ;
             and
             then
             Sun
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             greatest
             Secular
             Power
             within
             the
             Papal
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             which
             therefore
             is
             the
             
             German
             Empire
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             any
             German
             Emperour
             ,
             or
             any
             Potentate
             as
             considerable
             as
             the
             German
             Emperour
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             illuminated
             with
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             cordially
             to
             resent
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             the
             general
             Reformation
             that
             he
             would
             introduce
             into
             his
             Empire
             ,
             through
             the
             light
             and
             zeal
             he
             has
             conceived
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             will
             scorch
             and
             burn
             ,
             and
             vex
             the
             vassals
             of
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             at
             the
             very
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             prove
             the
             completion
             of
             the
             pouring
             out
             the
             Vial
             on
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             most
             proper
             Political
             sense
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               fifth
               Angel
               poured
               out
               his
               Uial
               upon
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             namely
             of
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             or
             false-Prophet
             against
             whom
             chiefly
             these
             Vials
             are
             meant
             .
             In
             a
             mystical
             sense
             therefore
             correspondent
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             may
             be
             the
             same
             that
             Cathedra
             ,
             the
             pretended
             
               Infallible
               Chair
            
             of
             that
             Pseudo-prophet
             .
             To
             the
             detection
             of
             whose
             frauds
             the
             Vial
             poured
             out
             on
             the
             Sun
             mystically
             understood
             may
             prepare
             the
             way
             :
             For
             though
             the
             sworn
             Vassals
             of
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             blaspheme
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             more
             than
             ordinary
             light
             of
             the
             Word
             under
             the
             fourth
             Vial
             ;
             yet
             Providence
             may
             so
             manage
             things
             ,
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             those
             clear
             explications
             of
             Prophecies
             under
             the
             fourth
             Vial
             ,
             the
             people
             may
             be
             generally
             convinced
             of
             the
             false
             pretense
             of
             the
             Papal
             Hierarchy's
             Infallibility
             under
             the
             fifth
             .
             The
             false
             light
             of
             which
             vain
             pretense
             being
             once
             removed
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             find
             themselves
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             their
             Religion
             being
             such
             as
             neither
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             common
             Sense
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             that
             has
             any
             authority
             with
             it
             ,
             can
             afford
             any
             light
             to
             :
             Nay
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             repugnant
             to
             all
             these
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             rightly
             follows
             :
             
               And
               his
               Kingdom
               
               was
               full
               of
               darkness
               :
            
             Which
             is
             again
             one
             of
             the
             plagues
             of
             
               Aegypt
               .
               And
               they
               gnawed
               their
               tongues
               for
               pain
               :
            
             For
             this
             cheat
             of
             Infallibility
             being
             discovered
             by
             the
             clear
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             out
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             ,
             they
             are
             quite
             left
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             hopeless
             and
             helpless
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             now
             what
             hank
             to
             have
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             made
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             made
             for
             the
             Churches
             power
             and
             gain
             ,
             upon
             this
             pretense
             ,
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               blasphemed
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               pains
               and
               of
               their
               sores
               :
            
             The
             event
             of
             so
             great
             manifestations
             of
             Truth
             was
             so
             vexatious
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             reproached
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             
               And
               they
               repented
               not
               of
               their
               deeds
               :
            
             The
             heart
             of
             this
             Pharaoh
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             this
             Mystical
             or
             Spiritual
             Aegypt
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             is
             so
             hardened
             under
             these
             plagues
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             let
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             true
             Apostolick
             Christians
             ,
             go
             and
             serve
             God
             as
             he
             has
             commanded
             ,
             but
             forcibly
             keeps
             them
             under
             to
             serve
             his
             own
             worldly
             designs
             against
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             This
             may
             be
             the
             Mystical
             meaning
             of
             this
             fifth
             Vial
             ;
             but
             there
             may
             be
             also
             a
             Political
             sense
             :
             And
             then
             the
             Throne
             or
             Seat
             of
             this
             two-horned
             Beast
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Whore
             ,
             who
             is
             seated
             on
             seven-hilled
             Rome
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             bodes
             ill
             to
             that
             City
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             would
             be
             a
             sacking
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             banishing
             the
             Pope
             from
             thence
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             if
             from
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             former
             Vial
             politically
             understood
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             a
             great
             deadness
             of
             Trade
             to
             that
             greatest
             Merchant
             of
             the
             great
             Men
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             so
             great
             unfrequentedness
             ,
             obscurity
             and
             darkness
             would
             seize
             his
             Principal
             Seat.
             
          
           
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               the
               sixth
               Angel
               poured
               cut
               his
               Uial
               upon
               the
               great
               River
               Euphrates
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               thereof
               was
               dryed
               up
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               East
               might
               be
               prepared
               .
            
             That
             the
             Euphratean
             Horsemen
             are
             the
             Turks
             ,
             we
             have
             noted
             in
             the
             sixth
             Trumpet
             .
             This
             Vial
             therefore
             seems
             to
             intimate
             such
             a
             mutation
             of
             affairs
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             as
             will
             make
             for
             the
             joyning
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             some
             other
             Eastern
             People
             with
             their
             Princes
             or
             Persons
             of
             Note
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             being
             either
             converted
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             near
             preparation
             to
             conversion
             to
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             from
             Chap.
             19.
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             
               Lambs
               Wife
            
             there
             immediately
             precedes
             the
             
               battel
               of
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               White
               Horse
               ,
            
             which
             undoubtedly
             is
             the
             same
             Vision
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             :
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             six
             first
             Vials
             .
             The
             Scene
             of
             the
             seventh
             now
             begins
             ,
             which
             contains
             the
             Victory
             of
             the
             True
             Apostolick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             over
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             that
             are
             Infidels
             ,
             Atheists
             and
             Unbelievers
             ,
             who
             are
             here
             all
             gathered
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Christ
             ,
             but
             dividable
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             Antichristian
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             contains
             the
             Beast
             and
             the
             False
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Infidel
               party
            
             that
             believe
             not
             in
             Christ
             at
             all
             :
             And
             the
             third
             party
             of
             this
             conflux
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Pure
               Evangelical
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               three
               unclean
               spirits
               like
               Frogs
               come
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               :
            
             These
             are
             the
             Emissaries
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             Negotiators
             or
             Solicitors
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Beast
             and
             
               false
               Prophet
            
             (
             the
             two
             parties
             I
             even
             now
             intimated
             opposite
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             
             Party
             )
             though
             these
             Negotiators
             are
             called
             the
             spirits
             of
             Devils
             in
             the
             following
             Verse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             usual
             genius
             and
             stile
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             putting
             Angels
             and
             Spirits
             for
             that
             company
             of
             men
             that
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             under
             their
             guidance
             :
             But
             they
             have
             the
             shape
             of
             Frogs
             for
             their
             earthliness
             and
             slimy
             uncleanness
             ,
             to
             betoken
             that
             the
             wisdom
             they
             act
             from
             is
             
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
            
             and
             devillish
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               For
               they
               are
               the
               Spirits
               of
               Devils
               working
               Miracles
               .
            
             And
             the
             Onirocriticks
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Frogs
             ,
             in
             whose
             shape
             these
             Spirits
             are
             ,
             signifie
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Enchanters
             or
             Iuglers
             ,
             prestigious
             deceivers
             of
             the
             People
             by
             false
             Miracles
             ,
             feigned
             Visions
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             haply
             may
             be
             more
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Antichristian
             party
             ,
             the
             Beast
             and
             false
             Prophet
             :
             But
             the
             Frog
             out
             of
             the
             Dragons
             mouth
             ,
             his
             Miracles
             may
             be
             ,
             besides
             those
             of
             unlawful
             Magick
             ,
             prestigious
             demonstrations
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             pretend
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             frivolousness
             of
             all
             revealed
             Religion
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             animate
             ,
             or
             rather
             harden
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             against
             the
             Pure
             and
             Apostolick
             Christian.
             
               Which
               go
               forth
               unto
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               gather
               them
               to
               the
               battel
               :
            
             For
             as
             that
             wisdome
             which
             is
             from
             above
             is
             pure
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             so
             this
             earthly
             and
             devilish
             wisdom
             delights
             in
             confusion
             and
             blood
             .
             
               Of
               that
               great
               day
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ,
            
             under
             whose
             conduct
             are
             the
             Evangelical
             party
             ,
             or
             the
             pure
             and
             Apostolick
             Christians
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               come
               as
               a
               thief
               .
            
             This
             defeat
             of
             false
             and
             ineffectual
             Religions
             will
             be
             a
             surprizing
             Providence
             to
             all
             those
             that
             hypocritically
             shrowd
             themselves
             under
             them
             instead
             of
             being
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             to
             those
             that
             cover
             with
             a
             covering
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             add
             sin
             to
             sin
             :
             But
             all
             such
             coverings
             shall
             be
             accounted
             as
             nakedness
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             be
             stript
             of
             it
             and
             made
             naked
             :
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ;
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               watcheth
               and
               keepeth
               his
               garments
               ,
               lest
               he
               walk
               naked
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               his
               shame
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             watchful
             over
             his
             ways
             ,
             and
             intent
             on
             the
             work
             of
             real
             Regeneration
             ,
             which
             will
             appear
             also
             in
             his
             outward
             Conversation
             ,
             that
             he
             becomes
             cloathed
             in
             such
             a
             garment
             as
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             in
             this
             time
             when
             God
             will
             pluck
             off
             the
             covering
             from
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             veil
             of
             Hypocrisie
             from
             off
             the
             People
             ,
             
             as
             Esay
             somewhere
             foretells
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             intimation
             ,
             that
             this
             Battel
             is
             not
             Carnal
             but
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               he
               gathered
               them
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               called
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               Armageddon
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             over-ruling
             Providence
             of
             God
             they
             were
             brought
             into
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             signifies
             the
             
               destruction
               of
               their
               Armies
            
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             yet
             done
             toward
             their
             discomfiture
             ,
             for
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             is
             not
             yet
             poured
             out
             :
             *
             And
             therefore
             by
             a
             
               Commutation
               of
               Iconismes
            
             ,
             the
             event
             of
             this
             Congress
             is
             set
             out
             in
             another
             form
             ,
             this
             huge
             Camp
             of
             all
             the
             Armies
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             being
             turned
             into
             one
             mighty
             City
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Great
               City
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             Universality
             of
             Cities
             considered
             as
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             Prophecie
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               seventh
               Angel
               poured
               out
               his
               Uial
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             namely
             over
             this
             great
             Company
             ;
             
               and
               there
               came
               a
               great
               voice
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               Heaven
               from
               the
               Throne
               ,
               saying
               ,
               It
               is
               done
               :
            
             This
             is
             a
             firm
             Decree
             from
             him
             that
             sits
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             assurance
             by
             his
             Spirit
             universally
             in
             the
             hearts
             
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             the
             
               Evangelical
               Party
            
             ,
             that
             their
             Ministry
             shall
             succeed
             ;
             And
             as
             to
             the
             utter
             overthrow
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             the
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             consummate
             under
             this
             seventh
             Vial
             :
             The
             thing
             is
             as
             sure
             as
             it
             were
             done
             already
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               there
               were
               voices
               ,
               and
               thunders
               ,
               and
               lightenings
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               great
               earthquake
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               not
               since
               men
               were
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               so
               mighty
               an
               earthquake
               ,
               and
               so
               great
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             strange
             Commutation
             of
             Affairs
             in
             the
             world
             as
             was
             never
             known
             or
             recorded
             in
             any
             History
             of
             former
             Times
             :
             Of
             such
             mighty
             efficacy
             was
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             speaking
             party
             of
             the
             Army
             of
             Christ
             ,
             against
             the
             Forces
             of
             the
             Infidels
             and
             Antichrist
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             Voices
             ,
             and
             Thunders
             ,
             and
             Lightenings
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             promulgation
             (
             by
             these
             
             Boanergers's
             )
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             is
             like
             unto
             fire
             ,
             as
             is
             related
             in
             Esdras
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               great
               City
               was
               divided
               into
               three
               parts
            
             ;
             as
             there
             were
             three
             parts
             in
             the
             great
             Camp
             before
             :
             The
             
               Antichristian
               party
            
             ,
             the
             Infidel
             or
             purely
             Heathen
             party
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             
               Evangelical
               party
            
             :
             But
             this
             Tripartition
             is
             named
             immediately
             after
             this
             great
             Earthquake
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             handsom
             embellishing
             the
             outward
             Cortex
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             .
             *
             
               And
               the
               Cities
               of
               the
               Nations
               fell
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Heathenish
             or
             
               Infidel
               party
            
             were
             thunder-struck
             by
             these
             
             Boanerges's
             ,
             and
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             simplicity
             and
             purity
             thereof
             :
             
               And
               great
               Babylon
               came
               in
               remembrance
               before
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Antichristian
               Hierarchy
            
             with
             her
             adherents
             ,
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             she
             
             is
             called
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             :
             
               To
               give
               unto
               her
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               fierceness
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             arraigned
             and
             judged
             ,
             that
             condign
             punishment
             and
             vengeance
             may
             be
             taken
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             
               And
               every
               Island
               fled
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Mountains
               were
               not
               found
               :
            
             Their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             other
             consecrated
             places
             were
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             their
             Dignities
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Assistances
             of
             the
             great
             Ones
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             
               And
               there
               fell
               upon
               men
               a
               great
               hail
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               every
               stone
               about
               the
               weight
               of
               a
               Talent
               ,
            
             namely
             upon
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             the
             Antichristian
             party
             :
             So
             that
             all
             her
             goodly
             trees
             were
             spoiled
             and
             stript
             of
             their
             both
             leaves
             and
             fruit
             ,
             their
             boughs
             broke
             down
             ,
             and
             their
             stocks
             beaten
             bare
             even
             to
             the
             inmost
             bark
             .
             
               And
               men
               blasphemed
               God
               because
               of
               the
               plague
               of
               the
               hail
               ,
               for
               the
               plague
               thereof
               was
               exceeding
               great
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             this
             Antichristian
             party
             were
             still
             hardened
             even
             in
             this
             last
             Aegyptian
             plague
             inflicted
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             rage
             and
             impatience
             under
             their
             calamity
             made
             them
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             which
             yet
             are
             altogether
             righteousness
             and
             truth
             :
             Or
             if
             in
             these
             miseries
             they
             took
             themselves
             to
             their
             devotions
             ,
             *
             their
             very
             prayers
             were
             blasphemy
             in
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             mingled
             with
             various
             sorts
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XVI
               .
               Vers.
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 a
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Iconismes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               called
               
                 Iconismorum
                 Metallaxis
              
               in
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               :
               And
               it
               is
               a
               Prophetick
               Figure
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Image
               or
               Representation
               that
               is
               begun
               with
               ,
               is
               not
               continued
               but
               changed
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               same
               matter
               still
               pursued
               :
               See
               
                 Synops.
                 Prophet
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 sect
                 .
                 15.
                 
              
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               letting
               go
               the
               first
               Iconisme
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               a
               Camp
               ,
               and
               not
               persuing
               it
               to
               the
               event
               of
               the
               Battel
               ,
               is
               here
               done
               with
               great
               consideration
               and
               prospection
               ,
               because
               this
               Battel
               is
               fully
               afterwards
               described
               ,
               and
               the
               Commander
               also
               or
               General
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               omitted
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 19
                 th
                 Chapter
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
              
               Which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               main
               pieces
               of
               the
               artifice
               of
               concealment
               ,
               intended
               in
               this
               admirable
               Book
               of
               Prophecies
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 fell
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               There
               is
               mention
               at
               first
               but
               of
               one
               great
               City
               ,
               and
               yet
               here
               besides
               Babylon
               ,
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               many
               Cities
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               of
               the
               Nations
               :
               Which
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               destined
               Key
               whereby
               we
               might
               understand
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               great
               City
               is
               meant
               the
               Vniversality
               of
               a
               number
               of
               Cities
               considered
               as
               one
               ,
               in
               which
               Babylon
               it self
               was
               also
               comprized
               ,
               according
               as
               we
               have
               expounded
               it
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 21.
                 
                 Their
                 very
                 prayers
                 were
                 blasphemy
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               the
               sense
               which
               that
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Author
               Peganius
               gives
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               I
               thought
               worth
               the
               taking
               notice
               of
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               effectually
               force
               any
               one
               to
               make
               a
               more
               serious
               reflexion
               on
               the
               hainousness
               and
               horridness
               of
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XVII
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             nineteenth
             Verse
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             short
             glance
             at
             the
             Arraignment
             ,
             Accusation
             and
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             .
             But
             the
             destruction
             of
             this
             Babylon
             being
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             all
             the
             Vials
             ,
             this
             Argument
             may
             well
             seem
             to
             deserve
             a
             more
             full
             and
             copious
             prosecution
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             
               Arraignment
               ,
               Accusation
            
             and
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             great
             Whore
             contained
             in
             these
             two
             next
             Chapters
             ,
             namely
             the
             17
             th
             and
             18
             th
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             follows
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
               And
               there
               came
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               Angels
               which
               had
               the
               seven
               Uials
               and
               talked
               with
               me
               ,
               saying
               unto
               me
               ,
               Come
               hither
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               unto
               thee
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               Whore
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Arraignment
               ,
               Accusation
            
             and
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             and
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             ;
             for
             so
             whoredom
             signifies
             in
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             :
             
               That
               sitteth
               upon
               many
               waters
            
             :
             who
             is
             seated
             amongst
             many
             People
             ,
             and
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             spreads
             far
             and
             wide
             ,
             and
             who
             pretends
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               With
               whom
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             the
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
               have
               committed
               Fornication
            
             ,
             have
             joyned
             with
             in
             Idolatrous
             worship
             :
             
               And
               the
               Inhabiters
               of
               the
               Earth
               have
               been
               made
               drunk
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               her
               Fornication
               :
            
             so
             inflamed
             ,
             so
             intoxicated
             and
             dementated
             with
             the
             unwholesome
             heat
             of
             Idolatrous
             zeal
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             made
             them
             very
             boisterously
             quarrelsome
             against
             all
             opposers
             or
             despisers
             of
             their
             fair
             Diana
             ,
             and
             so
             sottish
             ,
             secure
             ,
             and
             heedless
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             lien
             exposed
             to
             all
             the
             deceits
             and
             injuries
             that
             this
             cunning
             Circe
             could
             put
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               So
               he
               carried
               me
               away
               in
               the
               Spirit
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               I
               saw
               a
               Woman
               sit
               upon
               a
               scarlet-coloured
               Beast
               :
            
             whose
             colour
             denotes
             Tyrannical
             Cruelty
             as
             well
             as
             Imperial
             Majesty
             .
             By
             this
             is
             understood
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             
               Full
               of
               names
               of
               blasphemy
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             full
             of
             titles
             or
             kinds
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             full
             of
             gods
             ,
             so
             Grotius
             interprets
             it
             ,
             understanding
             it
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             :
             And
             we
             may
             safely
             render
             it
             ,
             full
             of
             Daemons
             in
             M
             r
             Medes
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             full
             of
             superstitious
             and
             idolatrous
             worship
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             (
             besides
             other
             Idolatries
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             worshipping
             the
             due
             object
             of
             our
             Religion
             God
             and
             Christ
             )
             since
             the
             Empire
             has
             become
             Paganochristian
             :
             
               Having
               seven
               heads
               and
               ten
               horns
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Angel
             interprets
             vers
             .
             9.12
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               the
               woman
               was
               arayed
               in
               purple
               and
               scarlet
               colour
               ,
               and
               decked
               with
               gold
               and
               precious
               stone
               and
               pearls
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             this
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             ,
             the
             Patriarchs
             or
             Popes
             especially
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             &c.
             have
             this
             Imperial
             colour
             and
             richness
             ,
             very
             gorgeously
             apparelled
             upon
             occasions
             in
             their
             rich
             Copes
             and
             costly
             Miters
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             furniture
             of
             their
             Altars
             :
             
               Having
               a
               golden
               cup
               in
               her
               hand
               full
               of
               abominations
               and
               filthiness
               of
               her
               fornication
               :
            
             An
             enchanted
             Cup
             or
             Philter
             ,
             an
             intoxicating
             Love-potion
             to
             inflame
             the
             Empire
             again
             with
             a
             whorish
             desire
             after
             Idols
             .
             And
             it
             is
             further
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             metal
             of
             the
             Cup
             has
             a
             natural
             Magick
             with
             it
             to
             draw
             and
             allure
             men
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             to
             intoxicate
             the
             brains
             of
             their
             Clergy
             with
             the
             fumes
             of
             ambition
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             enriched
             with
             the
             golden
             gifts
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             assisting
             and
             abetting
             the
             Idolatry
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               upon
               her
               forehead
               was
               a
               name
               written
               :
            
             By
             way
             of
             allusion
             to
             some
             impudent
             Harlots
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             names
             written
             upon
             their
             foreheads
             :
             
               Mystery
               Babylon
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               ,
               and
               abominations
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             The
             first
             word
             is
             a
             Key
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             that
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               great
               City
               which
               is
               spiritually
               called
            
             Sodom
             and
             Aegypt
             .
             For
             in
             neither
             place
             is
             it
             a
             mere
             ordinary
             Synecdoche
             putting
             one
             Heathenish
             City
             for
             another
             .
             For
             what
             Mysteriousness
             or
             Spiritualness
             could
             there
             be
             in
             that
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Christian
             Polity
             or
             Hierarchy
             so
             degenerated
             into
             unchristian
             Tyranny
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             mystically
             or
             spiritually
             set
             out
             by
             the
             name
             Aegypt
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             here
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Babylon
             the
             great
             :
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             holding
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             in
             such
             an
             hard
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             also
             propagating
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             Baalim
             ,
             of
             Daemons
             ,
             or
             false
             gods
             ;
             so
             this
             Hierarchy
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Images
             ,
             and
             other
             Idolatries
             :
             Great
             ,
             as
             pretending
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             or
             Universal
             ,
             and
             having
             indeed
             a
             large
             extent
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             :
             
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             reproach
             to
             her
             affectation
             of
             being
             accounted
             and
             called
             
               Holy
               Mother
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             yet
             so
             unholy
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Abominations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Idols
             or
             Image
             worship
             :
             For
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             translated
             by
             the
             seventy
             Interpreters
             :
             But
             to
             understand
             here
             ,
             by
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Rome
            
             Heathen
             ,
             one
             Pagan
             City
             for
             another
             ,
             certainly
             would
             be
             but
             a
             dry
             Synecdoche
             ,
             no
             mystery
             at
             all
             .
             This
             
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             therefore
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             horns
             of
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             Hierarchy
             ,
             but
             spake
             as
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Decreed
             gross
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             
             cruel
             persecutions
             :
             As
             here
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Charge
             laid
             against
             this
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             :
             Her
             
               bloody
               persecutions
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               the
               woman
               drunk
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
             To
             be
             drunk
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             shows
             her
             excessive
             and
             unsatiable
             cruelty
             in
             persecuting
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             burning
             them
             with
             fire
             and
             fagot
             ,
             but
             destroying
             them
             with
             repeated
             massacres
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             those
             that
             have
             made
             a
             careful
             compute
             of
             their
             murders
             and
             cruelties
             have
             found
             them
             to
             exceed
             the
             bloodiness
             and
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Pagans
             against
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             under
             the
             
               Red
               Dragon
               :
               And
               when
               I
               saw
               her
               ,
               I
               wondered
               with
               great
               admiration
               :
            
             To
             see
             a
             Woman
             so
             nobly
             and
             splendidly
             attired
             ,
             drunken
             and
             defiling
             her
             garments
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             should
             permit
             so
             great
             impiety
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             to
             consort
             together
             :
             But
             that
             Iohn
             might
             the
             better
             understand
             the
             comprehension
             of
             Gods
             wayes
             and
             Providence
             touching
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Angel
             unfolds
             the
             riddle
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               And
               the
               Angel
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Wherefore
               didst
               thou
               marvel
               ?
               I
               will
               tell
               thee
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Woman
               and
               of
               the
               Beast
               that
               carrieth
               her
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               seven
               heads
               and
               ten
               horns
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             on
             his
             seventh
             head
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             satisfied
             touching
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Providence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               Beast
               which
               thou
               sawest
            
             ,
             *
             his
             name
             is
             (
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             taken
             from
             the
             intercessation
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             when
             the
             Empire
             becomes
             Christian
             ,
             which
             to
             your
             comfort
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             )
             his
             name
             is
             ,
             
               was
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               shall
               ascend
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               
               pit
               ,
               and
               go
               into
               perdition
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             which
             is
             understood
             by
             the
             Beast
             with
             seven
             heads
             and
             ten
             horns
             ,
             is
             represented
             here
             under
             such
             a
             state
             or
             condition
             ,
             that
             at
             some
             time
             it
             might
             be
             said
             truly
             of
             it
             in
             its
             prefiguration
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             was
             and
             
               is
               not
            
             ;
             which
             was
             only
             true
             in
             the
             time
             of
             pure
             Christianity
             obtaining
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Constantines
             time
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             Antichristianism
             or
             Idolatry
             .
             For
             the
             Beast
             is
             the
             Empire
             Idolatrizing
             ,
             which
             Idolatrizing
             Empire
             ceased
             to
             be
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             the
             pure
             Christian
             Caesars
             :
             but
             being
             there
             would
             be
             an
             Apostasie
             again
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             Paganochristian
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Empire
             become
             a
             Beast
             again
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             was
             ,
             namely
             ,
             under
             the
             Paganical
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             
               is
               not
            
             ,
             namely
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             pure
             Christianity
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             
               should
               be
               afterwards
            
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             ,
             
               And
               shall
               ascend
               out
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               .
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             may
             signifie
             both
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             latter
             denoting
             multitudes
             of
             people
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             Beast
             would
             consist
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             original
             of
             this
             horrid
             Apostasie
             into
             Idolatry
             again
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             deceits
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             But
             to
             mitigate
             S
             t
             
             Iohn's
             wonderment
             ,
             there
             is
             at
             last
             added
             ,
             
               And
               go
               into
               perdition
            
             .
             This
             Apostasie
             shall
             not
             continue
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             the
             Empire
             as
             to
             its
             Idolatry
             shall
             perish
             quite
             ,
             and
             so
             cease
             to
             be
             any
             longer
             a
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Idolatry
             and
             Tyranny
             therein
             against
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             being
             
               utterly
               abolished
            
             :
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             ,
             but
             the
             Empire
             Paganochristian
             is
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             here
             prefigured
             .
             
             
               And
               they
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               Earth
               shall
               wonder
               :
            
             As
             Chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               And
               all
               the
               world
               wondered
               after
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             same
             Beast
             with
             this
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             were
             so
             wonderfully
             taken
             with
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             love
             with
             him
             and
             enslaved
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Paganochristian
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             he
             countenanced
             ;
             (
             
               whose
               names
               were
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             are
             seduced
             ,
             unless
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             afterwards
             termed
             ,
             the
             called
             ,
             chosen
             and
             faithful
             .
             
               When
               they
               behold
               the
               Beast
               that
               was
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               :
            
             Which
             is
             the
             very
             same
             Beast
             that
             is
             called
             the
             
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             For
             the
             Empire
             becoming
             Paganochristian
             ,
             and
             exercising
             their
             Idolatry
             upon
             other
             objects
             than
             the
             old
             Pagans
             did
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             properly
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               same
            
             Pagan
             Empire
             revived
             again
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             
               Image
               thereof
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Idolatrous
             Empire
             ,
             bearing
             an
             analogie
             or
             similitude
             to
             the
             old
             Pagan
             Idolatrous
             Empire
             in
             a
             manner
             in
             all
             their
             strokes
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             rightly
             termed
             
               that
               was
            
             ,
             as
             being
             Idolatrous
             ,
             as
             the
             Pagan
             Empire
             was
             ;
             
               and
               is
               not
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             very
             Pagan
             Empire
             ,
             their
             Idolatry
             now
             having
             new
             objects
             ;
             
               and
               yet
               is
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             because
             the
             Idolatry
             is
             the
             same
             though
             disguised
             under
             new
             titles
             and
             objects
             .
             This
             is
             the
             easie
             and
             natural
             sense
             of
             this
             description
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             which
             necessarily
             imports
             that
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             is
             here
             understood
             in
             that
             succession
             of
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             it
             had
             apostatized
             from
             the
             pure
             Christian
             worship
             into
             Idolatry
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             the
             Woman
             that
             rides
             this
             Beast
             can
             be
             no
             Pagan
             Polity
             ,
             but
             the
             Paganochristian
             Hierarchy
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               here
               is
               the
               mind
               which
               hath
               wisdom
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             here
             lies
             a
             meaning
             of
             a
             great
             Arcanum
             or
             secret
             :
             For
             so
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seems
             to
             insinuate
             .
             For
             wisdom
             is
             according
             to
             her
             name
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             manifest
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             Ecclesiastic
             .
             6.22
             .
             
               The
               seven
               Heads
               are
               the
               seven
               Mountains
               on
               which
               the
               Woman
               sitteth
               :
            
             Which
             haply
             has
             a
             glance
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Rome
             ,
             both
             these
             Cities
             having
             seven
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             Clergy
             having
             defiled
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Latine
             Church
             the
             Western
             :
             And
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             we
             did
             above
             interpret
             of
             these
             two
             Patriarchates
             ,
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               there
               are
               seven
               Kings
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             seven
             forms
             of
             Soveraignty
             or
             Supreme
             Magistracy
             in
             the
             Roman
             Common-wealth
             or
             Empire
             :
             the
             division
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             which
             is
             naturally
             made
             thus
             :
             The
             Soveraignty
             is
             either
             in
             many
             or
             in
             one
             ;
             in
             many
             ,
             as
             
               Consuls
               ,
               Tribuni
               militum
               ,
               Triumviri
            
             ;
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             
               Kings
               ,
               Dictators
            
             and
             Emperours
             :
             Which
             Emperours
             may
             be
             again
             divided
             into
             
               Pagan
               ,
               Christian
               ,
               Paganochristian
            
             :
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             distribution
             ,
             the
             Beast
             will
             have
             just
             seven
             Heads
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             described
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Kings
             ,
             Consuls
             ,
             Tribunes
             ,
             Decemviri
             ,
             Dictators
             ,
             Pagan
             Caesars
             or
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             Paganochristian
             :
             
               Five
               are
               fallen
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             Kings
             ,
             Consuls
             ,
             Tribunes
             ,
             Decemviri
             ,
             Dictators
             ,
             these
             Sovereign
             Magistrates
             had
             past
             away
             in
             S
             t
             
             Iohn's
             time
             :
             
               And
               one
               is
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             the
             Pagan
             Caesars
             or
             Emperours
             ,
             these
             were
             in
             being
             in
             his
             time
             :
             
               And
               the
               other
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             the
             other
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             enumeration
             now
             is
             of
             Kings
             in
             the
             largest
             sense
             :
             Therefore
             this
             other
             King
             is
             the
             
               Christian
               Caesar
            
             or
             Emperour
             who
             had
             not
             appeared
             upon
             the
             stage
             yet
             .
             
               And
               
               when
               he
               cometh
               he
               must
               continue
               a
               short
               space
               :
            
             The
             succession
             of
             the
             pure
             Christian
             Emperours
             will
             last
             but
             a
             while
             ,
             the
             Apostasie
             not
             long
             after
             being
             to
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               the
               Beast
               that
               was
               and
               is
               not
               ,
            
             which
             above
             was
             called
             the
             Beast
             that
             
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
            
             ;
             the
             Head
             ,
             suppose
             of
             this
             Beast
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               eighth
            
             King
             or
             Soveraign
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Paganochristian
             Caesars
             ,
             at
             least
             till
             the
             Pope
             make
             himself
             Caesar
             ,
             or
             Supreme
             Paganochristian
             ;
             for
             Paganochristian
             Supremacy
             constitutes
             the
             eighth
             King
             or
             seventh
             Head
             of
             Blasphemy
             :
             As
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               is
               of
               the
               seven
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             the
             seven
             Kings
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             seven
             Heads
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Idolatrous
             :
             For
             though
             there
             be
             eight
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             but
             seven
             Heads
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ceasing
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Christian
             Caesars
             ,
             who
             therefore
             could
             be
             no
             head
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             Idolatrous
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Idolatrous
             Empire
             then
             ceasing
             .
             
               And
               goeth
               into
               perdition
            
             :
             The
             Beast
             that
             
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             though
             it
             reign
             to
             the
             last
             Semitime
             of
             the
             forty
             two
             months
             ,
             yet
             his
             Jurisdiction
             about
             that
             time
             was
             to
             be
             cut
             shorter
             ,
             (
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             Provinces
             ,
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             fell
             off
             from
             him
             )
             and
             at
             last
             his
             Idolatrous
             Power
             and
             Tyranny
             shall
             be
             quite
             abolished
             :
             As
             is
             supposed
             in
             several
             passages
             in
             the
             lamentation
             over
             Babylon
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               the
               ten
               Horns
               which
               thou
               sawest
               are
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               which
               have
               received
               no
               Kingdom
               as
               yet
            
             ;
             namely
             in
             S
             t
             
             Iohn's
             time
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             the
             sixth
             Head
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             Beast
             fought
             ,
             and
             was
             slain
             by
             Michael
             :
             In
             which
             battel
             he
             is
             also
             represented
             
             with
             
               seven
               Heads
            
             and
             
               ten
               Horns
            
             ,
             but
             no
             Crowns
             upon
             the
             Horns
             ,
             their
             actual
             Coronation
             being
             not
             till
             the
             seventh
             Head
             :
             But
             Chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             1.
             there
             are
             Crowns
             on
             his
             Horns
             ,
             because
             the
             Beast
             there
             in
             that
             Vision
             is
             the
             healed
             or
             revived
             Beast
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             the
             Beast
             that
             
               was
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               :
            
             And
             yet
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Crowns
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             been
             a
             repugnancy
             to
             this
             passage
             [
             which
             have
             received
             no
             Kingdom
             as
             yet
             ]
             and
             there
             are
             other
             infallible
             arguments
             of
             this
             Beast
             ,
             being
             the
             Beast
             under
             the
             seventh
             Head
             without
             that
             ,
             so
             that
             that
             indication
             was
             needless
             ,
             though
             fit
             and
             requisite
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             this
             Beast
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             Chapter
             :
             But
             here
             that
             which
             follows
             supplies
             the
             omission
             of
             the
             Crowns
             on
             the
             Horns
             :
             
               But
               receive
               power
               as
               Kings
               one
               hour
               with
               the
               Beast
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Church
             degenerates
             into
             paganish
             superstitions
             and
             Idolatries
             ,
             will
             the
             Empire
             be
             divided
             into
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             the
             entireness
             of
             the
             Empire
             being
             a
             lett
             to
             the
             appearing
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             even
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             .
             As
             the
             Empire
             was
             healing
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             old
             Paganism
             again
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             Beast
             ,
             it
             grew
             actually
             divided
             into
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             express
             ,
             than
             the
             Crowns
             upon
             the
             ten
             horns
             of
             the
             healed
             Beast
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             more
             needless
             to
             mention
             the
             Crowns
             here
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               These
               have
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               shall
               give
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               unto
               the
               Beast
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             of
             one
             Paganochristian
             Religion
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Empire
             had
             again
             become
             a
             Beast
             ;
             and
             shall
             give
             their
             power
             and
             strength
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ,
             being
             ready
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             other
             Power
             or
             Authority
             they
             have
             to
             maintain
             this
             Beast
             in
             its
             
             beastly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             its
             Idolatrous
             condition
             ,
             and
             Pagan-like
             Superstitions
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               These
               shall
               make
               war
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               shall
               overcome
               them
            
             ;
             namely
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             by
             that
             patience
             and
             truth
             that
             is
             found
             in
             his
             followers
             :
             
               For
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               Kings
            
             :
             So
             already
             by
             right
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             has
             decreed
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             he
             shall
             have
             full
             and
             quiet
             possession
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ.
             
               And
               they
               that
               are
               with
               him
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               chosen
               ,
               and
               faithful
               .
            
             The
             great
             stress
             lies
             upon
             chosen
             and
             faithful
             :
             For
             many
             are
             called
             but
             few
             are
             chosen
             .
             But
             those
             choice
             ones
             that
             are
             said
             to
             be
             with
             him
             are
             stout
             Soldiers
             ,
             that
             will
             follow
             the
             Lamb
             whithersoever
             he
             goes
             ,
             never
             leave
             him
             for
             any
             persecution
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             be
             firm
             and
             faithful
             unto
             him
             ,
             be
             their
             patience
             never
             so
             much
             exercised
             by
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               he
               saith
               unto
               me
               ,
               The
               Waters
               which
               thou
               sawest
               where
               the
               Whore
               sitteth
               ,
               are
               Peoples
               ,
               and
               Multitudes
               ,
               and
               Nations
               ,
               and
               Tongues
               :
            
             Even
             all
             the
             Nations
             and
             People
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               ten
               Horns
               which
               thou
               sawest
               upon
               the
               Beast
               ;
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             under
             the
             seventh
             head
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Paganochristian
             head
             ,
             be
             it
             Pope
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Supreme
               Power
               Paganochristian
            
             be
             it
             lodged
             where
             it
             will
             ,
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             
               healed
               Beast
            
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Beast
             that
             
               was
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               :
               These
               ,
            
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             
               shall
               hate
               the
               Whore
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             particularly
             :
             
               And
               shall
               make
               her
               desolate
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               shall
               eat
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               burn
               her
               with
               fire
               .
            
             The
             making
             of
             her
             
             desolate
             and
             naked
             is
             the
             stripping
             her
             of
             her
             wealth
             and
             revenues
             ,
             and
             bestowing
             of
             them
             upon
             better
             uses
             .
             And
             the
             eating
             of
             her
             flesh
             may
             partly
             have
             the
             same
             signification
             ;
             Flesh
             signifying
             wealth
             with
             the
             Onirocritical
             Interpreters
             :
             But
             it
             may
             also
             signifie
             carnal
             Ordinances
             and
             Institutes
             Superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fulsome
             flesh
             of
             this
             Whore
             :
             And
             the
             eating
             this
             flesh
             of
             hers
             ,
             and
             burning
             her
             with
             fire
             is
             the
             abolishing
             of
             these
             grosly
             Superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             Rites
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             Truth
             and
             Zeal
             which
             is
             likened
             to
             fire
             .
             This
             has
             been
             done
             in
             its
             measure
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             and
             Principalities
             forsook
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             further
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             extendedly
             ,
             fulfilled
             under
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Vials
             Politically
             understood
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               For
               God
               hath
               put
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               fullfil
               his
               will
               :
            
             It
             is
             easie
             enough
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             Gods
             connivence
             at
             these
             times
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             permitted
             to
             the
             Pseudoprophetick
             Beast
             ,
             through
             the
             officious
             assistance
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             darkness
             ,
             to
             do
             such
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             use
             such
             wayes
             of
             imposing
             upon
             the
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             as
             would
             certainly
             enough
             determine
             them
             to
             the
             Idolatrous
             Religion
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             But
             that
             they
             were
             thus
             certain
             to
             be
             deceived
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             their
             own
             lapse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             after-consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             any
             injustice
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             no
             otherwise
             here
             is
             said
             to
             put
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             fullfill
             his
             will
             ,
             &c.
             than
             in
             Exod.
             he
             is
             said
             to
             harden
             
             Pharaoh's
             heart
             from
             letting
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             go
             .
             
               And
               to
               agree
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               Kingdom
               to
               the
               Beast
               :
            
             the
             same
             that
             was
             hinted
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             and
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             
               Until
               the
               words
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               :
            
             For
             
               Dan.
               chap.
            
             7.
             
             it
             is
             plainly
             said
             of
             the
             little
             Horn
             ,
             which
             there
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             change
             Times
             and
             Laws
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             given
             into
             his
             hands
             for
             a
             Time
             and
             Times
             and
             half
             a
             Time
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             a
             Time
             determinate
             by
             God
             :
             But
             then
             it
             presently
             follows
             ,
             
               But
               the
               judgement
               shall
               sit
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               Dominion
               to
               consume
               and
               destroy
               it
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             And
             that
             little
             Horn
             is
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             
               Synops.
               Prophet
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             14.
             sect
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               the
               Woman
               which
               thou
               sawest
               is
               that
               great
               City
               which
               reigneth
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             reigned
             in
             S
             t
             
             Iohn's
             time
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             
               Old
               Rome
            
             is
             understood
             ,
             not
             
               New
               Rome
            
             ,
             or
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             no
             Polity
             seated
             upon
             seven
             Hills
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             there
             ,
             reigned
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             S
             t
             
             Iohn's
             time
             .
             The
             sense
             therefore
             of
             the
             Verse
             may
             be
             clearly
             delivered
             in
             this
             short
             Paraphrase
             :
             The
             Woman
             which
             thou
             sawest
             riding
             on
             the
             Beast
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             ,
             
               Was
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
            
             ;
             is
             that
             great
             City
             that
             now
             ruleth
             over
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             namely
             Rome
             ;
             whose
             Inhabitants
             though
             flowing
             successively
             are
             accounted
             one
             and
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             because
             included
             within
             the
             same
             reputed
             walls
             and
             buildings
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             accounted
             one
             and
             the
             same
             River
             that
             flowes
             betwixt
             the
             same
             banks
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             water
             does
             not
             continue
             for
             a
             day
             together
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Ruling
             Power
             Ecclesiastick
             or
             Hierarchy
             of
             seven-hilled
             Rome
             in
             Italy
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             two-horned
             Beasts
             name
             is
             Latinus
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             Vision
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             )
             is
             this
             Woman
             that
             rides
             the
             Beast
             ,
             that
             
               was
               and
               is
               not
               and
               yet
               is
               ,
            
             and
             most
             principally
             concerned
             in
             this
             Vision
             ;
             which
             contains
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Arraignment
             of
             her
             person
             described
             from
             her
             Quality
             or
             Dignity
             ,
             being
             
             Queen
             or
             Empress
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             signified
             by
             the
             Beast
             she
             rides
             on
             ;
             and
             from
             her
             
               Gorgeous
               Apparel
            
             ,
             and
             from
             her
             Palace
             or
             
               Chief
               Place
            
             of
             her
             Residence
             seven-hilled
             Rome
             :
             But
             the
             Crime
             or
             Charge
             against
             her
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             corrupting
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             with
             Idolatry
             and
             
               Cruelty
               ,
               murdering
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Martyrs
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
             Her
             doom
             or
             condemnation
             is
             very
             copiously
             and
             pompously
             set
             out
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             think
             is
             a
             very
             easie
             ,
             natural
             and
             coherent
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Seventeenth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             but
             abundantly
             satisfie
             any
             unprejudiced
             Reader
             :
             But
             whoever
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             carefully
             to
             peruse
             ,
             and
             throughly
             to
             understand
             the
             eight
             last
             Chapters
             of
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             my
             
               Synopsis
               Prophetica
            
             ,
             amongst
             which
             is
             my
             Ioynt-Exposition
             of
             this
             Seventeenth
             and
             Thirteenth
             Chapters
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             much
             prejudiced
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             speak
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             he
             will
             confess
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             made
             out
             with
             evidence
             even
             mathematical
             and
             undeniable
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             I
             have
             given
             of
             this
             Chapter
             here
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchy
            
             is
             that
             
               Great
               Whore
            
             riding
             the
             Beast
             ,
             
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               ;
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             The
             Empire
             since
             it
             was
             corrupted
             from
             pure
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             relapsed
             again
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             Idolatrous
             Paganochristianism
             :
             For
             what
             
               Roman
               Polity
            
             can
             rule
             this
             Empire
             but
             what
             is
             contemporary
             to
             it
             ?
             Wherefore
             the
             Woman
             that
             rides
             the
             Beast
             is
             not
             Pagan
             but
             Paganochristian
             ,
             that
             Paganochristian
             Hierarchy
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XVII
               .
               Vers.
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 His
                 Name
                 is
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               I
               intersert
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Prophetical
               Ellipsis
               ;
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Figures
               that
               make
               up
               the
               artifice
               of
               Concealment
               in
               this
               Book
               of
               Prophecies
               :
               But
               such
               an
               Ellipsis
               is
               so
               natural
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               used
               where
               there
               is
               no
               such
               design
               ,
               as
               
                 Exod.
                 chap.
                 3.
                 vers
                 .
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 And
              
               Moses
               
                 said
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 Behold
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 Fathers
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 me
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 Name
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 God
                 said
                 unto
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 ●hat
                 I
                 am
              
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               plainly
               an
               Ellipsis
               ,
               instead
               of
               ,
               
                 My
                 Name
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               obvious
               at
               first
               sight
               .
               But
               in
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               such
               an
               Ellipsis
               is
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               but
               purposely
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               that
               it
               is
               not
               obvious
               to
               discern
               there
               is
               an
               Ellipsis
               ,
               the
               sense
               seeming
               so
               perfect
               and
               running
               so
               glibly
               without
               one
               ;
               which
               therefore
               is
               the
               artifice
               of
               concealment
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               it
               had
               not
               been
               a
               
                 Prophetical
                 Ellipsis
              
               ,
               but
               a
               common
               one
               :
               See
               
                 Synops.
                 Prophet
                 .
                 chap.
                 4.
                 sect
                 .
                 6.
              
               and
               
                 chap.
                 13.
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 sect
                 .
                 13.
                 
              
               Whence
               you
               may
               more
               fully
               understand
               how
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               Ellipsis
               is
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               to
               be
               interserted
               ,
               
                 His
                 name
                 is
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Arraignment
             and
             Accusation
             of
             the
             Great
             Whore
             was
             in
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             ,
             now
             
             follows
             her
             doom
             or
             
               Condemnation
               .
               And
               after
               these
               things
               I
               saw
               another
               Angel
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               having
               great
               power
               :
            
             which
             intimates
             ,
             that
             those
             Agents
             that
             are
             prefigured
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             effect
             what
             he
             predicts
             ,
             are
             Persons
             of
             high
             place
             .
             
               And
               the
               Earth
               was
               lightened
               with
               his
               glory
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Earth
             was
             enlightened
             with
             his
             brightness
             ,
             which
             signifies
             that
             these
             great
             persons
             being
             themselves
             fully
             illuminated
             through
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             did
             most
             effectually
             enlighten
             others
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             by
             their
             example
             and
             godly
             profession
             of
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               he
               cryed
               mightily
               with
               a
               strong
               voice
               :
            
             He
             predicts
             the
             doom
             ,
             or
             pronounceth
             the
             sentence
             against
             the
             great
             Whore
             with
             a
             strong
             and
             strenuous
             voice
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             the
             assuredness
             and
             certainty
             of
             the
             execution
             thereof
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
               is
               fallen
               ,
               is
               fallen
               :
            
             which
             words
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             the
             same
             with
             those
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             8.
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             the
             partial
             fall
             of
             Babylon
             in
             the
             first
             Reformation
             ,
             at
             the
             Rising
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             extended
             further
             to
             the
             final
             destruction
             of
             the
             Whore
             and
             the
             Beast
             under
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             ,
             when
             the
             Beast
             is
             to
             go
             into
             utter
             perdition
             ;
             which
             time
             of
             his
             
               final
               overthrow
            
             is
             not
             limited
             in
             Chap.
             17.
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Vision
             (
             Chap.
             13.
             )
             of
             his
             
               partial
               overthrow
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             to
             the
             seventh
             Semi-time
             of
             the
             forty
             two
             Prophetical
             months
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             doom
             of
             Babylon
             contains
             both
             her
             partial
             and
             final
             destruction
             :
             
               And
               is
               become
               the
               habitation
               of
               Devils
               ,
               and
               the
               hold
               of
               every
               foul
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               cage
               of
               every
               unclean
               and
               hateful
               bird
               .
            
             The
             desolation
             and
             destruction
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Roman
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             or
             Polity
             ,
             not
             a
             City
             of
             
             Stones
             or
             Brick
             (
             a
             thing
             childish
             to
             be
             conceived
             )
             is
             set
             out
             by
             the
             description
             of
             ruined
             and
             desolate
             Cities
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Babylon
             literally
             understood
             ,
             Isai.
             13.2
             .
             
               And
               their
               houses
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               dolefull
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               Owles
               shall
               dwell
               there
               ,
               and
               Satyrs
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               shaggie-haired
               Devils
               shall
               dance
               there
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             mystical
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             power
             of
             this
             Hierarchy
             is
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             ruines
             thereof
             there
             will
             be
             lurking
             assemblies
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             persons
             as
             are
             deciphered
             by
             Devils
             or
             
               foul
               Spirits
            
             (
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             
               unclean
               Spirits
            
             are
             said
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             Beast
             and
             false
             Prophet
             )
             and
             
               by
               hateful
               and
               unclean
               Birds
            
             .
             The
             character
             of
             whom
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             without
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             which
             appears
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             this
             Babylon
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               For
               without
               are
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               Sorcerers
               ,
               and
               Whoremongers
               ,
               and
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               loveth
               or
               maketh
               a
               lie
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Cage
             of
             unclean
             Birds
             or
             impure
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             the
             ruines
             of
             Babylon
             are
             the
             habitation
             of
             ;
             who
             having
             now
             no
             power
             over
             others
             ,
             will
             exercise
             a
             power
             amongst
             themselves
             :
             And
             one
             Aethiopian
             or
             Leopard
             will
             wash
             and
             absolve
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               For
               all
               Nations
               have
               drunk
               of
               the
               Wine
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               her
               fornication
            
             ;
             that
             is
             of
             her
             poisoned
             Philter
             or
             Love-Cup
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             been
             intoxicated
             :
             
               And
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               have
               committed
               fornication
               with
               her
               :
            
             She
             has
             corrupted
             the
             Ten
             Kings
             of
             the
             Empire
             with
             the
             Abominations
             of
             her
             Idolatry
             :
             
               And
               the
               Merchants
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Merchants
             ,
             that
             prog'd
             for
             great
             Dignities
             and
             Preferments
             under
             her
             ,
             which
             she
             chaffered
             for
             the
             maintaining
             or
             advancing
             her
             own
             
             interest
             and
             greatness
             ;
             who
             are
             here
             called
             Merchants
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             reproach
             to
             their
             false
             pretense
             of
             spirituality
             ,
             and
             of
             acting
             still
             in
             behalf
             of
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             their
             designs
             are
             really
             sensual
             ,
             worldly
             and
             earthly
             ;
             
               Are
               waxed
               rich
               through
               the
               abundance
               of
               her
               delicacies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             luxuriancy
             of
             her
             wealth
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             accustomed
             luxury
             ,
             the
             later
             an
             incitement
             to
             get
             wealth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             in
             the
             mode
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             supply
             to
             their
             desire
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               another
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             which
             therefore
             is
             a
             commission
             ,
             nay
             ;
             a
             command
             from
             Heaven
             to
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             after
             to
             forsake
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               that
               you
               be
               not
               partakers
               of
               her
               sins
            
             ;
             by
             being
             at
             her
             Masses
             ,
             and
             other
             Idolatrous
             worship
             :
             
               And
               that
               you
               receive
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
               :
            
             Whether
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               For
               her
               sins
               have
               reached
               unto
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             called
             for
             vengeance
             there
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             God
             :
             
               And
               God
               hath
               remembred
               her
               Iniquities
               ,
            
             and
             will
             repay
             her
             in
             part
             at
             the
             
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             but
             pay
             her
             home
             under
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             ,
             when
             her
             power
             shall
             be
             utterly
             abolished
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Reward
               her
               even
               as
               she
               rewarded
               you
               ,
               and
               double
               unto
               her
               double
               according
               to
               her
               works
               ;
               in
               the
               cup
               which
               she
               hath
               filled
               ,
               fill
               to
               her
               double
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             spare
             her
             not
             but
             punish
             her
             severely
             for
             all
             her
             abominations
             and
             wickednesses
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             prediction
             of
             what
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             notoriously
             under
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               How
               much
               she
               has
               glorified
               her self
               ,
               and
               lived
               deliciously
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             magnified
             her self
             ,
             or
             boasted
             of
             her self
             ,
             and
             lived
             pompously
             and
             luxuriously
             ,
             
             
               so
               much
               torment
               and
               sorrow
               give
               her
               :
            
             Fill
             to
             her
             a
             cup
             as
             full
             of
             vexation
             and
             grief
             :
             
               For
               she
               saith
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Queen
               .
            
             Thus
             she
             might
             say
             in
             the
             Thyatirian
             Interval
             before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             but
             whether
             she
             will
             be
             in
             that
             case
             to
             say
             so
             again
             ,
             that
             will
             happen
             according
             as
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             shall
             behave
             themselves
             :
             
               And
               am
               no
               Widow
            
             :
             But
             the
             Bride
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             only
             
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             rest
             that
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             nor
             worthy
             to
             breath
             on
             Gods
             Earth
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             massacred
             and
             burnt
             with
             fire
             and
             fagot
             :
             
               And
               shall
               see
               no
               sorrow
            
             :
             Thus
             I
             say
             might
             she
             boast
             in
             the
             Thyatirian
             Interval
             :
             And
             if
             by
             the
             demerits
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             she
             ever
             recover
             unto
             that
             plight
             again
             ,
             yet
             the
             great
             doom
             will
             certainly
             at
             last
             be
             executed
             upon
             her
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Therefore
               shall
               her
               plagues
               come
               in
               one
               day
            
             unexpectedly
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             her
             boastful
             presages
             ,
             
               Death
               ,
               and
               Mourning
               ,
               and
               Famine
            
             :
             This
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             shall
             be
             Politically
             killed
             ,
             devested
             of
             all
             Power
             and
             Authority
             :
             From
             whence
             will
             naturally
             flow
             Mourning
             and
             Famine
             ,
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             with
             scarcity
             and
             poverty
             to
             requite
             their
             luxury
             before
             .
             The
             word
             Famine
             is
             used
             in
             allusion
             to
             scarcity
             of
             provision
             in
             besieged
             Cities
             :
             
               And
               she
               shall
               be
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               fire
               :
            
             The
             Roman
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             shall
             be
             quite
             destroyed
             and
             abolished
             :
             Then
             shall
             that
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             Chap.
             17.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               They
               shall
               make
               her
               desolate
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               shall
               eat
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               burn
               her
               with
               fire
               :
               For
               strong
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               that
               judgeth
               her
               :
            
             And
             there
             is
             neither
             wisdom
             ,
             strength
             nor
             counsel
             against
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               who
               have
               committed
               Fornication
               and
               have
               lived
               deliciously
               with
               her
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             been
             of
             the
             same
             Idolatrous
             profession
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             have
             lived
             luxuriously
             with
             her
             ,
             it
             being
             with
             them
             ,
             like
             Priest
             like
             people
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             highest
             Priest
             and
             highest
             of
             the
             people
             :
             
               Shall
               bewail
               her
               ,
               and
               lament
               for
               her
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               smoke
               of
               her
               burning
               :
            
             This
             Idolatrous
             Church
             having
             accommodated
             their
             Religion
             to
             the
             gusto
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             bewail
             her
             burning
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Standing
               afar
               off
               for
               fear
               of
               her
               torment
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Alas
               !
               alas
               !
               that
               great
               City
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               mighty
               City
               ,
               for
               in
               one
               hour
               is
               thy
               judgement
               come
               .
            
             But
             though
             her
             judgement
             be
             come
             in
             one
             hour
             ,
             yet
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             may
             take
             up
             a
             considerable
             time
             .
             And
             this
             description
             belongs
             as
             well
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             Vials
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             last
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               the
               Merchants
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               wéep
               and
               mourn
               over
               her
               :
            
             As
             if
             the
             Merchants
             of
             the
             Earth
             were
             so
             much
             concerned
             for
             Rome
             literally
             understood
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             as
             conveniently
             traffick
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             buy
             the
             following
             commodities
             as
             well
             if
             not
             better
             in
             other
             places
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Merchants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             above
             ,
             are
             Ecclesiastick
             or
             Spiritual
             Persons
             ,
             which
             in
             reproach
             to
             their
             worldliness
             in
             their
             pretended
             Holy
             and
             Spiritual
             Functions
             are
             here
             called
             the
             Merchants
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             
               For
               no
               man
               buyeth
               her
               Merchandise
               any
               more
               .
            
             The
             usual
             traffick
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             where
             all
             is
             supposed
             to
             pass
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             for
             money
             or
             Earthly
             Interest
             ,
             now
             ceaseth
             ,
             sith
             she
             her self
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             is
             devested
             of
             all
             her
             Power
             and
             Wealth
             :
             Therefore
             
             no
             man
             buyeth
             her
             Merchandise
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             No
             
               Merchandise
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               precious
               stones
               ,
               and
               of
               pearles
               ,
               and
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               and
               purple
               ,
               and
               silk
               ,
               and
               scarlet
            
             ;
             the
             rich
             attire
             of
             those
             higher
             parts
             of
             the
             Whore
             (
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             )
             fit
             for
             Popes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Personages
             of
             that
             Babylonish
             Body
             ,
             and
             their
             Officers
             .
             No
             
               Thyine
               wood
            
             for
             the
             roof
             of
             their
             Temples
             ,
             or
             for
             carved
             Idols
             ,
             to
             whom
             sacrifice
             is
             done
             ;
             (
             for
             I
             suspect
             some
             such
             allusion
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             no
             Incense
             for
             Burnt-offerings
             ,
             for
             their
             adored
             Images
             .
             *
             No
             Images
             ,
             or
             other
             utensils
             of
             Ivory
             ,
             precious
             Wood
             ,
             Brass
             ,
             Iron
             ,
             or
             Marble
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Text
             are
             called
             ,
             
               all
               manner
               vessels
               of
               Ivory
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               vessels
               of
               most
               precious
               wood
               ,
               and
               of
               brass
               ,
               and
               iron
               ,
               and
               marble
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             No
             
               Cinnamon
               ,
               and
               odours
               ,
               and
               ointments
               ,
               and
               frankincense
               ,
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               oyl
               ,
               and
               fine
               flower
               ,
               and
               wheat
               ,
               and
               beasts
               ,
               and
               sheep
               ,
               and
               horses
               ,
               and
               chariots
               ,
               and
               slaves
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               .
            
             No
             traffick
             any
             longer
             in
             
               Aromatick
               Odours
            
             ,
             Oiles
             or
             Ointments
             for
             sacred
             Unctions
             .
             No
             man
             will
             participate
             any
             longer
             of
             her
             
               Panis
               benedictus
            
             ,
             nor
             taste
             of
             her
             Idol
             Wafer
             made
             of
             the
             
               finest
               flower
            
             ,
             nor
             sip
             of
             the
             Wine
             of
             her
             chalice
             ,
             though
             she
             would
             offer
             it
             to
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             Laity
             :
             For
             their
             Idolatrous
             Mass
             shall
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             besprinkling
             of
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             other
             Cattle
             with
             holy
             Water
             by
             the
             Friars
             of
             S
             t
             Antony
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             profits
             issuing
             from
             them
             shall
             cease
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             redemption
             of
             Souls
             out
             of
             purgatory
             for
             money
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             merchandise
             of
             
               Chariots
               ,
               Horses
            
             and
             Slaves
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             being
             in
             the
             genitive
             case
             ,
             they
             go
             together
             as
             one
             commodity
             ]
             that
             is
             the
             Merchandise
             of
             such
             dignities
             
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             as
             whose
             Equipage
             it
             is
             to
             go
             with
             their
             Coach
             and
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Lacqueyes
             to
             run
             by
             them
             ;
             this
             amongst
             the
             rest
             will
             fail
             in
             the
             ruine
             and
             desolation
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               fruits
               that
               thy
               soul
               lusteth
               after
               are
               departed
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               that
               were
               dainty
               and
               goodly
               are
               departed
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               find
               them
               no
               more
               at
               all
               .
            
             These
             great
             and
             opime
             preferments
             and
             dignities
             ,
             which
             thy
             ambitious
             and
             worldly
             mind
             so
             longingly
             hanker'd
             after
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             those
             fat
             and
             fair
             objects
             that
             make
             their
             mouths
             run
             a
             water
             so
             in
             this
             full
             Babylonish
             market
             ,
             where
             every
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             had
             for
             money
             ,
             and
             nothing
             without
             it
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             vanished
             never
             to
             appear
             again
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               The
               Merchants
               of
               these
               things
            
             ,
             whether
             buyers
             or
             sellers
             ,
             
               which
               were
               made
               rich
               by
               her
               ,
               shall
               stand
               afar
               off
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               her
               torment
               ,
            
             being
             solicitous
             for
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             able
             to
             help
             her
             ,
             
               weeping
               and
               wailing
            
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               saying
               ,
               Alas
               !
               alas
               !
               that
               great
               City
               ,
            
             that
             great
             .
             Hierarchical
             Polity
             ,
             
               that
               was
               cloathed
               in
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               and
               purple
               ,
               and
               scarlet
               ,
               and
               decked
               with
               gold
               ,
               and
               precious
               stones
               ,
               and
               pearles
               :
            
             the
             very
             habit
             of
             the
             Whore
             above
             described
             ,
             [
             Chap.
             17.
             ]
             and
             not
             a
             City
             of
             Stone
             and
             Brick
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               For
               in
               one
               hour
               so
               great
               riches
               are
               come
               to
               nought
               :
            
             The
             sense
             is
             such
             as
             in
             Verse
             10.
             
             
               And
               every
               ship-master
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               company
               in
               ships
               ,
               and
               saylers
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               trade
               by
               Sea
               stood
               afar
               off
               .
            
             If
             we
             consider
             what
             Sea
             signifies
             in
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             ,
             the
             multitudes
             of
             men
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             much
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             to
             understand
             *
             what
             is
             intimated
             by
             Ships
             ,
             namely
             consecrated
             houses
             disjoyned
             
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             ships
             are
             usually
             separate
             in
             the
             Sea.
             And
             one
             part
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             in
             that
             Architecture
             is
             called
             the
             Nave
             thereof
             .
             It
             seems
             therefore
             to
             give
             a
             glance
             at
             the
             Babylonish
             Churches
             abused
             to
             gainful
             Idolatries
             and
             Superstitions
             :
             Where
             they
             sell
             the
             use
             ,
             the
             sight
             ,
             or
             possession
             of
             several
             consecrated
             things
             ,
             exchange
             Souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             for
             money
             ,
             and
             do
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             turn
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             into
             an
             adulterate
             piece
             of
             Ware
             or
             Merchandise
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               cryed
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               smoke
               of
               her
               burning
               ,
               saying
               ,
               What
               City
               is
               like
               to
               this
               great
               City
               ?
            
             Like
             that
             of
             the
             Mariners
             lamentation
             over
             Tyrus
             ,
             that
             great
             City
             for
             Merchandizing
             (
             which
             I
             know
             not
             that
             Rome
             was
             ever
             so
             famous
             for
             )
             
               What
               City
               is
               like
               Tyrus
            
             ?
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               they
               cast
               dust
               on
               their
               heads
               and
               cryed
               weeping
               and
               wailing
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Alas
               !
               alas
               !
               that
               great
               City
               !
            
             that
             great
             Sacerdotal
             Polity
             !
             
               wherein
               were
               made
               rich
               all
               that
               had
               ships
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             above
             :
             
               By
               reason
               of
               her
               costliness
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Greek
             has
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             treasure
             of
             Honours
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Preferments
             and
             Offices
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             was
             able
             to
             enrich
             these
             Merchants
             :
             
               For
               in
               one
               hour
               is
               she
               made
               desolate
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             surprizedly
             and
             unexpectedly
             .
             These
             last
             three
             Verses
             are
             borrowed
             out
             of
             
             Ezechiel's
             lamentation
             over
             Tyrus
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             City
             notorious
             for
             Merchandises
             ,
             literally
             understood
             ,
             but
             that
             Rome
             was
             ever
             so
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             I
             have
             expresly
             read
             ;
             that
             she
             should
             be
             so
             well
             replenished
             with
             all
             the
             abovesaid
             wares
             to
             sell
             to
             Merchants
             of
             other
             Nations
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             mystical
             Merchandise
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             above
             declared
             .
          
           
           
             20.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               over
               her
               thou
               Heaven
               and
               ye
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               avenged
               you
               on
               her
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Rejoyce
             ye
             heavenly
             minded
             over
             these
             Merchants
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             ye
             that
             are
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             naked
             Truth
             of
             things
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             be
             ye
             glad
             that
             the
             Lord
             has
             avenged
             the
             blood
             of
             your
             predecessors
             upon
             her
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Holy
             Martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             
               And
               a
               mighty
               Angel
               took
               up
               a
               stone
               like
               a
               great
               milstone
               and
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Thus
               with
               violence
               shall
               that
               great
               City
               Babylon
               be
               thrown
               down
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               found
               no
               more
               at
               all
               :
            
             The
             sense
             is
             ,
             That
             at
             last
             there
             will
             be
             an
             utter
             ruine
             and
             dissipation
             of
             this
             Idolatrous
             City
             or
             Polity
             ,
             namely
             at
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             seventh
             Vial.
             And
             the
             mighty
             Angel
             signifies
             the
             mighty
             Agents
             under
             him
             that
             shall
             effect
             it
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             
               And
               the
               voice
               of
               Harpers
               ,
               and
               Musicians
               ,
               and
               of
               Pipers
               ,
               and
               Trumpeters
               shall
               be
               heard
               no
               more
               at
               all
               in
               thee
               ;
               and
               no
               Crafts-man
               of
               whatever
               craft
               he
               be
               ,
               shall
               be
               found
               any
               more
               at
               all
               in
               thee
               :
               And
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               milstone
               shall
               be
               heard
               no
               more
               at
               all
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             23.
             
             
               And
               the
               light
               of
               a
               candle
               shall
               shine
               no
               more
               at
               all
               in
               thee
               :
               And
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               shall
               be
               heard
               no
               more
               at
               all
               in
               thee
               .
            
             All
             this
             may
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Prophetick
             Hylasmus
             ,
             setting
             out
             one
             single
             thing
             ,
             namely
             the
             destruction
             ,
             silence
             ,
             and
             vast
             solitude
             of
             this
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             ,
             by
             the
             privation
             or
             absence
             of
             such
             gross
             and
             palpable
             objects
             as
             occurre
             in
             a
             City
             inhabited
             ,
             as
             the
             noise
             of
             Musicians
             ,
             the
             hammering
             and
             knocking
             of
             Artificers
             ,
             the
             grinding
             of
             Mills
             ,
             the
             light
             
             of
             Candles
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             singing
             and
             dancing
             at
             weddings
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             or
             else
             it
             may
             have
             a
             more
             mystical
             sense
             ;
             as
             if
             by
             a
             Diorismus
             ,
             we
             should
             understand
             rather
             the
             Musick
             at
             their
             Idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Artificers
             ,
             such
             as
             do
             
               technas
               consuere
               Sophisticas
               &
               Politicas
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             in
             Theology
             and
             Church
             Administration
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Hierarchy
             ,
             these
             
               Artifices
               Imperii
               in
               Imperio
            
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             that
             work
             curious
             work
             in
             the
             Scholastick
             Divinity
             ;
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Milstones
             their
             fraudulent
             profit
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             light
             of
             a
             Candle
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             as
             both
             those
             Symbols
             are
             interpreted
             in
             Achmetes
             :
             Or
             Candle
             may
             signifie
             
               Consecrated
               Candles
            
             ,
             or
             Candles
             burning
             on
             their
             Altars
             ,
             or
             before
             Images
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             Bridegroom
             and
             Bride
             their
             voice
             being
             no
             more
             heard
             ,
             may
             be
             signified
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             propagating
             of
             their
             Pseudocatholick
             Religion
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             Marriage
             being
             propagation
             :
             
               For
               thy
               Merchants
               were
               the
               great
               Men
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
               For
               by
               thy
               Sorcery
               were
               all
               Nations
               deceived
               .
            
             Hitherto
             has
             been
             described
             the
             destruction
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             now
             follow
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             :
             The
             two
             first
             are
             couched
             in
             the
             words
             even
             now
             rehearsed
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Riot
             and
             Lordliness
             of
             these
             
               Mystical
               Merchants
            
             ,
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             greatly
             worldly
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             covetous
             and
             sensual
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             essence
             of
             an
             earthly
             mind
             :
             which
             how
             much
             it
             has
             been
             amongst
             the
             
               Popes
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               Abbots
            
             ,
             and
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Magnates
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             mouths
             of
             all
             men
             are
             full
             of
             it
             .
             The
             other
             is
             the
             debauching
             of
             the
             world
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             accompanied
             and
             countenanced
             with
             a
             pretense
             of
             a
             power
             plainly
             magical
             of
             changing
             
             the
             Elements
             in
             such
             a
             sort
             as
             all
             the
             Magicians
             of
             Pharaoh
             could
             never
             do
             ,
             nor
             had
             the
             face
             to
             attempt
             the
             like
             ;
             besides
             other
             Magical
             feats
             of
             an
             inferiour
             rank
             ,
             and
             Necromantick
             stories
             of
             the
             apparitions
             of
             dead
             Saints
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             them
             :
             Whence
             Idolatry
             is
             indigitated
             here
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sorcery
             or
             Witchcraft
             ,
             as
             that
             whereby
             it
             is
             introduced
             .
             As
             also
             that
             Cup
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Whore
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             Philtrum
             ,
             a
             poisonous
             intoxicating
             Love-potion
             made
             with
             
               Magick
               Charms
            
             ,
             and
             horrid
             Ingredients
             :
             And
             likewise
             their
             being
             said
             to
             be
             deceived
             by
             these
             Sorceries
             ,
             implyes
             their
             being
             seduced
             to
             Idolatry
             whither
             they
             tend
             ;
             as
             appears
             plainly
             from
             what
             is
             written
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             the
             Whore
             ,
             and
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             are
             all
             one
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             two
             first
             Reasons
             ;
             the
             third
             and
             last
             follows
             in
             this
             last
             Verse
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             
               And
               in
               her
               was
               found
               the
               blood
               of
               Prophets
               and
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               were
               slain
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Here
             is
             described
             the
             bloody
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             :
             And
             there
             is
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             not
             only
             the
             blood
             of
             Prophets
             and
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             faithful
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             
               Expounders
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             pious
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             out
             of
             conscience
             of
             their
             obedience
             due
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             could
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Idolatrous
             profession
             and
             practice
             required
             of
             them
             by
             Antichrist
             ,
             but
             the
             blood
             
               of
               all
            
             that
             have
             been
             slain
             upon
             Earth
             :
             So
             great
             Incendiaries
             have
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Emissaries
             been
             ,
             and
             disturbers
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christendom
             .
          
           
             
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XVIII
               .
               Vers.
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 No
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Utensils
                 ,
              
               &c.
               The
               Greek
               word
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               so
               large
               a
               sense
               ,
               that
               Vessel
               ,
               as
               our
               English
               translates
               it
               ,
               does
               not
               reach
               the
               latitude
               thereof
               :
               For
               in
               the
               Byzantine
               History
               ,
               Images
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Utensils
              
               ,
               Instruments
               or
               Furniture
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               render
               the
               place
               Images
               ,
               or
               other
               Vtensils
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 13.
                 
                 Lacqueyes
                 to
                 run
                 by
                 them
                 :
              
               For
               by
               
                 D
                 r
                 Hammonds
              
               own
               acknowledgement
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Greek
               word
               here
               ,
               does
               not
               signifie
               Slaves
               but
               Servants
               .
               I
               render
               it
               Lacqueyes
               ,
               that
               attend
               the
               Coaches
               of
               Great
               Men
               ,
               
                 in
                 querpo
              
               ;
               which
               sutes
               not
               unhandsomly
               with
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               bodies
               :
               For
               they
               that
               run
               can
               do
               it
               most
               conveniently
               
                 in
                 querpo
              
               ,
               without
               the
               cumber
               of
               unnecessary
               cloathing
               ,
               suppose
               of
               a
               cloak
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 17.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 intimated
                 by
                 ships
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               Ships
               are
               not
               rashly
               assimulated
               to
               Churches
               or
               Temples
               ,
               besides
               what
               is
               produced
               on
               this
               place
               already
               ,
               that
               in
               Achmetes
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Indian
                 Onirocriticks
              
               ,
               may
               further
               confirm
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 see
              
               in
               his
               sleep
               
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 built
                 a
                 Merchants-ship
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 erect
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 for
                 the
                 celebrating
                 of
                 Religious
                 Mysteries
                 :
              
               Which
               shows
               plainly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               fitness
               in
               a
               ship
               to
               represent
               a
               Church
               or
               Temple
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               others
               that
               have
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Apocalypse
               that
               we
               know
               ;
               which
               yet
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               derogation
               of
               the
               sacredness
               of
               those
               places
               themselves
               ,
               they
               being
               no
               
               Merchants-ships
               to
               any
               that
               make
               use
               of
               them
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               to
               
                 gain
                 souls
              
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               meerly
               out
               of
               the
               love
               of
               money
               :
               But
               even
               the
               best
               things
               may
               be
               the
               most
               abominably
               perverted
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               complains
               of
               the
               profanation
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               his
               dayes
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
              
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 den
                 of
                 thieves
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XIX
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               AND
               after
               these
               things
               I
               heard
               a
               great
               voice
               of
               much
               people
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             But
             a
             resemblance
             of
             what
             in
             those
             Times
             belong
             to
             the
             True
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Allelujah
               ,
               Salvation
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Power
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               For
               true
               and
               righteous
               are
               his
               judgements
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               judged
               the
               great
               Whore
               which
               did
               corrupt
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             
               with
               her
               Fornication
            
             ,
             debauching
             them
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             Rome
             Pagan
             :
             For
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             then
             were
             Idolatrous
             of
             themselves
             .
             
               And
               hath
               avenged
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               servants
               at
               her
               hand
            
             ;
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             was
             their
             Idolatry
             and
             Cruelty
             against
             the
             Professors
             of
             pure
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             observed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               again
               they
               said
               Allelujah
               :
               And
               her
               smoak
               rose
               up
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             In
             such
             a
             sence
             as
             is
             said
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Idumaea
               ,
               Isai.
            
             34.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               quenched
               night
               nor
               day
               ,
               the
               smoak
               thereof
               shall
               go
               up
               for
               ever
               ,
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               it
               shall
               lye
               wast
               ,
               none
               shall
               pass
               through
               it
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               Beasts
               fell
               down
               and
               worshipped
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             truly
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             praised
             and
             glorified
             him
             
               that
               sate
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               Allelujah
            
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             the
             triumphal
             Song
             ,
             and
             Doxology
             of
             the
             
               True
               Church
            
             upon
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             the
             Whore
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Lamentation
             of
             
               her
               Paramours
            
             ,
             or
             Antichristian
             party
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             reaches
             to
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             Vials
             ,
             as
             the
             Eleventh
             ,
             Fourteenth
             and
             Sixteenth
             Chapters
             do
             :
             But
             the
             following
             verse
             might
             very
             well
             have
             been
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Nineteenth
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             first
             Verses
             been
             adjoyned
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             things
             ,
             here
             is
             plainly
             a
             going
             back
             to
             the
             sixth
             and
             seventh
             Vials
             ,
             which
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             Harvest
             and
             Wine-press
             )
             are
             marvellously
             illustrated
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             meaning
             certainly
             discovered
             hereby
             ,
             as
             shall
             appear
             by
             the
             Explication
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             will
             be
             found
             no
             vain
             repetition
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               a
               voice
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
            
             or
             from
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Throne
             was
             ,
             namely
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ.
             This
             answers
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             who
             puts
             in
             his
             sickle
             ,
             and
             reaps
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             14
             ,
             16.
             which
             immediately
             precedes
             the
             treading
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             ,
             which
             contemporizeth
             with
             the
             following
             Vision
             of
             the
             Rider
             of
             the
             White
             Horse
             ,
             as
             that
             with
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             :
             
               Saying
               ,
               *
               Praise
               our
               God
               all
               ye
               his
               Servants
               ,
               and
               ye
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               both
               small
               and
               great
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               as
               it
               were
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               great
               multitude
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               voice
               of
               many
               waters
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               voice
               of
               mighty
               thunderings
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             
             symbols
             of
             multitudes
             of
             people
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               Allelujah
               ,
               For
               the
               Lord
               God
               Omnipotent
               reigneth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             begins
             to
             appear
             now
             most
             gloriously
             ,
             the
             waters
             of
             Euphrates
             being
             dryed
             up
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             to
             joyn
             in
             one
             Communion
             with
             the
             pure
             Church
             of
             God.
             This
             therefore
             synchronizeth
             with
             the
             sixth
             Vial.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Let
               us
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               and
               give
               honour
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Lamb
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               hath
               made
               her self
               ready
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             are
             now
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             joyn
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             truly
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             the
             greatest
             joy
             indeed
             :
             
             
               For
               if
               the
               casting
               away
               of
               them
               be
               the
               reconciling
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               shall
               the
               receiving
               of
               them
               be
               but
               life
               from
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               to
               her
               was
               granted
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               be
               arayed
               in
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               clean
               and
               white
               :
            
             And
             so
             shall
             not
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             at
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             shall
             be
             found
             naked
             to
             their
             great
             shame
             ;
             
               For
               the
               fine
               linnen
               is
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             now
             are
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             consists
             not
             in
             
               meats
               and
               drinks
            
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             superficial
             and
             hypocritical
             cloaking
             or
             cloathing
             with
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
               but
               in
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             the
             Everlasting
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               he
               saith
               unto
               me
               ,
               Write
            
             ;
             as
             being
             a
             thing
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             :
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               are
               called
               to
               the
               Marriage
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             O
             thrice
             happy
             they
             that
             shall
             see
             those
             Times
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             celebrate
             the
             Espousals
             of
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             with
             
             Christ
             their
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             true
             Messias
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             then
             be
             acknowledged
             :
             
               And
               he
               saith
               unto
               me
               ,
               These
               are
               the
               true
               sayings
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             unlikely
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             these
             dry
             bones
             shall
             live
             again
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Jews
             are
             represented
             in
             that
             Vision
             of
             Ezechiel
             )
             yet
             the
             thing
             will
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               I
               fell
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               him
               :
            
             This
             he
             did
             being
             so
             full
             of
             joy
             and
             transport
             at
             so
             transcendent
             good
             news
             touching
             his
             Countrey-men
             the
             Jews
             ;
             for
             whom
             Paul
             also
             had
             such
             a
             zeal
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             wish
             himself
             accursed
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             implanted
             into
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             S
             t
             Iohn
             did
             so
             profound
             Reverence
             to
             the
             messenger
             of
             News
             so
             unspeakably
             grateful
             ,
             acceptable
             and
             enravishing
             :
             
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               See
               thou
               do
               it
               not
               :
            
             For
             it
             should
             seem
             the
             mien
             of
             his
             face
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             posture
             of
             his
             body
             betrayed
             such
             a
             pitch
             of
             veneration
             and
             worship
             ,
             as
             might
             seem
             more
             than
             Civil
             ,
             and
             not
             due
             nor
             warrantable
             from
             one
             fellow-Creature
             to
             another
             ;
             
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow-servant
               ,
               and
            
             the
             fellow-servant
             
               of
               thy
               brethren
               that
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               worship
               God.
            
             Reserve
             such
             high
             pitches
             of
             affection
             and
             veneration
             for
             God
             alone
             ,
             whom
             thou
             art
             to
             love
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             soul
             ,
             but
             thy
             Neighbour
             only
             as
             thy self
             .
             And
             if
             
             Iohn's
             worshipping
             this
             Angel
             visible
             and
             present
             be
             thus
             reprovable
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             invisible
             in
             Temples
             ,
             and
             at
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Images
             consecrated
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             dregs
             of
             Idolatry
             ?
             
               For
               the
               testimony
               of
               Iesus
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophecie
               :
            
             He
             was
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             with
             so
             profound
             admiration
             and
             veneration
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             such
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             yet
             but
             his
             fellow-servant
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             others
             that
             had
             the
             Testimony
             
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             
             
               For
               no
               man
               can
               say
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             They
             cannot
             be
             true
             and
             faithfull
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             out
             of
             love
             and
             loyalty
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             inspired
             by
             his
             spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             witnessing
             of
             him
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             the
             spirit
             enabling
             them
             firmly
             to
             believe
             and
             declare
             beyond
             what
             flesh
             and
             blood
             can
             attain
             to
             :
             Such
             a
             spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             was
             in
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             whose
             faith
             was
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             suffer
             the
             utmost
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               Heaven
               opened
            
             .
             Now
             follows
             the
             Vision
             that
             contemporizes
             with
             the
             treading
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             ,
             which
             will
             give
             admirable
             light
             to
             both
             .
             
               And
               behold
               a
               white
               Horse
            
             :
             An
             Horse
             with
             his
             Rider
             doth
             signifie
             Rule
             and
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             colour
             white
             ,
             Prosperity
             and
             Success
             :
             
               And
               he
               that
               sat
               upon
               him
               was
               called
               faithfull
               and
               true
               ,
               and
               in
               righteousness
               doth
               he
               judge
               and
               make
               war.
            
             In
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             there
             was
             mention
             of
             the
             battel
             of
             
               that
               great
               day
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ,
            
             but
             no
             mention
             there
             of
             any
             Armies
             ,
             or
             any
             Captain
             of
             the
             Forces
             .
             Lo
             !
             here
             is
             the
             Commander
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             
               Eternal
               Logos
            
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             who
             in
             Righteousness
             doth
             judge
             and
             make
             war.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             
               His
               eyes
               were
               as
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               .
            
             Fire
             is
             a
             symbol
             of
             Intellectuality
             ,
             especially
             a
             flaming
             fire
             that
             implies
             light
             .
             Thus
             we
             read
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               fiery
               Intellect
            
             in
             the
             
               Magick
               Oracles
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               shining
               fire
            
             attributed
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             certain
             Divine
             and
             Intellectual
             Essence
             ,
             as
             Plethon
             speaks
             :
             wherefore
             the
             Logos
             here
             is
             rightly
             said
             to
             have
             eyes
             like
             a
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             only
             Intellectual
             ,
             but
             that
             great
             and
             
               Eternal
               Intellect
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             
             Intellectual
             Beings
             are
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             Operations
             ,
             exercised
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             more
             pure
             etherial
             and
             igneous
             spirits
             :
             
               And
               on
               his
               head
               were
               many
               Crowns
               :
            
             For
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             East
             by
             this
             time
             had
             submitted
             to
             him
             ,
             besides
             what
             might
             be
             done
             under
             the
             fourth
             Vial.
             
               And
               he
               had
               a
               name
               written
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               knew
               but
               himself
               .
            
             This
             in
             brief
             signifies
             the
             incomprehensibleness
             and
             imperscrutableness
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             he
             alone
             that
             is
             it
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             comprize
             it
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               he
               was
               cloathed
               with
               a
               vesture
               dipt
               in
               blood
               :
            
             This
             partly
             relates
             to
             his
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             treading
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             where
             blood
             is
             said
             to
             ascend
             up
             to
             the
             horse-bridles
             ,
             whence
             his
             
               garments
               would
               be
               dipt
               in
               blood
               :
            
             And
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             these
             two
             Visions
             ,
             this
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             ,
             tend
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             
               And
               his
               name
               is
               called
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
            
             which
             may
             include
             not
             only
             the
             
               Eternal
               Logos
            
             that
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             also
             .
             The
             
               false
               Prophet
            
             ,
             or
             
               Idolatrous
               Hierarchy
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             upon
             their
             pretense
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             had
             silenced
             not
             only
             the
             express
             Law
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             most
             coarsly
             and
             barbarously
             had
             trodden
             down
             those
             innate
             Principles
             of
             Morality
             and
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             had
             implanted
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             terrour
             and
             cruel
             force
             did
             what
             she
             could
             to
             smother
             ,
             stifle
             and
             extinguish
             them
             .
             But
             here
             the
             scene
             of
             things
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             Word
             of
             God
             like
             a
             valiant
             Heros
             triumphs
             over
             the
             corrupt
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             idolatrous
             and
             contradictious
             Doctrines
             and
             Institutes
             of
             a
             company
             of
             deceitful
             and
             deceivable
             men
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             Vision
             is
             called
             the
             
               false
               Prophet
            
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               Armies
               which
               were
               in
               Heaven
               followed
               him
               :
            
             Here
             be
             the
             Armies
             (
             as
             before
             we
             noted
             the
             Commander
             )
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             battel
             of
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             God
             Almighty
             under
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             ;
             
               Upon
               white
               Horses
               cloathed
               in
               fine
               linnen
               white
               and
               clean
               .
            
             A
             strange
             kind
             of
             Armature
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             of
             such
             a
             battle
             as
             Soldiers
             ordinarily
             fight
             in
             the
             Field
             :
             But
             white
             horses
             ,
             and
             fine
             linnen
             white
             and
             clean
             ,
             signifie
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             good
             success
             of
             these
             Evangelical
             Warriours
             that
             shall
             bestir
             themselves
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               goeth
               a
               sharp
               sword
               ,
               that
               with
               it
               he
               should
               smite
               the
               Nations
               :
            
             This
             again
             showes
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             Carnal
             Warfare
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               quick
               and
               powerful
               ,
               sharper
               than
               any
               two-edged
               sword
               :
               And
               he
               shall
               rule
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
            
             ;
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             second
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Prophecie
             of
             these
             Times
             of
             the
             
               Messias
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               Rule
               them
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               break
               them
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               potters
               vessel
               :
            
             which
             is
             a
             Prophetick
             symbol
             of
             that
             wonderful
             contrition
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             makes
             when
             it
             is
             sincerely
             ,
             seasonably
             and
             powerfully
             evibrated
             against
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             
               And
               he
               treadeth
               the
               Wine-press
               of
               the
               fierceness
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
             This
             referrs
             to
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             
               Wine-press
               ,
               Chap.
            
             14.
             whereby
             it
             is
             again
             manifest
             ,
             that
             those
             two
             Visions
             belong
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             the
             treading
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             is
             there
             explained
             ,
             and
             the
             Explanation
             ratified
             by
             this
             of
             the
             
               sword
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               White
               Horse
               .
            
          
           
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               he
               hath
               on
               his
               vesture
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               thigh
               a
               name
               written
               ,
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               :
            
             which
             sheweth
             the
             Royal
             descent
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             laid
             claim
             to
             this
             Soveraignty
             by
             descent
             from
             David
             the
             King
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Chap.
             22.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Root
               and
               Off-spring
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               the
               bright
               Morning
               Star
            
             ;
             the
             Root
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             David
             as
             to
             his
             Humanity
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               an
               Angel
               standing
               in
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             signified
             by
             this
             Angel
             stood
             in
             the
             most
             bright
             and
             glorious
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Sun
             elsewhere
             is
             expounded
             ;
             by
             the
             illumination
             whereof
             they
             were
             able
             to
             play
             the
             part
             of
             such
             auspicious
             Heralds
             touching
             the
             victory
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Party
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             go
             on
             their
             side
             :
             
               And
               he
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               saying
               to
               all
               the
               fowles
               that
               fly
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Come
               and
               gather
               your selves
               to
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Great
               God.
               
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               That
               ye
               may
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               of
               Captains
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               of
               mighty
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               of
               horses
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               that
               sit
               on
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             flesh
             of
             Horsemen
             by
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               flesh
               of
               all
               men
               both
               free
               and
               bond
               ,
               both
               small
               and
               great
               :
            
             These
             are
             the
             slain
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             him
             that
             sate
             upon
             the
             Horse
             ;
             for
             the
             Beast
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             are
             cast
             into
             a
             Lake
             of
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Fowles
             of
             the
             Air
             could
             not
             feed
             on
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             those
             slain
             with
             the
             Sword
             are
             those
             that
             are
             converted
             by
             the
             powerful
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             sharper
             than
             any
             two-edged
             sword
             :
             And
             then
             this
             great
             Feast
             of
             the
             Fowles
             is
             the
             Joy
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             
             rejoyce
             so
             much
             at
             the
             Conversion
             of
             one
             single
             sinner
             ,
             what
             a
             feast
             of
             Joy
             is
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             whole
             Countries
             and
             Kingdoms
             are
             converted
             to
             the
             True
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             part
             of
             his
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             .
             *
             And
             that
             Fowles
             signifie
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             good
             Spirits
             here
             ,
             or
             Angels
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Cabbalistical
             signification
             of
             that
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             tenour
             of
             this
             Vision
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               the
               Beast
            
             ,
             either
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             or
             the
             ten-horned
             Beast
             (
             namely
             the
             remainders
             of
             him
             )
             or
             else
             both
             ;
             which
             is
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             Evangelici
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Armies
             of
             this
             illustrious
             Heros
             on
             the
             white
             Horse
             :
             
               And
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               and
               their
               armies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Infidel
             party
             ,
             the
             other
             adversaries
             of
             the
             abovesaid
             Heros
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             Armies
             make
             up
             the
             Tripartition
             I
             observed
             in
             the
             treading
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             :
             Which
             is
             another
             argument
             of
             the
             coincidency
             of
             these
             Visions
             ;
             
               Gathered
               together
               to
               make
               war
               against
               him
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               Horse
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               army
            
             ;
             which
             exactly
             answers
             to
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             supplement
             of
             what
             is
             wanting
             Chap.
             16.
             v.
             16.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             Army
             that
             was
             gathered
             together
             in
             Armageddon
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             
               And
               the
               Beast
               was
               taken
            
             ,
             the
             ten-horned
             Beast
             ,
             namely
             the
             remainders
             that
             was
             left
             of
             him
             at
             this
             time
             :
             
               And
               with
               him
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
            
             who
             is
             mentioned
             also
             in
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             The
             Roman
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             ,
             
               That
               wrought
               Miracles
               before
               him
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               deceived
               them
               which
               had
               received
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             of
             the
             
               two-horned
               Beast
            
             ,
             (
             see
             Chap.
             13.
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             )
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             this
             false
             Prophet
             :
             
               And
               them
               that
               worshipped
               his
               Image
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             the
             Image
             which
             
             the
             two-horned
             Beast
             made
             ,
             who
             debauching
             the
             Christian
             Empire
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             the
             old
             Idolatry
             under
             new
             names
             ,
             made
             it
             the
             lively
             Image
             of
             the
             
               Pagan
               .
               These
               both
               were
               cast
               alive
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             the
             Beast
             and
             false
             Prophet
             )
             not
             slain
             by
             the
             Sword
             that
             comes
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Rider
             of
             the
             white
             Horse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             converted
             from
             their
             Antichristianity
             to
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Faith
             ,
             
               into
               a
               Lake
               of
               fire
               burning
               with
               brimstone
               ,
            
             whereby
             their
             Idolatrous
             Power
             and
             Tyranny
             was
             abolished
             and
             consumed
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             
               And
               the
               remnant
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             ,
             that
             opposed
             the
             Evangelical
             Armies
             ,
             namely
             the
             Infidel
             party
             ,
             
               were
               slain
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               him
               that
               sate
               upon
               the
               Horse
               ,
               which
               sword
               proceeded
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Fowles
               were
               filled
               with
               their
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             were
             feasted
             and
             filled
             with
             the
             Joy
             of
             their
             Conversion
             .
             For
             this
             Sword
             is
             the
             cutting
             conviction
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             preached
             effectually
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             converted
             .
             It
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             sword
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             19.
             to
             a
             
               sharp
               sickle
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Vine
             of
             the
             Earth
             was
             gathered
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             great
             Wine-press
             :
             Which
             Vision
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             this
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             of
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial.
            
             
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             Visions
             ,
             three
             parties
             of
             men
             are
             plainly
             distinguished
             .
             In
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             ,
             the
             Vintagers
             or
             Treaders
             of
             the
             Grapes
             ,
             are
             the
             Evangelical
             ,
             or
             the
             pure
             Christian
             party
             .
             In
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             ,
             the
             said
             party
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             are
             the
             Armies
             of
             God
             Almighty
             at
             the
             battel
             in
             Armageddon
             ,
             or
             those
             
             Boanerges's
             with
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             
             they
             thundered
             over
             so
             divided
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             into
             three
             parts
             .
             In
             this
             Vision
             the
             Heros
             on
             the
             
               White
               Horse
            
             with
             his
             Armies
             :
             This
             is
             the
             pure
             Christian
             party
             in
             all
             these
             three
             Visions
             .
             But
             the
             obdurate
             
               Antichristian
               party
            
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             ,
             is
             the
             City
             without
             which
             (
             as
             being
             a
             company
             uncapable
             of
             conviction
             and
             contrition
             )
             the
             Wine-press
             is
             trodden
             .
             In
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             the
             
               Beast
               and
               false
               Prophet
            
             ,
             or
             Babylon
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             pelted
             with
             Hail-stones
             of
             a
             talent
             weight
             ,
             blasphemes
             but
             does
             not
             repent
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Vision
             of
             the
             Rider
             of
             the
             White
             Horse
             ,
             the
             
               Beast
               and
               the
               false
               Prophet
            
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Antichristian
             party
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Visions
             .
             But
             the
             Heathen
             or
             Infidel
             party
             is
             denoted
             in
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             Wine-press
             by
             the
             Grapes
             there
             gathered
             and
             pressed
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             Edomitish
             blood
             squeezed
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             
               who
               is
               this
               that
               comes
               from
            
             Edom
             ,
             
               with
               his
               died
               garments
               from
            
             Bozrah
             ,
             
             which
             Bozrah
             the
             very
             name
             signifies
             Vintage
             )
             In
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             by
             those
             under
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             Pagans
             or
             Infidels
             are
             so
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             Old
             Opposer
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messias
             )
             and
             by
             the
             
               Cities
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             fall
             ,
             as
             being
             thunderstruck
             at
             the
             powerfull
             voice
             of
             those
             Evangelical
             
             Boanerges's
             over
             the
             great
             City
             divided
             into
             three
             parts
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Vision
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             are
             
               slain
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               White
               Horse
               .
            
             For
             these
             being
             a
             distinct
             Party
             from
             the
             Christian
             Party
             ,
             the
             Armies
             of
             that
             
               Divine
               Heros
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             party
             Antichristian
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             
               false
               Prophet
            
             ,
             what
             can
             they
             be
             but
             Infidels
             ?
             Which
             three
             Visions
             therefore
             thus
             dispersed
             and
             so
             maimedly
             and
             obscurely
             described
             single
             ,
             but
             so
             fully
             and
             certainly
             to
             be
             understood
             compared
             together
             ,
             is
             one
             special
             instance
             of
             that
             
             admirable
             artifice
             in
             this
             Book
             of
             close
             Concealment
             ,
             and
             certain
             Revealment
             of
             the
             Truth
             in
             these
             Prophecies
             .
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XIX
               .
               Vers.
               5.
               
            
             
               Praise
               our
               God
               all
               ye
               his
               Servants
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 no
                 bar
                 to
                 Christ
                 his
                 being
                 the
                 Precentor
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 [
                 Our
                 God
                 ]
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 below
                 his
                 Divinity
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 phrase
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 is
                 a
                 Creature
                 :
                 Besides
                 he
                 saith
                 expresly
                 to
              
               Mary
               ,
               John
               20.17
               .
               Go
               to
               my
               Brethren
               and
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               ascend
               to
               my
               Father
               and
               your
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               God
               and
               your
               God
               :
               
                 See
                 also
              
               Apoc.
               3.12
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               18.
               
               And
               that
               Fowles
               signifie
               Spirits
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 Fowles
                 or
                 Birds
                 signifie
                 Spirits
                 or
                 Angels
                 with
                 the
              
               Cabbalists
               ,
               
                 that
                 saying
                 of
              
               R.
               Moses
               Corduero
               
                 will
                 evince
              
               ;
               Quando
               Neschamah
               exit
               in
               hunc
               mundum
               duas
               Aves
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               duos
               Angelos
               custodes
               ex
               arbore
               volitare
               cum
               ea
               .
               And
               Tertullian
               
                 himself
                 briefly
                 and
                 smartly
              
               ,
               Omnis
               Spiritus
               ales
               est
               ,
               hoc
               Angeli
               &
               Daemones
               ;
               
                 Every
                 Spirit
                 is
                 a
                 Fowle
                 or
                 Bird
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Angels
                 or
                 Devils
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             XX.
             
          
           
             HItherto
             none
             of
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             
               Opened
               Book
            
             have
             reached
             any
             further
             than
             to
             the
             
               last
               Vial
            
             ,
             which
             takes
             up
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             .
             To
             which
             Church
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               a
               little
               Army
            
             ,
             so
             Grotius
             :
             Which
             
             Army
             is
             that
             which
             is
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             that
             victorious
             Heros
             on
             the
             White
             Horse
             :
             And
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             victory
             will
             make
             good
             what
             Christ
             promises
             to
             the
             Philadelphian
             Church
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               make
               them
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               which
               say
               they
               are
               Iews
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             
               and
               are
               not
            
             ,
             but
             the
             slaves
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               make
               them
               come
               and
               worship
               before
               thy
               feet
               .
            
             The
             residue
             of
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             
               Opened
               Book
            
             take
             up
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Laodicean
             ,
             and
             so
             reacheth
             to
             the
             end
             of
             all
             :
             Or
             for
             more
             distinctness
             ,
             it
             takes
             up
             the
             space
             of
             the
             
               six
               last
               Thunders
            
             ,
             as
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vials
             did
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               an
               Angel
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             whose
             Commission
             therefore
             must
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             
               having
               the
               key
               of
               the
               bottomless
               pit
            
             ;
             the
             supposed
             habitation
             or
             prison
             rather
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             :
             And
             the
             having
             the
             Key
             thereof
             signifies
             the
             having
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             do
             things
             there
             :
             For
             the
             very
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Devil
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             :
             
               And
               a
               great
               chain
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             Legislation
             or
             making
             Laws
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             sense
             well
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             critically
             ,
             derive
             
               Lex
               à
               ligando
            
             )
             which
             are
             bonds
             and
             iron
             chains
             to
             tye
             up
             the
             wicked
             from
             doing
             mischief
             .
             By
             this
             Angel
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apocalyptick
             stile
             ,
             after
             the
             abolishing
             the
             Antichristian
             and
             Infidel
             Power
             ,
             are
             those
             persons
             understood
             that
             are
             impowered
             from
             God
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             more
             sure
             support
             of
             the
             recovered
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               hold
               on
               the
               Dragon
               that
               Old
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Devil
               and
               Satan
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             surviving
             wicked
             Ones
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             the
             Old
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             is
             here
             
             put
             ,
             as
             the
             Angel
             before
             for
             those
             Evangelical
             Legislators
             .
             And
             the
             Dragon
             is
             here
             explained
             by
             the
             Devil
             and
             
               Old
               Serpent
            
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             might
             not
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             remainder
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             but
             reach
             also
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             Party
             now
             subdued
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             two-horned
             and
             ten-horned
             Beast
             to
             whom
             the
             Dragon
             yet
             gave
             his
             power
             :
             By
             these
             express
             severe
             Laws
             touching
             the
             indispensable
             duties
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             not
             insignificant
             trifles
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             is
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wicked
             ones
             of
             what
             denomination
             soever
             ,
             to
             be
             laid
             hold
             on
             .
             This
             is
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             
               New
               Polity
            
             after
             the
             abolishing
             of
             the
             
               Antichristian
               Tyranny
            
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             more
             safe
             to
             serve
             the
             Devil
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             than
             to
             approve
             a
             mans
             self
             the
             faithful
             Servant
             of
             Christ.
             This
             Constitution
             of
             things
             being
             setled
             ,
             which
             is
             dispatched
             within
             the
             space
             of
             the
             
               second
               Thunder
            
             ;
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               bound
               him
               a
               thousand
               years
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             
               third
               Thunder
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             blessed
             Millennium
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             :
             Which
             reaches
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               cast
               him
               into
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               and
               shut
               him
               up
               and
               set
               a
               seal
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               deceive
               the
               Nations
               no
               more
               till
               the
               thousand
               years
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               :
            
             Therefore
             during
             the
             happy
             Millennium
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             close
             a
             prisoner
             as
             can
             be
             imagined
             or
             expressed
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             demonstration
             ,
             this
             Millennium
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             The
             Parable
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             Children
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             kept
             under
             with
             iron
             or
             adamantine
             chains
             of
             rigid
             ,
             severe
             and
             inviolable
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             be
             permitted
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             really
             Profane
             ,
             Wicked
             ,
             or
             Antichristian
             ,
             nor
             to
             tempt
             or
             seduce
             others
             to
             do
             it
             .
             
             They
             shall
             have
             no
             publick
             permission
             or
             connivance
             for
             such
             things
             :
             
               And
               after
               that
               he
               must
               be
               loosed
               a
               little
               season
               ,
            
             namely
             in
             the
             Laodicean
             Interval
             ,
             the
             Evangelical
             Party
             growing
             more
             coole
             and
             remiss
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             degenerating
             in
             many
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Philadelphia
             to
             that
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             of
             whom
             Christ
             complains
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             her
             .
             This
             loosing
             of
             Satan
             is
             conceived
             for
             order
             and
             distinctness
             sake
             to
             happen
             under
             the
             
               fourth
               Thunder
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               Thrones
               ,
               and
               they
               sate
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               Iudgment
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               :
            
             This
             Vision
             runs
             back
             (
             as
             it
             was
             usual
             in
             the
             former
             to
             do
             )
             and
             commenceth
             with
             the
             second
             Thunder
             :
             Then
             were
             there
             Judges
             sitting
             upon
             Thrones
             ,
             and
             they
             gave
             judgement
             touching
             the
             Christian
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             whether
             under
             Antichrist
             or
             the
             
               Red
               Dragon
            
             ,
             as
             follows
             ;
             
               And
               I
               saw
               the
               souls
               of
               them
               that
               were
               beheaded
               for
               the
               witness
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               *
               And
            
             I
             saw
             also
             those
             
               which
               had
               not
               worshipped
               the
               Beast
               nor
               his
               Image
               ,
               neither
               had
               received
               his
               Mark
               upon
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               hands
               .
            
             Of
             these
             two
             distinct
             sorts
             it
             is
             said
             in
             common
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               they
               lived
            
             ,
             as
             being
             true
             of
             them
             both
             :
             
               and
               reigned
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               a
               thousand
               years
            
             ;
             but
             the
             thousand
             year
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             of
             the
             blessed
             Millennium
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             said
             where
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             personally
             and
             visibly
             present
             ;
             the
             other
             with
             their
             Successours
             on
             Earth
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             also
             present
             ,
             but
             
               by
               his
               Spirit
            
             ;
             these
             in
             bodies
             Terrestrial
             ,
             those
             Revivificated
             into
             their
             bodies
             Coelestial
             and
             Glorified
             ;
             an
             early
             priviledge
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               But
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               lived
               not
               again
               ,
            
             much
             less
             were
             thus
             revivificated
             as
             the
             Martyrs
             were
             ,
             
               till
               the
               thousand
               years
               were
               finished
               :
            
             Where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             being
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             unproper
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Confessours
             with
             those
             that
             succeed
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             considered
             as
             alive
             on
             Earth
             ,
             must
             needs
             respect
             those
             that
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             beheaded
             ,
             to
             insinuate
             their
             priviledge
             or
             different
             condition
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             might
             be
             truly
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             they
             that
             were
             to
             be
             revived
             into
             their
             glorified
             bodies
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             said
             of
             any
             other
             men
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             of
             them
             until
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             till
             the
             thousand
             years
             of
             the
             Millennium
             be
             expired
             ,
             nay
             ,
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Laodicean
             Interval
             under
             the
             sixth
             Thunder
             ;
             
               This
               is
               the
               first
               Resurrection
            
             :
             This
             namely
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             intimation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Smyrna
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2.
             vers
             .
             11.
             when
             so
             many
             Christian
             Martyrs
             suffered
             :
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
               shall
               not
               be
               hurt
               of
               the
               second
               death
               ,
            
             as
             to
             whom
             belongeth
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             accordingly
             as
             here
             followeth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Blessed
               and
               holy
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               part
               in
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               ,
               on
               such
               the
               second
               death
               hath
               no
               power
            
             :
             Namely
             ,
             the
             Lake
             of
             Fire
             (
             vers
             .
             14.
             )
             into
             which
             Hades
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             Region
             of
             Mortality
             is
             cast
             the
             Earth
             being
             all
             on
             fire
             .
             But
             they
             that
             have
             obtained
             their
             glorified
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             Martyrs
             do
             in
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             are
             sped
             already
             ,
             and
             are
             safe
             from
             this
             fate
             :
             
               But
               they
               shall
               be
               Priests
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Holy
             and
             Divine
             Souls
             cloathed
             in
             glorified
             bodies
             ,
             serving
             God
             in
             his
             Heavenly
             Temple
             .
             
               And
               shall
               reign
               with
               him
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             with
             
             Christ
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             thousand
             years
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               thousand
               years
            
             ,
             symbolically
             understood
             ;
             which
             being
             the
             Cube
             of
             Ten
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             all
             number
             ,
             signifies
             a
             steady
             permanent
             Reign
             even
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               But
               when
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               thousand
               years
            
             of
             the
             
               Millennium
               are
               expired
            
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               Laodicean
               ,
               Satan
               shall
               be
               loosed
               out
               of
               his
               prison
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             ancient
             zeal
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Church
             ,
             and
             strictness
             of
             Discipline
             will
             be
             much
             relaxated
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             will
             get
             head
             again
             ,
             namely
             under
             the
             
               fourth
               Thunder
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               go
               out
               to
               deceive
               the
               Nations
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               four
               quarters
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Gog
               and
               Magog
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             rabble
             of
             men
             that
             are
             disposed
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             enmity
             against
             the
             Holy
             and
             Just
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             true
             Israelites
             indeed
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             guile
             .
             And
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             are
             those
             notorious
             enemies
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             (
             
               Ezech.
               Cap.
            
             38.
             and
             39.
             )
             who
             therefore
             here
             typifie
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Holy
             ,
             Christian
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             Israel
             was
             a
             type
             .
             
               To
               gather
               them
               together
               to
               battel
               ,
            
             to
             fight
             against
             Israel
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               The
               number
               of
               whom
               is
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               :
            
             So
             much
             had
             wickedness
             increased
             by
             the
             not
             still
             endeavouring
             with
             that
             wonted
             vigour
             ,
             the
             amplification
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             by
             relaxation
             of
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Laodicean
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             purity
             of
             external
             worship
             was
             still
             retained
             among
             them
             ,
             neither
             had
             they
             contaminated
             themselves
             with
             course
             Superstitions
             and
             Idolatries
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               they
               went
               up
               on
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             indicates
             the
             swarming
             and
             the
             spreading
             of
             their
             Forces
             ,
             
               and
               compassed
               the
               Camp
               of
               the
               Saints
               about
               :
            
             The
             Camp
             wherein
             there
             were
             many
             Saints
             ,
             and
             right
             Philadelphian
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             all
             Saints
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             external
             worship
             .
             
               And
               the
               beloved
               City
            
             :
             The
             mystical
             Ierusalem
             ,
             or
             pure
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             beloved
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             even
             now
             intimated
             .
             Here
             is
             an
             attempt
             of
             bringing
             again
             the
             Righteous
             under
             the
             Power
             and
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             which
             attempts
             are
             made
             toward
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Laodicean
             Interval
             under
             the
             
               fifth
               Thunder
            
             :
             But
             before
             they
             could
             effect
             their
             wicked
             enterprise
             ,
             the
             Day
             of
             judgement
             overtakes
             them
             :
             
               And
               fire
               came
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               and
               devoured
               them
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               Devil
               that
               deceived
               them
               was
               cast
               together
               with
               them
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
            
             even
             that
             Lake
             which
             is
             afterwards
             called
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             Antichristian
             Rabble
             ,
             shall
             be
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               be
               tormented
               day
               and
               night
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             
               For
               I
               saw
               a
               great
               white
               Throne
            
             (
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             And
             ,
             does
             ordinarily
             signifie
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             sense
             may
             require
             )
             
               and
               him
               that
               sate
               on
               it
               ,
            
             namely
             Christ
             coming
             to
             judgement
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Laodicean
             Interval
             (
             in
             the
             
               sixth
               Thunder
            
             )
             from
             whence
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             also
             has
             its
             name
             :
             
               From
               whose
               face
               the
               Earth
               and
               the
               Heaven
               fled
               away
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               found
               no
               place
               for
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Majesty
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             seemed
             to
             vanish
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             spectators
             at
             first
             being
             so
             wholly
             filled
             with
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               the
               dead
               small
               and
               great
               ,
            
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             
               stand
               before
               God
            
             :
             This
             is
             the
             General
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             till
             the
             thousand
             years
             of
             the
             Millennium
             be
             expired
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             while
             after
             it
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             little
             time
             compared
             with
             the
             thousand
             years
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             the
             sense
             thereof
             .
             
               And
               the
               Books
               were
               opened
            
             ,
             the
             Rolls
             and
             Records
             of
             their
             actions
             ;
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             allusion
             to
             Law-proceedings
             in
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             amongst
             men
             .
             
               And
               another
               Book
               was
               opened
               which
               is
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               .
            
             An
             auspicious
             Title
             ,
             signifying
             that
             they
             whose
             names
             were
             found
             there
             ,
             should
             be
             sentenced
             worthy
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             escape
             the
             second
             death
             :
             
               And
               the
               dead
               were
               judged
               out
               of
               those
               things
               which
               were
               written
               in
               the
               Books
               according
               to
               their
               Works
               :
            
             As
             is
             done
             in
             Righteous
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             where
             the
             Judge
             gives
             Sentence
             according
             to
             what
             is
             alledged
             and
             proved
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             General
             Assizes
             ;
             none
             shall
             be
             condemned
             for
             what
             he
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             ,
             but
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               And
               the
               Sea
               gave
               up
               the
               dead
               which
               were
               in
               it
               :
            
             The
             Souls
             here
             appear
             of
             them
             that
             were
             drown'd
             in
             the
             Sea
             (
             as
             being
             not
             extinct
             thereby
             ,
             as
             some
             fondly
             imagine
             )
             and
             actuate
             their
             bodies
             .
             
               And
               death
            
             or
             pestilence
             (
             all
             manner
             of
             death
             by
             diseases
             is
             intimated
             by
             it
             )
             and
             briefly
             Hell
             ,
             that
             is
             Hades
             ,
             the
             whole
             
               Region
               of
               deceased
               Souls
            
             ,
             or
             this
             sphere
             of
             Mortality
             into
             which
             they
             are
             congregated
             at
             this
             General
             Assizes
             ,
             
               delivered
               up
               the
               dead
               that
               were
               in
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             exhibited
             them
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             :
             
               And
               they
               were
               judged
               every
               man
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
            
             The
             Divine
             Nemesis
             proportioned
             punishments
             or
             rewards
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             their
             doings
             .
             Hitherto
             are
             the
             transactions
             of
             this
             General
             
             Assizes
             ,
             and
             the
             passing
             of
             judgement
             on
             those
             that
             were
             called
             to
             the
             Bar
             ,
             which
             takes
             up
             the
             
               sixth
               Thunder
            
             :
             But
             in
             the
             seventh
             there
             is
             Thundering
             and
             Lightening
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             is
             intimated
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               And
               fire
               came
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               and
               devoured
               them
               :
            
             So
             here
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               Death
               and
               Hell
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             whole
             Region
             of
             Mortality
             above
             which
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Devils
             and
             damned
             Souls
             cannot
             emerge
             ,
             but
             are
             chained
             and
             confined
             to
             this
             caliginous
             Atmosphere
             ,
             will
             be
             set
             on
             fire
             at
             the
             
               last
               Thunder
            
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             eruptions
             from
             beneath
             will
             cause
             a
             dreadful
             Conflagration
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             Earth
             as
             it
             were
             into
             one
             great
             lake
             of
             fire
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               Death
               and
               Hell
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             very
             figurative
             expression
             ;
             First
             by
             a
             Prosopopoeia
             making
             Death
             and
             Hell
             as
             it
             were
             two
             persons
             ,
             as
             in
             Chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             8.
             and
             then
             by
             an
             Hypallage
             ,
             casting
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             fire
             is
             rather
             cast
             into
             them
             ,
             it
             occupying
             all
             this
             Region
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             dying
             ,
             by
             consuming
             all
             the
             species
             of
             mortal
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             giving
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             propagation
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               second
               Death
            
             :
             As
             the
             first
             death
             is
             the
             death
             of
             this
             body
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             here
             a
             seasonable
             monition
             :
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               which
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               rather
               fear
               him
               which
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               in
               hell
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               second
               death
            
             infinitely
             worse
             than
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               whosoever
               was
               not
               found
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             as
             a
             faithful
             Soldier
             ,
             and
             true
             Member
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               was
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
               ,
            
             and
             underwent
             the
             same
             doom
             with
             the
             Apostate
             Spirits
             ;
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             were
             found
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             
             Life
             were
             adjudged
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             to
             reign
             with
             Christ
             for
             ever
             in
             Heaven
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             he
             promises
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             .
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XX.
               Vers.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               beheaded
               and
               these
               are
               two
               distinct
               sorts
               of
               persons
               ,
               methinks
               is
               plainly
               enough
               insinuated
               in
               the
               Original
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
               He
               saw
               the
               
                 souls
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 beheaded
                 for
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 worshipped
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 David
                 Pareus
              
               supposes
               an
               Ellipsis
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               supply
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               secure
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               two
               several
               sorts
               are
               meant
               .
               If
               this
               be
               not
               the
               sense
               ,
               why
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               interposed
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               had
               been
               sufficient
               without
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               before
               it
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               the
               Text
               should
               have
               run
               :
               And
               besides
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               they
               lived
               ;
               and
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               they
               lived
               again
               ,
               if
               both
               the
               Beheaded
               and
               the
               Not-worshippers
               of
               the
               Beast
               were
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ?
               But
               indeed
               Interpreters
               do
               generally
               understand
               them
               to
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               (
               though
               otherwise
               they
               cannot
               hit
               it
               among
               themselves
               about
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               place
               )
               the
               one
               sort
               Martyrs
               ,
               the
               other
               Confessours
               .
               And
               I
               add
               surviving
               Confessours
               ,
               who
               with
               their
               Successours
               survive
               the
               Cruelty
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Image
               :
               See
               my
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Godliness
              
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               15.
               sect
               .
               6.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXI
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               ANd
               I
               saw
               a
               new
               Heaven
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               :
            
             One
             would
             think
             upon
             the
             Conflagration
             of
             this
             Earth
             immediately
             mentioned
             before
             :
             But
             this
             is
             but
             the
             artificial
             embellishing
             of
             the
             outward
             Cortex
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             in
             this
             place
             *
             by
             a
             Lemmatosynechia
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             in
             my
             
               Synopsis
               Prophetica
               :
               For
               the
               first
               Heaven
               and
               the
               first
               Earth
               were
               passed
               away
               :
            
             namely
             the
             former
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             or
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             stile
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             they
             denote
             a
             Polity
             ;
             which
             therefore
             intimates
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Tyrannical
             and
             Idolatrous
             Polity
             of
             the
             Beast
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Whore
             ,
             or
             great
             City
             of
             Babylon
             was
             now
             abolished
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Chap.
             19.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               And
               there
               was
               no
               more
               Sea
            
             ;
             no
             unquiet
             multitudes
             of
             the
             wicked
             who
             are
             
               like
               the
               raging
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               foaming
               out
               their
               own
               shame
            
             ;
             
             Tumults
             ,
             War
             and
             Bloodshed
             was
             under
             that
             Polity
             ,
             that
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             Lake
             of
             Fire
             ,
             Chap.
             19.
             vers
             .
             20
             which
             was
             the
             Reign
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Melchizedec
             King
             of
             Salem
             or
             Ierusalem
             ,
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             :
             This
             Vision
             therefore
             goes
             back
             to
             the
             second
             Thunder
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               I
               Iohn
               saw
               the
               Holy
               City
               New
               Ierusalem
               :
            
             The
             
               truly
               Holy
               City
            
             ,
             not
             
               pretended
               Holy
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             ,
             not
             that
             Old
             Prophet-killing
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             spiritually
             called
             Sodom
             and
             Aegypt
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Hierarchy
             ,
             where
             Christ
             in
             his
             Faithful
             Witnesses
             were
             persecuted
             to
             death
             .
             This
             sight
             therefore
             of
             the
             City
             Ierusalem
             is
             exhibited
             ,
             as
             
             a
             Polity
             succeeding
             the
             great
             City
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             thereto
             ,
             
               Coming
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             which
             shows
             it
             is
             a
             Polity
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             setled
             after
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             by
             a
             Council
             
               truly
               Holy
            
             ,
             and
             
               truly
               Oecumenical
            
             ,
             being
             persons
             of
             pure
             and
             upright
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             worldly
             interest
             ,
             and
             moreover
             inspired
             extraordinarily
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             descent
             of
             Ierusalem
             from
             God
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             all
             things
             then
             being
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             
               that
               Wisdom
               which
               is
               from
               above
               ,
            
             when
             as
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Babylon
             was
             from
             that
             Wisdom
             which
             is
             
               from
               beneath
               ,
               and
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               and
               devilish
               :
               Prepared
               as
               a
               Bride
               adorned
               for
               her
               husband
               :
            
             Not
             as
             a
             Whore
             to
             commit
             Fornication
             with
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             Babylon
             did
             .
             This
             Constitution
             of
             things
             is
             setled
             under
             the
             
               second
               Thunder
            
             ,
             after
             which
             immediately
             follows
             the
             Millennial
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             described
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               I
               heard
               a
               great
               voice
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Behold
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               God
               is
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               dwell
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               his
               people
               ;
               And
               God
               himself
               shall
               be
               with
               them
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             presence
             shall
             sensibly
             and
             feelingly
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             the
             Inhabiters
             of
             this
             New
             Ierusalem
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostles
             of
             old
             witnessed
             ,
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               your
               bodies
               are
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             
             But
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             taught
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             follow
             their
             blind
             Guides
             that
             led
             them
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             gross
             Disobedience
             
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             they
             would
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             barbarously
             murthered
             :
             
               And
               be
               their
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Protector
             and
             Defender
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             Evil
             :
             As
             it
             follows
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               God
               shall
               wipe
               away
               all
               tears
               from
               their
               eyes
               :
            
             This
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Millennium
             will
             be
             with
             that
             equity
             ,
             goodness
             and
             sweetness
             ,
             that
             no
             mans
             heart
             that
             is
             good
             shall
             need
             to
             be
             oppressed
             with
             grief
             ,
             or
             express
             his
             grief
             by
             his
             tears
             :
             
               And
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               death
            
             ;
             no
             more
             bloody
             massacrings
             of
             the
             Faithful
             Witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             burning
             them
             at
             the
             stake
             with
             fire
             and
             fagot
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             under
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Great
             Whore
             :
             
               neither
               sorrow
            
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             Friends
             thus
             barbarously
             and
             inhumanely
             murthered
             :
             
               nor
               crying
            
             ,
             no
             clamours
             against
             gross
             injustice
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             crying
             out
             for
             the
             tortures
             that
             are
             inflicted
             on
             poor
             innocent
             men
             for
             keeping
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             :
             
               Neither
               shall
               there
               be
               any
               more
               pain
               ,
            
             by
             noisom
             and
             wearisom
             imprisonments
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             hardships
             they
             are
             put
             to
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             
               For
               the
               former
               things
               are
               passed
               away
               :
            
             The
             bloody
             Whore
             or
             false
             Prophet
             with
             the
             Beast
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Lake
             of
             fire
             burning
             with
             brimstone
             :
             And
             Babylon
             the
             Great
             ,
             like
             a
             milstone
             ,
             sunk
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             never
             to
             rise
             again
             :
             Such
             is
             the
             state
             of
             the
             blessed
             Millennium
             when
             it
             comes
             ;
             nor
             shall
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             prevail
             against
             the
             Holy
             City
             in
             the
             Laodicean
             Interval
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               said
               ,
               Behold
               I
               make
               all
               things
               new
               :
            
             A
             New
             Heaven
             and
             a
             New
             Earth
             wherein
             dwelleth
             Righteousness
             :
             
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Write
               ,
               For
               these
               words
               are
               true
               and
               faithful
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             told
             you
             will
             
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             There
             will
             be
             such
             a
             blessed
             Millennium
             as
             here
             has
             been
             hinted
             at
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               It
               is
               done
               .
            
             The
             thing
             is
             as
             sure
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             .
             This
             is
             a
             farther
             confirmation
             to
             him
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             things
             affirmed
             .
             And
             this
             earnest
             and
             repeated
             assertion
             of
             this
             Truth
             is
             no
             more
             than
             needs
             ,
             it
             being
             foreseen
             how
             incredulous
             not
             only
             those
             would
             be
             ,
             whose
             interest
             it
             is
             that
             it
             were
             false
             ,
             (
             the
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             I
             mean
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             party
             )
             but
             even
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             carnal
             sluggishness
             of
             their
             Natures
             ,
             might
             easily
             conceive
             it
             were
             their
             Interest
             that
             it
             should
             be
             true
             .
             
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               Beginning
               and
               the
               End.
            
             I
             comprehend
             all
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             my
             Providence
             and
             Power
             :
             Therefore
             never
             distrust
             but
             that
             what
             I
             have
             told
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             These
             things
             reach
             into
             the
             Laodicean
             Interval
             :
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             which
             Church
             Christ
             calls
             himself
             the
             Amen
             ,
             the
             
               Faithful
               and
               True
               Witness
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               God.
            
             And
             what
             follows
             belongs
             to
             the
             last
             Judgement
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Reward
             of
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Wicked
             .
             
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               him
               that
               is
               athirst
               ,
               of
               the
               Fountain
               of
               the
               water
               of
               Life
               freely
               :
            
             He
             that
             does
             seriously
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             to
             obtain
             Everlasting
             Life
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wayes
             prescribed
             in
             my
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             it
             him
             freely
             :
             He
             need
             not
             buy
             it
             by
             large
             summs
             of
             money
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             gainful
             conditions
             imposed
             upon
             him
             by
             that
             Merchandizing
             City
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             touching
             whose
             Merchandizing
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             —
             
               Coelum
               venale
               Deusque
               :
               They
               set
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               God
               himself
               to
               sale
               for
               money
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               He
               that
               overcometh
            
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
               shall
               inherit
               all
               things
            
             :
             He
             shall
             be
             an
             
             Heir
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             joynt-heir
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             glorious
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             this
             certainly
             comprizeth
             all
             that
             heart
             can
             wish
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               be
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               my
               Son.
               And
               if
               Sons
               then
               Heirs
               ,
            
             
             as
             I
             said
             before
             :
             
               Heirs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               joynt-heirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               also
               glorified
               with
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             and
             Glory
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             has
             promised
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Laodicea
               :
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               in
               my
               Throne
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               also
               overcame
               ,
               and
               am
               set
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               in
               his
               Throne
               :
            
             Where
             Throne
             plainly
             implyes
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               But
               the
               fearful
               ,
               and
               unbelieving
               ,
               and
               abominable
               ,
               and
               murderers
               ,
               and
               whoremongers
               ,
               and
               sorcerers
               ,
               and
               idolaters
               ,
               and
               all
               lyars
               ,
            
             such
             as
             the
             great
             City
             of
             Babylon
             abounded
             withall
             ,
             
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               Lake
               which
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               death
               :
            
             Which
             therefore
             undoubtedly
             is
             the
             Conflagration
             under
             the
             last
             Thunder
             ,
             which
             plainly
             shows
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             second
             Verse
             to
             the
             ninth
             ,
             is
             a
             brief
             description
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             second
             Thunder
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Now
             as
             after
             a
             brief
             mention
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               chap.
            
             16.
             vers
             .
             19.
             there
             is
             a
             large
             description
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             destruction
             in
             the
             two
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               chap.
            
             17
             and
             18.
             so
             here
             ,
             after
             a
             brief
             intimation
             of
             the
             emersion
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             into
             Being
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             full
             and
             glorious
             description
             thereof
             from
             this
             ninth
             Verse
             following
             of
             this
             Chapter
             to
             the
             sixth
             of
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               And
               there
               came
               unto
               me
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               Angels
               which
               had
               the
               seven
               Uials
               full
               of
               the
               seven
               
               last
               plagues
               ,
               and
               talked
               with
               me
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Come
               hither
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               the
               Bride
               ,
               the
               Lambs
               Wife
               .
            
             It
             is
             likely
             it
             was
             the
             same
             Angel
             that
             before
             shewed
             him
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Whore
            
             :
             Whose
             destroying
             was
             in
             order
             to
             the
             
               Lambs
               Wife
            
             taking
             place
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             showing
             him
             the
             
               Lambs
               Wife
            
             ,
             was
             to
             show
             him
             the
             main
             end
             of
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Vials
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             fitting
             office
             for
             one
             of
             these
             Angels
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               he
               carried
               me
               away
            
             rapt
             
               in
               the
               Spirit
               to
               a
               great
               and
               high
               mountain
               :
            
             The
             height
             of
             the
             Mountain
             denotes
             the
             height
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             dignity
             ,
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Church
             is
             then
             arrived
             to
             .
             
               And
               shewed
               me
               that
               great
               City
               ,
            
             as
             being
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             spread
             far
             and
             wide
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             
               truly
               holy
               Catholick
            
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             not
             a
             City
             of
             Idolaters
             and
             murderers
             ,
             
               descending
               out
               of
               Heaven
               from
               God
               ,
            
             as
             whose
             constitution
             and
             institutes
             are
             not
             the
             carnal
             invention
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             pure
             Laws
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             living
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Having
               the
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             in
             the
             old
             Ierusalem
             that
             sought
             Glory
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             
             but
             were
             strangers
             to
             that
             Glory
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             true
             approved
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             unspotted
             Righteousness
             :
             
               And
               her
               light
               was
               like
               unto
               a
               stone
               most
               precious
               ,
               even
               like
               a
               Iasper-stone
               clear
               as
               Crystal
               .
            
             The
             Luminary
             of
             this
             City
             which
             was
             instead
             of
             a
             Sun
             (
             for
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Luminary
             ,
             or
             that
             from
             which
             the
             light
             proceeds
             ,
             not
             the
             Lumen
             dispread
             from
             the
             Luminary
             )
             is
             likened
             to
             a
             most
             precious
             stone
             ,
             a
             
             Iasper-stone
             clear
             as
             Crystal
             :
             By
             which
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             understood
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whose
             
               Holiness
               ,
               Purity
            
             
             and
             Illumination
             is
             set
             out
             by
             this
             
             Iasper-stone
             clear
             as
             Crystal
             :
             (
             But
             the
             Natural
             Sun
             it self
             is
             not
             without
             its
             scum
             and
             spots
             )
             wherefore
             this
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             symbol
             thereof
             .
             And
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             New
             Ierusalem
             are
             
               Regnum
               Spiritûs
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Cabbalists
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               had
               a
               wall
               great
               and
               high
               ,
            
             namely
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             City
             :
             
               And
               had
               twelve
               gates
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               gates
               twelve
               Angels
               ,
               and
               names
               written
               thereon
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               names
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             The
             number
             Twelve
             is
             sacred
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             twelve
             Patriarchs
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             :
             The
             former
             are
             mentioned
             here
             ,
             the
             latter
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             and
             both
             concurr
             in
             this
             New
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             time
             when
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             shall
             accord
             in
             one
             Faith
             and
             be
             one
             sheepfold
             .
             The
             twelve
             Angels
             may
             signifie
             either
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             City
             by
             the
             guard
             of
             Angels
             :
             
               For
               if
               God
            
             ,
             by
             his
             Angels
             
               keep
               not
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               Watchmen
               wake
               but
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Pastours
             under
             these
             twelve
             Angels
             who
             have
             occasion
             to
             admit
             Converts
             into
             the
             Church
             from
             all
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
               On
               the
               East
               three
               Gates
               ,
               on
               the
               North
               three
               Gates
               ,
               on
               the
               South
               three
               Gates
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               West
               three
               Gates
               .
            
             Three
             towards
             every
             quarter
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             and
             others
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             the
             Converts
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             at
             their
             Baptism
             .
             Nor
             does
             this
             season
             ,
             being
             
               Regnum
               Spiritûs
            
             ,
             superannuate
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             rather
             call
             for
             it
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             
             
               Can
               any
               one
               forbid
               water
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptized
               ,
               which
               have
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ?
            
             There
             may
             be
             also
             no
             mean
             nor
             useless
             
             mystery
             in
             the
             Inscription
             of
             the
             names
             of
             the
             
               twelve
               Tribes
            
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             on
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             City
             rather
             than
             elsewhere
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             being
             a
             Nation
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             being
             to
             live
             under
             an
             external
             Rule
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             not
             yet
             arrived
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             it
             is
             implied
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             entrance
             into
             this
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             endeavouring
             as
             well
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             live
             up
             to
             those
             external
             Rules
             exhibited
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             whereby
             we
             break
             off
             from
             all
             external
             evil
             courses
             ,
             and
             imitate
             all
             good
             and
             laudable
             actions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             with
             all
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             true
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               City
               had
               twelve
               Foundations
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               the
               names
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             ;
             which
             sheweth
             the
             pure
             Apostolicalness
             in
             this
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             insinuates
             the
             safety
             of
             this
             Apostolicalness
             :
             For
             walls
             are
             for
             safety
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             the
             walls
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               And
               he
            
             ,
             the
             Angel
             ,
             
               that
               talked
               with
               me
               had
               a
               golden
               reed
               to
               measure
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Gates
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               wall
               thereof
               .
               Apoc.
               chap.
            
             11.
             there
             the
             Church
             was
             measured
             by
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             this
             new
             state
             of
             things
             by
             an
             Angel.
             That
             simply
             with
             a
             Reed
             ,
             this
             with
             a
             
               golden
               Reed
            
             ;
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             this
             new
             state
             of
             things
             will
             as
             much
             surpass
             that
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             symmetral
             to
             the
             Reed
             it
             was
             then
             measured
             with
             ,
             as
             Angels
             do
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             golden
             Reed
             ,
             an
             ordinary
             combustible
             one
             ,
             as
             there
             indeed
             was
             in
             those
             first
             four
             hundred
             years
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             accounted
             the
             symmetral
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             that
             which
             was
             very
             combustible
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             consumed
             .
             But
             the
             pure
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               Spirit
               of
               Love
            
             
             abide
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               golden
               Reed
            
             that
             adequately
             measures
             the
             New
             Ierusalem
             :
             For
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             abideth
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             Charity
             never
             ceaseth
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               City
               lyeth
               four
               square
            
             ;
             which
             Figure
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Number
               Four
            
             are
             symbols
             of
             Righteousness
             :
             
               And
               the
               length
               is
               as
               large
               as
               the
               breadth
            
             ;
             that
             's
             but
             an
             explication
             of
             the
             squareness
             thereof
             :
             
               And
               he
               measured
               the
               City
               with
               the
               Réed
               twelve
               thousand
               furlongs
               :
               the
               length
               ,
               and
               the
               breadth
               ,
               and
               the
               height
               of
               it
               are
               all
               equal
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             City
             is
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Cube
             ,
             which
             plainly
             shows
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             City
             literally
             understood
             but
             a
             Polity
             ,
             and
             signifies
             not
             walls
             and
             houses
             but
             men
             .
             The
             solid
             Content
             therefore
             of
             the
             City
             is
             said
             to
             be
             twelve
             thousand
             Furlongs
             ,
             to
             signifie
             how
             entirely
             Apostolical
             the
             constitution
             of
             things
             then
             will
             be
             .
             And
             to
             show
             that
             this
             City
             is
             more
             peculiarly
             described
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             *
             the
             Perimeter
             of
             the
             Cube
             twelve
             thousand
             Furlongs
             is
             the
             circuit
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             the
             Perimeter
             of
             the
             Cube
             twenty
             five
             thousand
             Furlongs
             ,
             (
             which
             twenty
             five
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
             )
             is
             the
             circuit
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             this
             it
             may
             be
             is
             a
             curiosity
             that
             might
             as
             well
             have
             been
             omitted
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             also
             for
             brevity
             sake
             omit
             ,
             *
             That
             to
             the
             twelve
             Gates
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Tribes
             ,
             Foundations
             in
             the
             New
             Ierusalem
             ,
             do
             answer
             twenty
             five
             Gates
             ,
             Pastours
             ,
             Parishes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               he
               measured
               the
               wall
               thereof
               ,
               an
               hundred
               forty
               four
               Cubits
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Angel
            
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             whose
             measuring
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             
               humano
               more
            
             ,
             by
             extracting
             the
             square
             Root
             :
             Now
             the
             Root
             of
             144
             ,
             is
             Twelve
             ,
             which
             shows
             the
             height
             
             and
             thickness
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             being
             Twelve
             ,
             it
             denotes
             again
             the
             pure
             Apostolicalness
             of
             the
             frame
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             from
             this
             Apostolical
             fabrick
             thereof
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               And
               the
               building
               of
               the
               wall
               of
               it
               was
               of
               Iasper
               ,
            
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             rendred
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               Ictibus
               resistens
            
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             Notes
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             subdued
             by
             the
             knocks
             of
             the
             hammer
             ,
             but
             rather
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             it
             breaks
             all
             that
             strikes
             against
             it
             :
             In
             which
             sense
             the
             wall
             being
             of
             Iasper
             signifies
             how
             firm
             and
             inexpugnable
             it
             is
             throughout
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             symbol
             of
             
               invincible
               patience
            
             or
             fortitude
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             vertues
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             useless
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             day
             of
             tryal
             .
             
               And
               the
               City
               was
               pure
               gold
               like
               unto
               clear
               glass
               :
            
             Whence
             it
             perfectly
             resembles
             the
             Amber
             in
             
             Ezechiel's
             Vision
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Divine
             Element
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             as
             I
             elsewhere
             more
             fully
             show
             :
             But
             the
             golden
             colour
             is
             the
             tincture
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             or
             Charity
             ,
             which
             high
             perfection
             (
             and
             the
             highest
             that
             is
             )
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             here
             signified
             by
             Gold
             in
             this
             Vision
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             mentioned
             .
             Gold
             being
             by
             far
             the
             most
             Noble
             of
             all
             Metals
             ,
             most
             pure
             ,
             and
             most
             permanent
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             notice
             that
             Charity
             is
             ,
             which
             never
             fails
             ,
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             other
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             .
             And
             this
             City
             is
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             proper
             character
             is
             
               Divine
               Love.
            
             
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Wall
               of
               the
               City
               were
               garnished
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               precious
               stones
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             beauty
             of
             them
             was
             the
             garnishing
             ,
             but
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             for
             which
             walls
             are
             built
             .
             
             
               The
               first
               foundation
               was
               a
               Iasper
               :
            
             That
             by
             Iasper
             more
             peculiarly
             was
             signified
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Luminary
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             I
             have
             noted
             above
             .
             But
             he
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Luminary
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             the
             Wall
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             principal
             ground
             of
             their
             safety
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.16
             .
             
               That
               he
               would
               grant
               you
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               to
               be
               strengthened
               with
               might
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               That
               ye
               being
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               Love
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             having
             your
             foundation
             in
             Love
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             this
             City
             :
             And
             which
             is
             such
             a
             Spirit
             as
             will
             drive
             away
             all
             evil
             or
             foul
             Spirits
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             their
             haunts
             in
             the
             ruines
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               chap.
            
             18.
             vers
             .
             2.
             as
             the
             
             Iasper-stone
             is
             said
             in
             
               Dionysius
               Afer
            
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Amulet
             against
             all
             
             Empusa's
             ,
             and
             other
             specters
             :
             And
             others
             write
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             stops
             the
             tumults
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             inconstancy
             of
             mind
             arising
             from
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             which
             in
             an
             higher
             sense
             in
             the
             proper
             office
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Iasper
             is
             a
             symbol
             .
             
               The
               second
               a
               Saphir
            
             :
             The
             Saphir
             is
             a
             stone
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             a
             fit
             note
             of
             Heavenly-mindedness
             ;
             and
             is
             said
             to
             be
             an
             Amulet
             against
             Lust
             :
             This
             is
             another
             security
             of
             their
             City
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             their
             mind
             upon
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             whereby
             they
             escape
             the
             pollutions
             of
             the
             earthly
             .
             The
             Saphir
             therefore
             is
             a
             fit
             means
             to
             keep
             the
             New
             Ierusalem
             in
             her
             
               pure
               Philadelphian
            
             condition
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Holy
             and
             
               Divine
               Love
            
             ,
             which
             is
             counterdistinct
             to
             Lust
             and
             Wantonness
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             Sects
             that
             have
             pretended
             too
             early
             to
             this
             Philadelphian
             State
             ,
             have
             been
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             over-justly
             suspected
             .
             
               The
               third
               a
               Chalcedonie
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Carbuncle
             ,
             a
             glowing
             
             Gemm
             like
             fire
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               Holy
               Zeal
            
             ,
             which
             keeps
             the
             Philadelphians
             from
             sinking
             into
             that
             nauseous
             state
             of
             lukewarmness
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             severely
             reprehended
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             which
             brings
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             upon
             them
             at
             last
             .
             
               The
               fourth
               an
               Emerald
               ;
               Smaragdus
               ,
            
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             has
             its
             name
             from
             casting
             forth
             lightening
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             thunders
             ,
             whence
             in
             
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
            
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             also
             Ceraunius
             .
             This
             denotes
             that
             safety
             which
             the
             City
             has
             by
             those
             
             Boanerges's
             ,
             those
             powerful
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             assisted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             such
             as
             appeared
             under
             the
             seventh
             Vial
             ,
             and
             batter'd
             down
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Nations
             :
             who
             serve
             also
             for
             the
             preserving
             their
             own
             City
             ,
             better
             than
             Cannoneers
             playing
             from
             the
             walls
             thereof
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             
               The
               fifth
               a
               Sardonyx
            
             :
             A
             stone
             of
             a
             threefold
             colour
             ,
             beneath
             black
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             white
             ,
             and
             above
             ,
             reddish
             :
             This
             I
             conceive
             may
             denote
             the
             due
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             the
             Angels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Pastours
             or
             Bishops
             to
             admit
             Converts
             ,
             signified
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             :
             The
             Black
             therefore
             at
             the
             bottom
             is
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Lord
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             solemnity
             that
             celebrates
             his
             death
             till
             he
             come
             ;
             the
             White
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             Red
             the
             Wine
             ,
             the
             Elements
             that
             are
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             his
             Supper
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             good
             hold
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             relapsing
             into
             Heathenism
             again
             ,
             as
             some
             Enthusiasts
             have
             seemed
             too
             prone
             to
             do
             .
             
               The
               sixth
               a
               Sardius
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Odem
             ,
             from
             the
             colour
             of
             Blood
             ;
             which
             may
             signifie
             these
             two
             things
             :
             The
             profession
             of
             our
             readiness
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             Lives
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             due
             remembrance
             of
             those
             horrible
             Cruelties
             ,
             Butcheries
             and
             
             Massacres
             of
             both
             the
             Pagan
             and
             Paganochristian
             Polity
             ,
             the
             Whore
             that
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               drunk
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             so
             retain
             an
             eternal
             watchful
             aversation
             from
             so
             detestable
             a
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             also
             one
             part
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             safety
             about
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
               .
               The
               seventh
               a
               Chrysolith
               ,
            
             or
             the
             stone
             that
             has
             its
             denomination
             from
             Gold.
             Whether
             the
             Philosophers
             Stone
             may
             be
             hereby
             prefigured
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Chymists
             to
             consider
             ;
             but
             because
             that
             Knowledge
             is
             vulgarly
             held
             the
             very
             top
             of
             all
             Natural
             Knowledge
             ,
             by
             this
             Stone
             it
             's
             likely
             is
             signified
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             most
             profound
             and
             useful
             Natural
             Wisdom
             in
             this
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             that
             Humane
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             of
             the
             Chrysolith
             ,
             That
             it
             does
             ,
             
               confortare
               intellectum
               ,
               pusillanimitatem
               stultitiámque
               auferre
               ,
               &
               sapientiam
               animique
               constantiam
               promovere
               .
            
             So
             in
             this
             also
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             there
             consists
             part
             of
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             City
             .
             But
             this
             Chrysolith
             ,
             besides
             Wisdom
             ,
             may
             also
             signifie
             
               firmness
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Stones
             of
             this
             Living
             City
             of
             God
             are
             held
             fast
             together
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             egregious
             ground
             of
             safety
             indeed
             .
             
               The
               eighth
               a
               Beryl
            
             ,
             a
             Stone
             excellent
             to
             make
             Collyriums
             or
             Eye-salves
             of
             ;
             the
             want
             of
             which
             is
             upbraided
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             ;
             whereby
             as
             by
             other
             defects
             she
             was
             made
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Rabble
             of
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             besieged
             her
             :
             This
             Stone
             therefore
             is
             a
             good
             prop
             from
             falling
             into
             the
             Laodicean
             State
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             keeping
             the
             Church
             safe
             in
             the
             Philadelphian
             ,
             their
             eyes
             being
             cleared
             by
             this
             Collyrium
             ,
             and
             enabled
             by
             their
             quick-sightedness
             ,
             to
             foresee
             afar
             off
             how
             they
             are
             to
             order
             their
             affairs
             for
             their
             safety
             .
             
               The
               ninth
               a
               Topaze
            
             ,
             which
             either
             has
             its
             name
             from
             the
             Island
             
             Topazios
             ,
             according
             to
             Pliny
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             called
             in
             the
             Troglodytick
             Language
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             seek
             ,
             Mariners
             with
             much
             ado
             finding
             it
             out
             by
             reason
             of
             being
             wholly
             covered
             with
             mists
             ;
             whence
             this
             Stone
             may
             be
             a
             fit
             symbol
             of
             a
             generous
             and
             noble
             desire
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             dark
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Providence
             ,
             whereby
             her
             affections
             are
             drawn
             upward
             from
             the
             dregs
             of
             this
             Earth
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             the
             word
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Aurum
               solidum
            
             ,
             solid
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Gold
             well
             purified
             ,
             for
             that
             makes
             it
             the
             more
             solid
             :
             This
             is
             that
             
               Gold
               tryed
               in
               the
               fire
            
             ,
             which
             Christ
             counsels
             the
             Laodicean
             Church
             to
             buy
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             which
             she
             had
             become
             so
             poor
             and
             miserable
             .
             This
             Topaze
             therefore
             may
             well
             be
             a
             Stone
             in
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             Philadelphian
             Church
             ,
             to
             keep
             her
             still
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             it
             signifying
             
               pure
               love
               firmly
               radicated
            
             in
             the
             Divine
             Element
             of
             Regeneration
             .
             
               The
               tenth
               a
               Chrysoprasus
            
             ,
             a
             Gemm
             of
             an
             austere
             colour
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             and
             others
             have
             noted
             ,
             but
             the
             Golden
             colour
             being
             mixt
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             signifies
             
               Animum
               subtristem
               &
               benignum
            
             ,
             the
             best
             temper
             of
             mind
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             most
             like
             to
             our
             blessed
             Saviours
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             conservation
             of
             that
             Reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Holy
             Personages
             ,
             when
             lightness
             and
             mirth
             diminisheth
             their
             estimation
             .
             And
             those
             whom
             by
             this
             artifice
             they
             would
             win
             ,
             ordinarily
             feed
             onely
             on
             the
             sweet
             of
             their
             conversation
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             wholesom
             alone
             ,
             like
             fishes
             that
             have
             a
             trick
             to
             nibble
             away
             the
             bait
             and
             avoid
             the
             hook
             .
             
               The
               eleventh
               a
               Iacinth
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Stone
             of
             a
             bright
             ,
             clear
             skie-colour
             ;
             which
             therefore
             signifies
             that
             inward
             chearfulness
             ,
             calmness
             and
             serenity
             of
             mind
             in
             this
             state
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             ,
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Ioy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             which
             they
             having
             once
             tasted
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             ever
             unwilling
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             like
             to
             relapse
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Philadelphia
             ,
             or
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
               .
               The
               twelfth
               an
               Amethyst
               :
            
             This
             Stone
             is
             an
             Amulet
             against
             drunkenness
             ,
             as
             the
             Notation
             of
             the
             word
             does
             plainly
             import
             ,
             too
             frequent
             a
             vice
             in
             the
             Sardian
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             drunk
             with
             Wine
             or
             strong
             Drink
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             to
             be
             drunk
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             :
             But
             the
             Philadelphian
             keeps
             free
             from
             this
             debauchery
             ,
             which
             is
             her
             great
             security
             from
             errour
             and
             danger
             .
             Of
             this
             wretched
             sin
             is
             that
             complaint
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             (
             Esay
             28.
             )
             
               The
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               have
               erred
               through
               strong
               drink
               ,
               they
               err
               in
               Vision
               ,
               they
               stumble
               in
               judgement
               :
            
             Wherefore
             if
             this
             Amethyst
             were
             not
             one
             of
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             wall
             in
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             Armies
             of
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ,
             that
             would
             invade
             the
             City
             —
             
               somno
               vinóque
               sepultam
            
             ,
             overwhelmed
             with
             sleep
             and
             wine
             .
             Wine
             and
             strong
             Drink
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             intemperance
             and
             gluttony
             diminisheth
             the
             understanding
             and
             judgement
             ,
             especially
             in
             things
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             ,
             makes
             men
             careless
             ,
             and
             remiss
             ,
             and
             destroyes
             all
             order
             and
             discipline
             ,
             weakens
             the
             health
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             soul
             incapable
             of
             the
             holy
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             So
             necessary
             a
             stone
             therefore
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             City
             is
             this
             Amethyst
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             wall
             thereof
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             
               And
               the
               twelve
               Gates
               were
               twelve
               pearls
               ,
               every
               several
               Gate
               was
               of
               one
               pearl
            
             ;
             which
             shows
             plainly
             the
             thing
             cannot
             be
             literally
             understood
             ,
             unless
             there
             were
             Oisters
             ,
             or
             other
             Conchae
             ,
             bigger
             than
             
             one
             of
             these
             Gates
             or
             Porches
             .
             But
             in
             that
             the
             Gates
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Inletts
            
             into
             the
             City
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Pearles
             ,
             that
             Gemm
             sets
             out
             the
             condition
             of
             them
             that
             are
             fitted
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             City
             .
             For
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             Pearle
             shows
             the
             mild
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             child-like
             meekness
             of
             them
             that
             are
             fit
             to
             enter
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             has
             declared
             :
             
               Vnless
               you
               be
               converted
               and
               become
               as
               one
               of
               these
               Children
               ,
               you
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Notation
             of
             the
             word
             also
             intimates
             what
             is
             requisite
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Repentance
            
             :
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vnio
             ,
             from
             whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             derived
             ,
             alludes
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             mixture
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             which
             denotes
             the
             wholesome
             cup
             of
             Repentance
             .
             But
             the
             whiteness
             of
             the
             Pearles
             may
             insinuate
             also
             the
             washing
             away
             of
             the
             guilt
             and
             stain
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             Interpreters
             make
             these
             Gates
             to
             be
             a
             symbol
             of
             .
             
               And
               the
               street
               of
               the
               City
               was
               pure
               gold
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               transparent
               glass
               :
            
             The
             street
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Forum
               Vrbis
            
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             notes
             ,
             the
             publick
             place
             where
             they
             meet
             and
             transact
             businesses
             :
             It
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               pure
               gold
            
             ,
             like
             to
             
               transparent
               glass
            
             ,
             because
             they
             converse
             one
             with
             another
             
               bonâ
               fide
            
             ,
             in
             pure
             love
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             transparent
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             could
             see
             one
             anothers
             hearts
             and
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             
               And
               I
               saw
               no
               Temple
               there
               .
            
             No
             such
             Temple
             as
             was
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             which
             together
             with
             the
             Divine
             Residence
             supposed
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             deemed
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             properly
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Such
             a
             Temple
             as
             this
             there
             was
             none
             in
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               are
               the
               Temple
               of
               it
               .
            
             The
             eternal
             Deity
             is
             the
             object
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             the
             body
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             house
             wherein
             he
             resides
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             the
             City
             it self
             ,
             which
             from
             his
             presence
             there
             is
             called
             
               Iehovah
               Shammah
               ,
               Ezech.
            
             48.35
             .
             God
             therefore
             immediately
             residing
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             of
             this
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             this
             is
             instead
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Jews
             :
             And
             according
             to
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             ,
             Lamb
             ,
             will
             more
             naturally
             (
             though
             it
             does
             not
             so
             usually
             )
             signifie
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             his
             Church
             ,
             than
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             
               And
               the
               City
               had
               no
               need
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               neither
               of
               the
               Moon
               to
               shine
               in
               it
               :
            
             This
             may
             allude
             to
             Isai.
             60.19
             .
             
               The
               Sun
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               thy
               light
               by
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             more
             peculiar
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             ,
             (
             which
             makes
             the
             Sun
             the
             
               highest
               Power
            
             in
             any
             Polity
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             next
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Emperour
             and
             an
             Emperess
             in
             an
             Empire
             ,
             or
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Patriarch
            
             and
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             the
             Popish
             Interpreters
             expound
             the
             two
             great
             Lights
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Power
             being
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Secular
             the
             Moon
             ;
             )
             the
             sense
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             imagine
             any
             necessity
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             when
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Christ
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             
               Oecumenical
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             
               Vniversal
               Monarch
            
             or
             Emperour
             over
             his
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             City
             had
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             Moon
             to
             shine
             in
             it
             ,
             no
             need
             of
             any
             one
             
               Vniversal
               Prelate
            
             ,
             and
             
               Vniversal
               Monarch
            
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             fancy
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Emperour
             to
             have
             been
             .
             
               For
               
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               did
               lighten
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             which
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             
             Iasper-stone
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Luminary
             thereof
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Sun
             or
             
               Supreme
               Power
            
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             hold
             all
             together
             .
             
               And
               the
               Lamb
               is
               the
               light
               thereof
            
             ;
             namely
             by
             shedding
             the
             promised
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Spirit
             into
             it
             .
             The
             Kings
             therefore
             of
             those
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             dayes
             become
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             other
             Supreme
             Head
             over
             them
             but
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             but
             be
             as
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             Crowned
             Elders
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             Superiour
             ,
             neither
             Patriarch
             nor
             Monarch
             but
             he
             .
             Of
             those
             times
             is
             said
             that
             of
             
               Isai.
               chap.
            
             24.23
             .
             
               Then
               the
               Moon
               shall
               be
               confounded
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               ashamed
               ,
            
             (
             all
             that
             have
             born
             themselves
             as
             Universal
             Monarchs
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             hitherto
             )
             
               when
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               shall
               reign
               in
               Mount
               Sion
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             namely
             in
             this
             
               New
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               Ancients
               gloriously
            
             ;
             those
             Ancients
             described
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             as
             cloathed
             with
             white
             rayment
             ,
             and
             sitting
             upon
             Thrones
             with
             golden
             Crowns
             on
             their
             Heads
             ;
             which
             signifie
             the
             Kings
             of
             those
             Times
             when
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             shall
             make
             one
             Fold
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             be
             reduced
             to
             her
             Apostolick
             purity
             in
             the
             blessed
             Millennium
             ;
             over
             whom
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Head
             but
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             will
             they
             have
             need
             to
             be
             held
             together
             in
             one
             Universal
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             by
             any
             other
             Tye
             than
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             Union
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             so
             abundantly
             shed
             forth
             in
             their
             hearts
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             Philadelphian
             Succession
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             
               And
               the
               Nations
               of
               them
               that
               are
               saved
               shall
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               of
               it
               :
               Extra
               Ecclesiam
               nulla
               
               est
               salus
               ,
            
             is
             a
             maxime
             amongst
             the
             Pontificians
             ,
             confining
             Salvation
             to
             a
             blind
             implicit
             Faith
             in
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Pope
             and
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             
             Iasper-stone
             ,
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             is
             that
             by
             whose
             guidance
             the
             Nations
             now
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Salvation
             :
             
               And
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               do
               bring
               their
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               into
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             turn
             Converts
             to
             this
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             where
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Rule
             ,
             not
             the
             blind
             Decrees
             of
             both
             a
             fallacious
             and
             fallible
             Polity
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             adulterate
             Doctrine
             for
             their
             worldly
             interest
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             
               And
               the
               Gates
               of
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               shut
               at
               all
               by
               day
               :
            
             Their
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             great
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             illumination
             will
             not
             make
             them
             proud
             ,
             disdainful
             or
             careless
             of
             others
             happiness
             and
             salvation
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             be
             ever
             ready
             to
             embrace
             and
             admit
             by
             Baptisme
             all
             Converts
             from
             all
             quarters
             of
             the
             World
             upon
             their
             sincere
             Repentance
             and
             Conversion
             .
             
               For
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               night
               there
               ,
            
             no
             Adversity
             nor
             Ignorance
             in
             this
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             ,
             while
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             shines
             upon
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             will
             be
             alwayes
             ready
             at
             every
             one
             of
             their
             twelve
             Gates
             standing
             open
             to
             all
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             admit
             all
             single-hearted
             and
             sincere
             Proselytes
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               bring
               the
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Nations
               into
               it
               :
            
             The
             best
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Noble
             and
             Considerable
             Persons
             of
             all
             Nations
             will
             flow
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             proselyted
             by
             them
             ,
             be
             admitted
             Citizens
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             Members
             of
             this
             truly
             Holy
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             27.
             
             But
             (
             for
             so
             may
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             )
             
               there
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               enter
               into
               it
               *
               any
               thing
               ,
            
             any
             person
             ,
             
               that
               defileth
            
             ,
             or
             is
             of
             a
             scandalous
             conversation
             ,
             
               neither
               whatsoever
            
             ,
             whosoever
             
               worketh
               abomination
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             committeth
             Idolatry
             ,
             though
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             would
             admit
             none
             but
             such
             ,
             
               or
               maketh
               a
               lye
            
             .
             No
             Legend-mongers
             ,
             nor
             obtruders
             of
             absurd
             and
             impossible
             Doctrines
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Artificers
             of
             Babylon
             forged
             for
             filthy
             lucre-sake
             ,
             no
             such
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             come
             into
             this
             City
             ,
             whose
             Gates
             are
             pure
             Pearl
             :
             
               But
               they
            
             only
             
               who
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Lambs
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             as
             breathing
             after
             a
             Life
             sutable
             to
             his
             :
             But
             the
             description
             of
             this
             Glorious
             City
             is
             not
             yet
             finished
             ,
             it
             reaches
             further
             into
             the
             five
             first
             Verses
             of
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XXI
               .
               Vers.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 a
                 Lemmatosynechia
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Lemmatosynechia
               is
               an
               Apocalyptick
               Scheme
               or
               Figure
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               signifies
               ,
               the
               Cortex
               ,
               or
               outward
               Letter
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               held
               together
               ,
               or
               continued
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               a
               real
               connexion
               and
               dependance
               of
               one
               part
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               as
               in
               the
               inward
               sense
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               An
               elegant
               instance
               of
               this
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 vers
                 .
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
              
               where
               upon
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               great
               Earthquake
               it
               is
               presently
               said
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 was
                 divided
                 in
                 three
                 parts
              
               ;
               as
               if
               that
               Division
               had
               been
               a
               diruption
               caused
               by
               that
               Earthquake
               ,
               when
               as
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               that
               
               great
               City
               ,
               were
               three
               distinct
               parties
               before
               .
               A
               like
               example
               of
               this
               figure
               is
               also
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 vers
                 .
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
              
               where
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               are
               said
               to
               be
               slain
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               at
               the
               ending
               of
               their
               witnessing
               ,
               and
               their
               dead
               bodies
               to
               lye
               three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               unburied
               ,
               where
               the
               three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               are
               set
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               One
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               dayes
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               in
               truth
               commence
               as
               high
               as
               the
               One
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               dayes
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               time
               with
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Parable
               runs
               smooth
               in
               the
               outward
               Cortex
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               distinct
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               for
               three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               together
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               their
               One
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               dayes
               prophesying
               :
               See
               also
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
              
               
               But
               as
               eximious
               as
               any
               is
               this
               present
               example
               of
               a
               Lemmatosynechia
               ,
               the
               mention
               of
               a
               New
               Heaven
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               being
               immediately
               made
               upon
               the
               burning
               of
               this
               
                 Natural
                 Earth
              
               :
               Which
               therefore
               in
               the
               Cortex
               implyes
               ,
               that
               the
               destroying
               of
               that
               gave
               occasion
               of
               making
               a
               New
               Heaven
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               are
               not
               Natural
               but
               Political
               ,
               as
               both
               Grotius
               and
               Doctor
               Hammond
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               Text
               will
               extort
               it
               from
               any
               one
               that
               reads
               this
               twenty
               first
               Chapter
               considerately
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 27.
                 
                 Any
                 thing
                 ,
                 any
                 person
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               usual
               with
               
                 S
                 t
                 John
              
               to
               put
               the
               Neuter
               Gender
               for
               the
               Masculine
               ,
               as
               
                 Joh.
                 6.
                 vers
                 .
                 36
                 ,
                 38
                 ,
                 40.
                 
              
               See
               Grotius
               upon
               the
               place
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAPTER
             XXII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               AND
               he
               shewed
               me
               a
               pure
               River
               of
               Water
               of
               Life
               ,
               clear
               as
               crystal
               ,
               proceeding
               out
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             What
             this
             River
             may
             signifie
             ,
             that
             in
             *
             Amos
             may
             be
             a
             Key
             to
             :
             
               Let
               Iudgement
               run
               down
               as
               water
               ,
               and
               Righteousnesse
               as
               a
               mighty
               stream
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             touching
             the
             uttering
             of
             Divine
             and
             Holy
             Doctrines
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             God
             ,
             Ecclesiastic
             .
             24.25
             .
             
               He
               filleth
               all
               things
               with
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
            
             Phison
             
               and
               as
            
             Tigris
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               new
               fruits
               .
               He
               maketh
               the
               Vnderstanding
               to
               abound
               like
            
             Euphrates
             ,
             
               and
               as
            
             Jordan
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Harvest
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             River
             of
             water
             of
             Life
             from
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             faithfull
             and
             effectual
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             pouring
             forth
             Holy
             and
             Wholesom
             Doctrines
             and
             Monitions
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             are
             in
             highest
             Authority
             ,
             in
             this
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Authority
             is
             understood
             by
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             who
             in
             right
             of
             his
             Father
             is
             Supreme
             Governour
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             immediate
             actuator
             of
             his
             Vicegerents
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               street
               of
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Forum
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             broad
             open
             place
             where
             their
             meetings
             were
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             consult
             of
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             administer
             Justice
             .
             
               And
               of
               either
               side
               of
               the
               River
               ,
            
             which
             ran
             from
             thence
             through
             the
             City
             ,
             
               was
               there
               the
               tree
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Trees
             of
             Life
             ,
             else
             how
             could
             they
             be
             in
             rowes
             on
             this
             side
             and
             that
             side
             the
             River
             ?
             By
             which
             
             Trees
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophetick
             stile
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             ,
             but
             Grandees
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             And
             being
             they
             are
             called
             Trees
             of
             Life
             ,
             it
             intimates
             a
             state
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             (
             Iud.
             12.
             )
             
               Trees
               whose
               fruit
               withereth
               ,
               without
               fruit
               ,
               twice
               dead
               ,
            
             &c.
             beside
             that
             it
             signifies
             ,
             that
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Lamb
             is
             in
             them
             :
             
               Which
               bare
               twelve
               manner
               of
               fruits
               ,
            
             and
             all
             worthy
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Faith
             ;
             
               and
               yielded
               her
               fruit
               every
               month
            
             of
             the
             year
             :
             So
             uncessant
             are
             they
             in
             the
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             which
             are
             good
             Works
             .
             Here
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Righteous
             Man
             ,
             Psalm
             1.
             
             
               He
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               Tree
               planted
               by
               the
               Rivers
               side
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             of
             these
             happy
             times
             of
             the
             Messias
             in
             the
             expected
             Millennium
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             Psalm
             72.7
             .
             understood
             :
             
               In
               his
               dayes
               shall
               the
               Righteous
               flourish
               ,
            
             like
             a
             Palm
             Tree
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             said
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               like
               a
               Cedar
               in
               Lebanon
            
             .
             The
             sense
             therefore
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             free
             current
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             countenancing
             pure
             Doctrine
             from
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             intimates
             ,
             Holy
             and
             Good
             Men
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             will
             be
             in
             Authority
             and
             Esteem
             to
             manage
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             obliging
             all
             unto
             them
             by
             their
             Christian
             Goodness
             and
             Equity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             constant
             Fruit
             which
             they
             bear
             .
             
               And
               the
               leaves
               of
               the
               Tree
               were
               for
               the
               healing
               of
               the
               Nations
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             those
             several
             Nations
             which
             are
             then
             brought
             under
             the
             Empire
             of
             Christ
             :
             Which
             is
             an
             insinuation
             of
             the
             gentle
             but
             effectual
             
               Healing
               Discipline
            
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             in
             this
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             .
             Those
             
             are
             the
             leaves
             of
             these
             Trees
             to
             heal
             the
             sores
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             by
             gently
             drawing
             away
             the
             corruption
             ,
             whatever
             may
             be
             remaining
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               And
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               curse
            
             ;
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             No
             more
             furious
             Papal
             Anathema's
             ,
             or
             Excommunications
             to
             depose
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             involve
             the
             Christian
             World
             in
             blood
             .
             
               But
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Lamb
               shall
               be
               in
               it
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             be
             in
             it
             .
             The
             meek
             Empire
             of
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             shall
             obtain
             after
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             bloody
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             two-horned
             Beast
             ,
             who
             wore
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             falsly
             pretending
             to
             be
             his
             Vicar
             ,
             but
             spoke
             like
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             decreeing
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             persecutions
             :
             
               And
               his
               servants
               shall
               serve
               him
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             serve
             him
             with
             a
             willing
             and
             prompt
             mind
             in
             this
             day
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               see
               his
               face
            
             ;
             They
             will
             enjoy
             the
             full
             light
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             His
             Life
             and
             his
             Spirit
             will
             be
             most
             palpably
             and
             sensibly
             revealed
             in
             them
             .
             
               And
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               in
               their
               foreheads
               .
            
             It
             shall
             also
             be
             plain
             to
             all
             from
             their
             outward
             Conversation
             ,
             whose
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             they
             are
             the
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               And
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               night
               there
               :
            
             No
             ignorance
             ,
             nor
             any
             persecution
             for
             not
             being
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             admitting
             of
             things
             blasphemous
             and
             impossible
             .
             That
             ignorance
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Devotion
             will
             be
             out
             of
             date
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             which
             Principle
             sate
             like
             the
             darkness
             of
             midnight
             on
             the
             Church
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             .
             
             
               And
               they
               need
               no
               candle
            
             ,
             no
             factitious
             lights
             or
             false
             Instructions
             of
             carnal
             men
             :
             
               Nor
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             no
             pretended
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whom
             his
             flatterers
             make
             the
             Universal
             Sun
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Emperour
             like
             the
             Moon
             under
             his
             feet
             .
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               God
               giveth
               them
               light
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             longer
             slaves
             to
             the
             cunningly
             contrived
             Opinions
             of
             men
             .
             And
             in
             this
             freedom
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             
               they
               shall
               reign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             shall
             never
             be
             subjected
             again
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             Nor
             shall
             that
             numerous
             rabble
             of
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             take
             this
             City
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             visible
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             ,
             and
             his
             sentencing
             all
             the
             Ungodly
             to
             the
             Lake
             burning
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             Death
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               These
               things
               are
               faithfull
               and
               true
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             these
             predictions
             of
             the
             Excellent
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             ,
             described
             or
             set
             out
             by
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             as
             stupendious
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             yet
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             truth
             .
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               the
               holy
               Prophets
               sent
               his
               Angel
               to
               shew
               unto
               his
               Servants
               ,
            
             both
             this
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             
               the
               things
               which
               must
               shortly
               be
               done
               ,
            
             namely
             under
             the
             first
             six
             Seals
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               come
               quickly
            
             to
             support
             my
             Church
             in
             her
             Smyrnean
             condition
             under
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Seals
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             her
             from
             her
             Persecutions
             under
             the
             
               sixth
               .
               Blessed
               
               is
               he
               that
               keepeth
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               this
               Book
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             observeth
             what
             is
             writ
             therein
             for
             his
             own
             Direction
             and
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               And
               I
               Iohn
               saw
               these
               things
               and
               heard
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               had
               heard
               and
               seen
               I
               fell
               down
               to
               worship
               before
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Angel
               which
               shewed
               me
               these
               things
            
             ;
             and
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             great
             Glory
             of
             the
             Catholick
             or
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             set
             out
             by
             the
             description
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             :
             Which
             did
             so
             overcome
             him
             with
             joy
             ,
             as
             that
             assurance
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             his
             own
             Countrey-men
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             again
             he
             was
             carryed
             away
             into
             the
             greatest
             Affection
             and
             Veneration
             for
             the
             Messenger
             of
             such
             enravishing
             news
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Then
               saith
               he
               unto
               me
               ,
               See
               thou
               do
               it
               not
               :
               For
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow-servant
               ,
               and
            
             the
             fellow-servant
             
               of
               they
               Brethren
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             of
             those
             that
             truly
             believe
             in
             ,
             and
             bear
             witness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               And
               of
               them
               which
               keep
               the
               sayings
               of
               this
               Book
               :
            
             That
             observe
             them
             ,
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             faith
             and
             courage
             to
             act
             accordingly
             :
             which
             no
             man
             can
             do
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             
               Worship
               God
            
             :
             Accordingly
             as
             our
             Saviour
             has
             prescribed
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               And
               he
               saith
               unto
               me
               ,
               Seal
               not
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
            
             as
             if
             it
             concerned
             onely
             Times
             afar
             off
             ,
             or
             many
             ages
             to
             come
             :
             
               For
               the
               time
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             time
             of
             exercising
             
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             true
             Followers
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Smyrnean
             Interval
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             discovering
             the
             barbarous
             and
             brutish
             cruelty
             of
             Paganism
             against
             them
             :
             Which
             Tragedy
             will
             be
             acted
             over
             again
             in
             the
             Pergamenian
             and
             Thyatirian
             Intervals
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             a
             Pagano-christian
             Synagogue
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             True
             Church
             will
             be
             exercised
             ,
             and
             more
             illustriously
             appear
             ,
             and
             the
             wickedness
             of
             a
             false
             hypocritical
             Hierarchy
             more
             notoriously
             manifested
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             Divine
             Providence
             administring
             occasion
             for
             the
             discovering
             both
             in
             their
             colours
             ,
             not
             forcing
             the
             Wills
             of
             either
             by
             his
             Absolute
             Omnipotency
             .
             Whence
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             :
          
           
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               unjust
               let
               him
               be
               unjust
               still
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               filthy
               let
               him
               be
               filthy
               still
               :
            
             Let
             their
             unjust
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             persecution
             ,
             and
             foulness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             filthiness
             of
             Idolatry
             go
             on
             in
             the
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Pagano-christian
             Polity
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             ripe
             for
             Judgment
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stop
             them
             .
             
               And
               he
               that
               is
               righteous
               let
               him
               be
               righteous
               still
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               holy
               let
               him
               be
               holy
               still
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             increase
             more
             and
             more
             in
             honesty
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             unblameableness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             purity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             Zeal
             against
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             not
             refusing
             the
             assistances
             of
             my
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               And
               behold
               I
               come
               quickly
               ,
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               to
               give
               every
               man
               according
               as
               his
               work
               shall
               be
               .
            
             I
             will
             demolish
             or
             abolish
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             the
             Christian
             under
             the
             
               sixth
               Seal
            
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             Whore
             ,
             the
             Idolatrous
             Hierarchy
             under
             the
             
               sixth
               
               Trumpet
            
             ,
             and
             utterly
             destroy
             her
             under
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial
            
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             righteous
             growing
             still
             more
             righteous
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             holy
             still
             more
             holy
             ,
             introduce
             the
             glorious
             State
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             under
             the
             
               second
               Thunder
            
             .
             These
             things
             are
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             my
             Providence
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
             
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               Beginning
               and
               the
               End
               ,
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Last
               .
            
             My
             Kingdom
             shall
             out-last
             all
             Kingdoms
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             Power
             upon
             Earth
             survive
             my
             Reign
             in
             the
             Holy
             City
             Ierusalem
             :
             Whence
             follow
             the
             words
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             those
             Times
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               Commandments
               ,
            
             that
             walk
             uprightly
             according
             to
             the
             external
             Word
             or
             Law
             :
             
               That
               they
               may
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             baptized
             at
             last
             into
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             the
             New
             Birth
             ,
             
               And
               may
               enter
               through
               the
               Gates
               into
               the
               City
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             baptized
             and
             admitted
             Citizens
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             attainment
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             Members
             of
             this
             Living
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             all
             the
             holy
             and
             healing
             priviledges
             thereof
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             above
             described
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
               For
               without
               are
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               Sorcerers
               ,
               and
               Whoremongers
               ,
               and
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               loveth
               and
               maketh
               a
               lye
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             brutish
             ,
             obscene
             and
             Atheistical
             men
             ,
             and
             jugling
             pretenders
             to
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Kainish
             Persecutors
             had
             they
             but
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             gross
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             either
             lovers
             of
             lying
             Legends
             ,
             or
             Inventours
             of
             them
             :
             These
             unclean
             Birds
             are
             kept
             out
             
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             dismal
             haunts
             in
             the
             rubbish
             and
             ruines
             of
             the
             demolished
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             observed
             above
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             
               I
               Iesus
               have
               sent
               my
               Angel
               to
               testifie
               unto
               you
               these
               things
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             alluding
             to
             the
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             ;
             which
             signifie
             the
             whole
             succession
             of
             the
             truly
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Churches
             therefore
             for
             whose
             use
             this
             Book
             was
             written
             ,
             are
             the
             Churches
             in
             
               Smyrna
               ,
               Pergamus
               ,
               Thyatira
               ,
               Sardis
               ,
               Philadelphia
            
             and
             Laodicea
             .
             The
             whole
             Book
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             is
             as
             it
             were
             an
             Epistle
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             concerned
             in
             their
             several
             Successions
             .
             Which
             passage
             is
             a
             farther
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             sense
             of
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             in
             
               Asia
               .
               I
               am
               the
               Root
               ,
               and
               the
               Off-spring
               of
               David
               .
            
             *
             Which
             may
             denote
             his
             Divinity
             and
             Humanity
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             being
             the
             Off-spring
             or
             Son
             of
             David
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             his
             Right
             to
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             foretold
             in
             the
             second
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Ask
               of
               me
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Nations
               for
               thine
               Inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               for
               thy
               possession
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             because
             of
             the
             greatness
             and
             glory
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               the
               bright
               Morning-Star
            
             .
             In
             the
             Sardian
             Interval
             he
             was
             onely
             the
             Morning-Star
             ,
             (
             here
             the
             bright
             Morning-Star
             )
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             this
             saying
             glances
             at
             the
             Philadelphian
             Interval
             in
             the
             commencement
             thereof
             under
             the
             last
             Vial
             ;
             which
             sutes
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             S
             t
             Iohn
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               say
               Come
               :
            
             The
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             commencement
             of
             those
             Times
             that
             are
             properly
             called
             the
             
               Reign
               of
               the
               
               Spirit
            
             by
             the
             Cabbalists
             :
             And
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Bride
             is
             added
             as
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Churches
             desire
             of
             the
             settlement
             of
             things
             into
             the
             Glorious
             Condition
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             blood-drunken
             Idolatrous
             
               Babylon
               .
               And
               let
               him
               that
               heareth
               ,
               say
               ,
               Come
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             him
             pray
             for
             the
             acceleration
             of
             so
             glorious
             a
             settlement
             of
             things
             .
             And
             then
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             from
             vers
             .
             10.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Dialogue
             ,
             as
             both
             Peganius
             and
             Grotius
             have
             observed
             )
             
               And
               let
               him
               that
               is
               athirst
               come
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             sincerely
             hungers
             and
             thirsts
             after
             Righteousness
             .
             
               And
               whosoever
               will
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whosoever
             has
             a
             Will
             and
             Desire
             ,
             
               let
               him
               take
               the
               waters
               of
               Life
               freely
               .
            
             Let
             him
             enjoy
             the
             happy
             priviledge
             of
             this
             Living
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             grow
             up
             in
             all
             true
             Holiness
             and
             Godliness
             in
             Communion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             This
             priviledge
             shall
             he
             enjoy
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             gratis
             ,
             or
             freely
             ,
             without
             money
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
               For
               I
               testifie
               unto
               every
               man
               that
               heareth
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               If
               any
               one
               shall
               add
               unto
               these
               things
               :
            
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             take
             this
             to
             be
             a
             commination
             to
             terrifie
             men
             from
             being
             so
             negligent
             as
             to
             let
             any
             Errata
             slip
             into
             the
             Copies
             of
             this
             Book
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             where
             every
             word
             was
             so
             curiously
             weighed
             by
             the
             Pen-man
             thereof
             ;
             or
             from
             being
             so
             bold
             as
             on
             purpose
             to
             alter
             any
             thing
             therein
             ,
             by
             adding
             or
             taking
             away
             :
             *
             But
             I
             conceive
             also
             ,
             there
             is
             besides
             this
             a
             〈◊〉
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             prohibition
             from
             bringing
             in
             their
             carnal
             Inventions
             to
             add
             ,
             inconsistently
             with
             the
             pure
             Apostolick
             Doctrines
             and
             Institutes
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             this
             City
             :
             Whosoever
             would
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               add
               unto
               him
               the
               plagues
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
            
             whether
             they
             concern
             this
             Life
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             sulphurous
             lake
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             Death
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             
               And
               if
               any
               man
               will
               take
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
            
             and
             be
             faint-hearted
             ,
             or
             of
             little
             or
             no
             Faith
             ,
             and
             contend
             there
             never
             will
             be
             such
             an
             Excellent
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               part
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               City
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               things
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               .
            
             He
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             blessed
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             state
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             
               He
               that
               testifieth
               these
               things
               ,
               saith
               ,
               Surely
               I
               come
               quickly
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Visions
             of
             the
             
               first
               six
               Seals
            
             ,
             and
             what
             contemporizeth
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             assist
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             support
             them
             in
             their
             Smyrnean
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             to
             defeat
             the
             Enemy
             under
             the
             
               sixth
               Seal
            
             .
             To
             which
             Saint
             Iohn
             answers
             ,
             
               Amen
               :
               Even
               so
               ,
               Come
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             This
             was
             seasonable
             for
             Saint
             Iohn
             to
             say
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Christs
             Coming
             to
             subvert
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             old
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             abolish
             Paganical
             Idolatry
             and
             Tyranny
             :
             As
             it
             was
             also
             in
             the
             Pergamenian
             and
             Thyatirian
             Intervals
             for
             the
             oppressed
             and
             afflicted
             Church
             to
             say
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             judge
             the
             
               Great
               Whore
            
             ,
             the
             
               Pagano-christian
               Hierarchy
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             drunk
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Sardian
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             consummate
             the
             Judgement
             begun
             to
             be
             executed
             on
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             is
             perfectly
             to
             be
             consumed
             under
             the
             
               seventh
               Vial.
            
             And
             
             lastly
             ,
             in
             the
             Laodicean
             Interval
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             again
             very
             seasonable
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             inclining
             of
             things
             again
             to
             worse
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Come
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               ,
            
             to
             that
             general
             judgement
             ,
             when
             Death
             shall
             be
             swallowed
             up
             into
             Victory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             translated
             into
             the
             incorruptible
             state
             of
             heavenly
             Bliss
             and
             Glory
             .
             And
             this
             whole
             
               Book
               of
               Prophecies
            
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             one
             entire
             
               Epistle
               Monitory
            
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             throughout
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             mention
             Vers.
             16.
             of
             
               witnessing
               these
               things
               to
               the
               Churches
            
             (
             in
             Asia
             no
             doubt
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             and
             successively
             through
             all
             Ages
             or
             Intervals
             ,
             (
             from
             Saint
             
             Iohn's
             time
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             )
             
               Smyrnean
               ,
               Pergamenian
               ,
               Thyatirian
               ,
               Sardian
               ,
               Philadelphian
            
             and
             Laodicean
             ;
             This
             whole
             Book
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             such
             a
             
               general
               Monitory
               Epistle
            
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             sutable
             that
             he
             conclude
             with
             that
             usual
             form
             of
             valediction
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               be
               with
               you
               all
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               NOTES
               .
               CHAPTER
               XXII
               .
               Vers.
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 Which
                 may
                 denote
                 his
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Humanity
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               any
               one
               that
               firmly
               believes
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Logos
              
               ,
               united
               with
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               will
               easily
               admit
               to
               be
               suggested
               here
               ;
               though
               Grotius
               is
               content
               to
               understand
               no
               more
               by
               
                 Radix
                 Davidis
              
               than
               
                 Surculus
                 Davidis
              
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               
               confess
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               ,
               Radix
               is
               sometimes
               the
               same
               with
               Surculus
               :
               But
               being
               that
               Root
               ordinarily
               signifies
               that
               from
               which
               another
               grows
               ,
               not
               that
               which
               grows
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               sense
               here
               is
               both
               true
               ,
               and
               more
               ample
               and
               sublime
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               sutable
               to
               the
               Genius
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               was
               more
               probable
               to
               be
               meant
               here
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               .
               And
               generally
               the
               Ancients
               go
               that
               way
               ,
               
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 Aretas
                 ,
                 Andreas
                 Caesareensis
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
               See
               Ribera
               on
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               
                 18.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 conceive
                 also
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 besides
                 this
                 a
                 further
                 sense
              
               ;
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               other
               sense
               does
               very
               hardly
               agree
               with
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Verse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               For
               I
               testifie
               :
               In
               so
               much
               that
               Ribera
               is
               fain
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               is
               only
               an
               expletive
               Particle
               ,
               and
               signifies
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               And
               adds
               further
               ,
               how
               several
               MSS.
               are
               without
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               Grotius
               follows
               those
               Copies
               .
               But
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               force
               thereof
               be
               retained
               ,
               and
               we
               read
               ,
               
                 For
                 I
                 testifie
                 unto
                 every
                 man
                 ,
              
               it
               involves
               a
               reason
               ,
               why
               every
               man
               should
               close
               with
               this
               free
               Invitation
               made
               before
               ,
               implying
               ,
               that
               this
               excellent
               state
               of
               things
               is
               really
               intended
               by
               Christ
               ,
               a
               state
               so
               pure
               and
               so
               perfect
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               other
               things
               condemned
               in
               this
               Book
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               that
               would
               either
               admit
               or
               foist
               in
               any
               of
               those
               rejectaneous
               things
               ,
               or
               hypocritically
               diminish
               the
               Faith
               or
               Belief
               of
               so
               great
               perfection
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               set
               out
               by
               the
               description
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               the
               Commination
               is
               to
               him
               .
               And
               this
               threatened
               punishment
               is
               also
               an
               argument
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               seriousness
               of
               Christs
               proposal
               ;
               which
               I
               would
               have
               them
               seriously
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               their
               business
               to
               decry
               all
               hope
               of
               those
               good
               Times
               ,
               when
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               
               shall
               Reign
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               to
               lull
               themselves
               and
               others
               asleep
               in
               their
               sins
               .
               And
               farther
               to
               confirm
               this
               sense
               of
               ours
               ,
               
                 D
                 r
                 Hammond
              
               upon
               this
               and
               the
               following
               Verse
               ;
               Whosoever
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 shall
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 infuse
                 any
                 other
                 expectations
                 into
                 men
                 than
                 what
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 these
                 Visions
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 bring
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 Judgments
                 that
                 are
                 denounced
                 against
                 Gods
                 greatest
                 Enemies
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 derogate
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 or
                 occasion
                 mens
                 not
                 receiving
                 the
                 admonitions
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               might
               have
               added
               also
               ,
               or
               their
               not
               believing
               his
               promises
               )
               
                 contained
                 here
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               of
               which
               that
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 cast
                 him
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 him
                 uncapable
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 blessings
                 which
                 are
                 here
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 Christians
                 .
              
               Which
               Paraphrase
               of
               this
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Doctor
               of
               our
               Church
               on
               these
               two
               Verses
               ,
               is
               not
               much
               unlike
               ours
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               small
               Argument
               for
               the
               naturalness
               of
               the
               Interpretation
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               though
               we
               disagree
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               we
               both
               agree
               in
               this
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EPILOGUE
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           now
           ,
           I
           Reader
           ,
           I
           hope
           made
           good
           the
           promise
           of
           my
           Title
           Page
           ,
           and
           exhibited
           to
           thy
           view
           and
           judgment
           ,
           as
           well
           a
           
             plain
             and
             perspicuous
          
           as
           
             continued
             Exposition
          
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Which
           whole
           Exposition
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           intirely
           of
           one
           piece
           ,
           yet
           that
           more
           be
           not
           attributed
           to
           my
           performance
           than
           I
           deserve
           ,
           the
           invention
           of
           every
           part
           thereof
           is
           not
           from
           one
           man
           ,
           but
           whatever
           I
           have
           drawn
           in
           from
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           well
           concocted
           food
           ,
           made
           a
           congruous
           and
           congenerous
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           my
           Exposition
           ,
           I
           admitting
           nothing
           but
           what
           I
           first
           carefully
           considered
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           was
           rectified
           ,
           polished
           ,
           illustrated
           ,
           and
           amplified
           :
           And
           he
           that
           I
           am
           most
           of
           all
           beholden
           to
           ,
           is
           that
           incomparably
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           person
           M
           r
           
             Ioseph
             Mede
          
           ,
           once
           one
           of
           the
           Fellows
           of
           our
           Colledge
           ,
           in
           whose
           steps
           where
           he
           treads
           right
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           was
           bound
           to
           insist
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           any
           others
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           in
           a
           true
           path
           .
           For
           I
           account
           it
           a
           juvenile
           piece
           of
           pride
           and
           wantonness
           in
           any
           one
           to
           innovate
           where
           things
           seem
           right
           already
           ,
           unless
           he
           bring
           that
           which
           is
           plainly
           truer
           .
           For
           this
           affectation
           of
           bringing
           of
           something
           new
           in
           interpreting
           Scripture
           ,
           does
           but
           dissettle
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           that
           are
           to
           be
           informed
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Holy
           Writt
           to
           lose
           its
           scope
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           and
           to
           seem
           more
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           obscure
           than
           indeed
           it
           is
           .
           And
           therefore
           Enthusiasts
           that
           attempt
           any
           Expositions
           
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           without
           carefully
           consulting
           the
           most
           likely
           Interpreters
           before
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           inspiration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           blind
           puff
           of
           pride
           and
           vanity
           of
           mind
           ,
           a
           blast
           of
           self-conceitedness
           ,
           that
           drives
           them
           upon
           such
           rash
           and
           dangerous
           enterprises
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           bold
           presumption
           ,
           that
           others
           have
           not
           attempted
           these
           things
           as
           much
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           good
           assistances
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           pretend
           to
           .
           Such
           men
           as
           these
           seek
           not
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           true
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           but
           do
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           own
           pride
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           be
           accounted
           somebody
           amongst
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           a
           confusion
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           II
           But
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           can
           call
           God
           and
           my
           own
           Conscience
           to
           witness
           (
           and
           I
           think
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           times
           we
           are
           in
           may
           assure
           any
           one
           of
           my
           integrity
           in
           this
           protestation
           )
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           mere
           service
           of
           the
           truly
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           has
           invited
           me
           to
           publish
           this
           my
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ;
           as
           being
           full
           perswaded
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           manifold
           usefulness
           thereof
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           showed
           in
           my
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           that
           especially
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           it
           does
           so
           plainly
           demonstrate
           both
           the
           Protestants
           freeness
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Schism
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           
           Rome's
           guiltiness
           of
           that
           hainous
           and
           intolerable
           crime
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           further
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Protestants
           freeness
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Schism
           .
           I
           confess
           that
           our
           Writers
           by
           sound
           and
           irrefutable
           Reason
           ,
           have
           proved
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           guilty
           of
           this
           crime
           :
           But
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           hardness
           of
           the
           hearts
           ,
           or
           foreheads
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           God
           himself
           has
           set
           his
           hand
           again
           and
           again
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           to
           this
           Accusation
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           a
           truly
           infallible
           Moderator
           ,
           has
           decided
           the
           Controversy
           on
           the
           Protestants
           side
           
           expressly
           ,
           and
           repeatedly
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           hint
           some
           few
           examples
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           
             Seven
             Churches
          
           ,
           (
           my
           Exposition
           whereof
           is
           so
           confirmed
           in
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           omit
           other
           arguments
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           that
           is
           not
           prodigiously
           laden
           with
           prejudice
           not
           to
           be
           convinced
           )
           there
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Pergamus
           ,
           and
           again
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Thyatira
           ,
           both
           which
           successions
           of
           the
           Church
           succeed
           the
           Smyrnean
           ,
           which
           are
           those
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           which
           the
           Church
           suffered
           bitter
           Persecutions
           from
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           doth
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           complain
           of
           their
           eating
           Idolothyta
           ,
           which
           is
           turning
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Feast
           upon
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           into
           an
           Idolatrous
           Solemnity
           ,
           like
           the
           eating
           of
           things
           Sacrificed
           unto
           Idols
           :
           In
           which
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           their
           Mass
           is
           plainly
           perstringed
           .
           And
           this
           is
           evidently
           in
           the
           successions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           got
           the
           victory
           over
           crude
           Paganism
           .
           Again
           in
           the
           Sealed-Book-Prophecie
           where
           such
           an
           Exposition
           we
           have
           given
           out
           of
           M
           r
           Mede
           of
           the
           six
           first
           Seals
           ,
           as
           against
           which
           neither
           Papist
           nor
           Protestant
           can
           justly
           except
           ,
           and
           whence
           the
           six
           Trumpets
           must
           needs
           shoot
           into
           the
           Pergamenian
           ,
           and
           Thyatiran
           Successions
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           Saracens
           and
           Turks
           under
           the
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           Trumpets
           ,
           invade
           the
           Empire
           as
           a
           Scourge
           for
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           plainly
           appears
           from
           Ch.
           9.
           v.
           20.
           where
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           men
           that
           were
           not
           killed
           by
           these
           Plagues
           are
           said
           
             not
             to
             repent
             them
             of
             their
             worshipping
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             Idols
             of
             Silver
             ,
             and
             Idols
             of
             Gold
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Where
           Daemons
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           idiom
           ,
           signify
           either
           Angels
           ,
           or
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           any
           Spirits
           out
           of
           Terrestrial
           bodies
           ,
           the
           Souls
           
           of
           Saints
           and
           Spirits
           of
           Angels
           .
           And
           lastly
           in
           the
           
             Opened-Book-Prophecy
             ,
             Chap.
          
           II.
           what
           is
           the
           
             treading
             under-foot
             the
             outward
             Court
             by
             the
             Gentiles
          
           for
           fourty
           two
           months
           ,
           but
           the
           over-running
           the
           Empire
           again
           with
           Idolatry
           and
           Persecution
           (
           of
           which
           Gentilism
           ,
           or
           Paganism
           consists
           )
           for
           so
           many
           months
           ,
           or
           Semitimes
           of
           months
           of
           years
           ?
           And
           what
           the
           7000.
           
             names
             of
             men
             ,
             vers
          
           .
           13.
           but
           Idolatrous
           Titles
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           those
           Titles
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           
             seventh
             head
          
           of
           the
           Beast
           which
           is
           an
           Idolatrous
           head
           ?
           And
           Chap.
           13.
           vers
           .
           1.
           the
           Beast
           there
           rising
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           with
           ten
           Crowned
           Horns
           ,
           plainly
           shows
           it
           is
           the
           Empire
           after
           its
           division
           into
           so
           many
           Kingdoms
           .
           Which
           therefore
           is
           under
           the
           seventh
           head
           .
           And
           all
           the
           seven
           heads
           there
           are
           said
           to
           have
           names
           of
           Blasphemy
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           Besides
           ,
           this
           Beast
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           healed
           beast
           ,
           and
           the
           image
           of
           the
           Dragon
           that
           received
           the
           deadly
           wound
           in
           his
           fight
           with
           Michael
           and
           the
           Martyrs
           .
           Which
           plainly
           shows
           that
           the
           Empire
           after
           Christanity
           was
           setled
           in
           it
           ,
           became
           again
           an
           Idolatrous
           persecuting
           Beast
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           Pagan
           Empire
           was
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           (
           not
           to
           number
           up
           all
           we
           might
           )
           Chap.
           17.
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           with
           her
           cup
           of
           Fornication
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           her
           hand
           ,
           as
           Grotius
           himself
           cannot
           but
           interpret
           it
           ,
           and
           sitting
           upon
           a
           Beast
           full
           of
           Names
           of
           Blasphemy
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           again
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           Grotius
           ,
           what
           can
           this
           be
           but
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           become
           Idolatrous
           ?
           But
           they
           put
           it
           off
           by
           saying
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Pagan
           Empire
           ,
           and
           Rome
           Pagan
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           impossible
           .
           For
           the
           Woman
           here
           sitting
           upon
           the
           Beast
           ,
           that
           
             was
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             ,
          
           which
           was
           never
           true
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           till
           after
           it
           had
           been
           Christian
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           Pagan
           .
           And
           that
           conceit
           of
           Domitian
           being
           this
           Beast
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           childish
           trifle
           or
           sleight
           whiffle
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           me
           that
           any
           one
           that
           had
           any
           freeness
           of
           judgment
           ,
           or
           soundness
           of
           reason
           ,
           should
           ever
           fancy
           such
           a
           thing
           :
           but
           having
           spoken
           of
           this
           in
           my
           Preface
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           here
           .
           From
           these
           few
           places
           to
           omit
           several
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           abundantly
           evident
           that
           that
           truely
           infallible
           Moderator
           ,
           even
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           has
           decided
           the
           controversie
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           has
           declared
           them
           guilty
           of
           that
           crime
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           guiltless
           of
           any
           crime
           of
           Schism
           ,
           in
           leaving
           the
           Communion
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           thing
           seriously
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           all
           the
           Potentates
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           listen
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           blood-thirsty
           Iezabel
           ,
           when
           she
           shall
           solicite
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           the
           persecution
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           bow
           down
           to
           stocks
           and
           stones
           with
           her
           ,
           nor
           submit
           to
           any
           other
           of
           her
           points
           of
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           any
           invidious
           cavils
           against
           this
           firm
           
             Protestant
             Exposition
          
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           III
           I
           hope
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           set
           as
           little
           by
           them
           as
           I
           do
           my self
           .
           For
           it
           may
           be
           it
           will
           be
           thought
           by
           some
           ,
           an
           high
           piece
           of
           Rudeness
           and
           Incivility
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           
             Protestant
             Exposition
          
           of
           the
           seven
           heads
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           makes
           all
           the
           Emperours
           since
           the
           Apostasie
           of
           the
           Church
           into
           Idolatry
           ,
           to
           be
           part
           of
           the
           seventh
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           Blasphemy
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           never
           so
           noble
           and
           vertuous
           .
           And
           the
           like
           cavils
           may
           be
           raised
           touching
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           make
           part
           of
           the
           two
           Horned
           Beast
           ,
           that
           has
           the
           Horns
           of
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           but
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           Dragon
           .
           And
           
           I
           must
           confess
           the
           same
           may
           be
           alledged
           against
           making
           those
           six
           forms
           of
           Pagan
           Government
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Consuls
           ,
           Dictators
           ,
           Decemviri
           ,
           Triumviri
           ,
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           six
           heads
           of
           Blasphemy
           .
           When
           amongst
           the
           Emperours
           it
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           what
           an
           excellent
           example
           of
           vertue
           
             Marcus
             Antoninus
          
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           Tully
           ,
           a
           Roman
           Consul
           ,
           for
           Wit
           ,
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           Eloquence
           ,
           was
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
           But
           I
           can
           briefly
           answer
           for
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           ,
           since
           I
           understood
           Tully
           ,
           and
           
             Marcus
             Antoninus
          
           to
           be
           part
           of
           those
           two
           heads
           of
           Blasphemy
           ,
           had
           in
           the
           least
           the
           more
           diminishing
           thoughts
           of
           their
           Vertues
           and
           Perfections
           I
           had
           observed
           in
           them
           before
           .
           For
           I
           knew
           before
           ,
           they
           were
           Pagan
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           privilege
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           to
           bear
           up
           so
           stoutly
           against
           the
           disadvantages
           of
           their
           Religion
           they
           were
           born
           under
           :
           And
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           excellent
           Emperors
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           Pontifician
           Religion
           .
           The
           profession
           of
           an
           Idolatrous
           Religion
           ought
           not
           to
           derogate
           from
           their
           natural
           ,
           or
           acquired
           perfections
           ;
           only
           all
           good
           men
           will
           heartily
           and
           solicitously
           wish
           that
           their
           souls
           were
           as
           safe
           as
           their
           personal
           reputation
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           charitably
           judge
           of
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           call
           all
           Protestant
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           great
           or
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           Hereticks
           ;
           (
           and
           by
           the
           punishment
           they
           allot
           to
           those
           they
           call
           so
           ,
           any
           one
           may
           judge
           what
           wretches
           and
           vile
           persons
           they
           deem
           them
           ,
           )
           that
           they
           intend
           notwithstanding
           no
           derogation
           thereby
           to
           their
           personal
           worth
           or
           vertue
           .
           But
           here
           is
           the
           great
           difference
           ,
           that
           we
           call
           them
           nothing
           but
           what
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           nickname
           others
           against
           all
           reason
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           adding
           to
           false
           and
           bitter
           
           words
           ,
           unjust
           and
           barbarous
           persecutions
           :
           And
           what
           we
           have
           said
           concerning
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           .
           No
           Popes
           personal
           perfections
           and
           vertues
           are
           touched
           ,
           but
           the
           Idolatrous
           and
           Antichristian
           constitution
           and
           frame
           of
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           every
           Pope
           is
           to
           succeed
           into
           ,
           and
           which
           make
           a
           Pope
           a
           Pope
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           my
           interpreting
           the
           two
           Horns
           of
           the
           Beast
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Mitre
           ,
           IV
           that
           no
           Protestant
           Bishop
           take
           exceptions
           ,
           the
           interpretation
           is
           not
           mine
           ,
           but
           Iosephus
           Acosta's
           ,
           as
           
             Cornelius
             à
             Lapide
          
           cites
           him
           .
           
             De
             Tempor
             .
             Noviss
             .
             Lib.
          
           2.
           c.
           17.
           
           
             Duo
             cornua
             ,
             Episcopalis
             putà
             Mitrae
             sive
             Infulae
             (
             haec
             enim
             est
             bicornis
             )
             insigne
             sunt
             .
             Videtur
             ergo
             quòd
             hic
             Pseudopropheta
             erit
             Episcopus
             quispiam
             Apostata
             ,
             &
             simulator
             religionis
             ,
             Ecclesiastici
             honoris
             proditor
             ,
             qui
             draconis
             venenum
             suis
             sermonibus
             populo
             propinabit
             .
          
           So
           near
           to
           the
           mark
           is
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           this
           Romanist
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           making
           the
           two
           Horns
           of
           the
           Mitre
           ,
           the
           two
           Horns
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ;
           (
           Lamb
           always
           signifying
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           either
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           or
           his
           true
           Church
           )
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           commendation
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           rather
           than
           any
           reproach
           thereto
           ,
           as
           
             Cornelius
             à
             Lapide
          
           himself
           has
           observed
           upon
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           sharpness
           of
           stile
           in
           my
           Exposition
           against
           the
           Idolatry
           and
           blood-thirstiness
           of
           the
           Roman
           Hierarchy
           ;
           I
           am
           satisfyed
           in
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           the
           least
           ill
           will
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           any
           Romanists
           ,
           though
           I
           utterly
           abhor
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           I
           had
           not
           been
           a
           faithful
           Interpreter
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           is
           a
           very
           keen
           ,
           but
           just
           Satyr
           against
           the
           gross
           wickednesses
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           if
           my
           Exposition
           had
           not
           had
           also
           a
           due
           
           keenness
           and
           sharpness
           with
           it
           to
           awaken
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           errours
           ,
           into
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           And
           that
           a
           main
           body
           of
           them
           will
           continue
           obdurate
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           
             last
             Vial
          
           ;
           the
           clearness
           of
           the
           Vision
           has
           driven
           me
           to
           acknowledge
           such
           a
           comminatory
           prediction
           too
           likely
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           unless
           a
           timely
           and
           sincere
           Repentance
           open
           a
           way
           to
           them
           for
           the
           embracing
           of
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           These
           few
           things
           I
           thought
           not
           amiss
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           take
           no
           offence
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           be
           entangled
           .
           Now
           according
           to
           my
           promise
           at
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Preface
           ,
           I
           will
           present
           to
           thy
           view
           my
           general
           Table
           of
           Synchronisms
           ,
           wherewith
           thou
           mayst
           refresh
           thy
           memory
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           right
           order
           of
           the
           Visions
           whose
           Interpretation
           thou
           hast
           perused
           .
        
         
           V
           In
           the
           Table
           therefore
           presented
           to
           thy
           sight
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           noted
           that
           principal
           Line
           of
           the
           whole
           Apocalyptick
           Scheme
           AD.
           divided
           into
           three
           parts
           AB
           .
           BC.
           CD
           .
           and
           let
           the
           whole
           Semicircle
           AZD.
           contain
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           
             Sealed
             Book
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Semicircle
           AND.
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           
             Opened
             Book
          
           .
           But
           of
           those
           two
           particular
           Semicircles
           ALB.
           and
           BRD
           .
           the
           former
           contains
           the
           first
           six
           Seals
           ,
           the
           latter
           the
           seventh
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           the
           seven
           Trumpets
           .
           The
           six
           first
           of
           which
           Trumpets
           the
           Semicircle
           BMC
           .
           includes
           ,
           and
           the
           Semicircle
           CND.
           the
           seventh
           ,
           distributed
           into
           seven
           Thunders
           ,
           orderly
           distinguished
           by
           numbers
           I.
           II.
           III.
           IV
           ,
           &c.
           as
           is
           done
           in
           the
           Seals
           and
           Trumpets
           .
           And
           to
           this
           Line
           ,
           or
           row
           of
           
             Seals
             ,
             Trumpets
          
           ,
           and
           Thunders
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Visions
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           
             Opened
             Book
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           
             Seven
             Churches
          
           may
           some
           way
           be
           annected
           and
           applyed
           by
           
           Synchronismes
           either
           proper
           and
           perfect
           ,
           or
           by
           imperfect
           and
           partial
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           advertise
           as
           we
           go
           through
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           Antimedial
           Visions
           ,
           where
           AEB
           .
           is
           the
           Woman
           in
           travail
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           Crowned
           with
           twelve
           Stars
           ,
           
             Rev.
             Chap.
          
           12.
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           AFB
           .
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Temple
           and
           Altar
           Commensurate
           ,
           or
           Symmetral
           ,
           Chap.
           11.
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           AGB
           .
           the
           fight
           of
           Michael
           with
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           about
           the
           Woman
           in
           travail
           ,
           Chap.
           12.
           vers
           .
           4
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           AIR
           .
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           or
           the
           Ephesine
           Interval
           contemporizing
           in
           part
           with
           the
           first
           Seal
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           v.
           1.
           
           RHK.
           the
           Smyrnean
           Interval
           ,
           which
           contemporizes
           with
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           first
           Seal
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           second
           ,
           third
           ,
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           Seal
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           forepart
           of
           the
           sixth
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           vers
           .
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           Medial
           Visions
           now
           follow
           ,
           where
           BC.
           is
           the
           company
           of
           the
           144000.
           
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           sealed
           with
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           living
           God
           in
           their
           foreheads
           ,
           Chap.
           7.
           vers
           .
           3.
           
           BDC
           .
           the
           outward
           Court
           incommensurate
           ,
           or
           asymmetral
           ,
           troden
           down
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           for
           forty
           two
           months
           ,
           Chap.
           11.
           
           BEC
           .
           the
           two
           witnesses
           clad
           in
           Sackcloth
           ,
           and
           mournfully
           prophesying
           for
           1260.
           days
           ,
           Chap.
           11.
           
           B
           e
           C.
           the
           same
           witnesses
           slain
           ,
           and
           lying
           in
           the
           street
           of
           the
           great
           City
           for
           three
           days
           and
           an
           half
           .
           BFC
           .
           the
           Woman
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           there
           to
           be
           nourished
           for
           1260.
           days
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           time
           and
           times
           and
           half
           a
           time
           ,
           Chap.
           12.
           vers
           .
           6
           ,
           and
           14.
           
           BGC
           .
           the
           seven-headed
           Beasts
           with
           ten
           Horns
           ,
           whose
           deadly
           wound
           is
           healed
           ,
           Chap.
           13.
           vers
           .
           3.
           
           BHC
           .
           the
           two-horned
           Beast
           ,
           or
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           the
           restorer
           or
           healer
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           Chap.
           13.
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           BIC
           .
           the
           Virgin
           Company
           of
           the
           144000.
           
           Sealed
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           Chap.
           14.
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           BKC
           .
           that
           
           great
           City
           ,
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           sitting
           upon
           the
           seven-headed
           Beast
           ,
           with
           ten
           Horns
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           ,
           Chap.
           17.
           vers
           .
           3.8
           .
           KPR.
           the
           Pergamenian
           Interval
           ,
           contemporizing
           with
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           sixth
           Seal
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           five
           first
           Trumpets
           .
           RQC.
           the
           Thyatirian
           Interval
           ,
           Synchronizing
           with
           some
           small
           part
           of
           the
           fifth
           and
           with
           the
           whole
           sixth
           Trumpet
           .
           As
           for
           LNC
           and
           MC
           .
           in
           these
           Visions
           ,
           and
           CEH
           .
           and
           gH.
           in
           the
           following
           ,
           they
           respecting
           the
           voices
           of
           the
           three
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Anapleroses
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           here
           ;
           nor
           is
           their
           placing
           ,
           nor
           Anaplerosis
           so
           sound
           as
           what
           I
           have
           intimated
           in
           this
           my
           
             present
             Exposition
          
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           where
           these
           three
           Angels
           ,
           Chap.
           14.
           the
           first
           is
           assigned
           to
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Turks
           taking
           Constantinople
           ,
           the
           second
           to
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           to
           about
           the
           times
           of
           the
           fourth
           Vial
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           more
           simple
           way
           ,
           to
           me
           seems
           more
           assured
           .
           But
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           Postmedial
           Visions
           .
        
         
           Where
           CAH
           .
           HYP.
           PZQ
           .
           QqR.
           RrS.
           SpT.
           and
           ToD.
           are
           the
           seven
           Antisynchronals
           of
           the
           seven
           Thunders
           .
           CAH
           .
           the
           Interval
           of
           the
           seven
           Vials
           ,
           Chap.
           16.
           
           CFH.
           the
           compendium
           of
           the
           Vials
           ,
           Chap.
           11.
           vers
           .
           16.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           CBO
           .
           the
           Interval
           of
           the
           Sardian
           Church
           ,
           contemporizing
           with
           the
           Interval
           of
           the
           six
           first
           Vials
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           GH
           .
           comprehends
           three
           Combinations
           of
           Synchronal
           Visions
           ,
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           Harvest
           and
           the
           
             Winepress
             ,
             Chap.
          
           14.
           vers
           .
           15
           ,
           18.
           
           The
           Vision
           of
           the
           sixth
           and
           
             seventh
             Vial
             ,
             Chap.
          
           16.
           vers
           .
           12.
           and
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           Bride
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Battle
           of
           the
           
             Rider
             of
             the
             white
             horse
             ,
             Chap.
          
           19.
           vers
           .
           7
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           
             VISIONVM
             APOCALYPTICARVM
             TABVLA
             GENERALIS
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           description
           of
           all
           my
           Synchronisms
           belonging
           to
           the
           Apocalyptick
           Visions
           ,
           VI
           which
           differ
           from
           the
           Synchronisms
           of
           M
           r
           Mede
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           place
           all
           the
           Vials
           after
           the
           middle
           Synchronals
           under
           the
           first
           Thunder
           of
           the
           seventh
           Trumpet
           ,
           he
           six
           of
           them
           before
           the
           seventh
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           does
           not
           distinguish
           the
           seventh
           Trumpet
           into
           seven
           Thunders
           in
           his
           Table
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           therefore
           makes
           the
           binding
           of
           Satan
           and
           Millennial
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           to
           commence
           immediately
           (
           and
           consequently
           the
           Raign
           of
           the
           Beast
           quite
           to
           expire
           )
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Trumpet
           ;
           when
           as
           in
           truth
           the
           Entireness
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           only
           then
           expires
           .
           But
           being
           that
           else
           
           the
           main
           of
           the
           Synchronisms
           of
           M
           r
           Mede
           so
           far
           as
           he
           has
           gone
           (
           for
           he
           never
           medled
           with
           the
           seven
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           was
           aware
           that
           the
           three
           days
           and
           an
           half
           the
           Witnesses
           lye
           slain
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           with
           1260
           days
           of
           their
           Prophesying
           )
           agree
           with
           this
           description
           I
           have
           proposed
           ;
           I
           will
           vindicate
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Synchronisms
           so
           far
           as
           they
           agree
           with
           the
           said
           description
           ,
           against
           the
           cavils
           of
           a
           late
           writer
           
             R.
             H.
          
           of
           Salisbury
           :
           Because
           some
           men
           phansie
           though
           his
           Interpretations
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           are
           so
           absurd
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           boasts
           himself
           the
           sole
           Inventor
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           like
           to
           prove
           the
           sole
           Assertor
           to
           them
           ;
           yet
           that
           he
           has
           said
           something
           material
           against
           M
           r
           
           Mede's
           Synchronisms
           ,
           which
           how
           little
           it
           is
           we
           shall
           now
           see
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           possible
           briefness
           ,
           alledging
           only
           the
           main
           stress
           of
           M
           r
           Medes
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           taking
           notice
           only
           of
           the
           main
           stress
           of
           
             R.
             H.
          
           his
           Answers
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
             THE
             FIRST
             PART
             .
          
           
             
               Synchronism
               I.
               
               VII
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Woman
                   remaining
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   seven-headed
                   Beast
                   restored
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   outward
                   Court
                   troden
                   underfoot
                   by
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   two
                   Witnesses
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   Prophesying
                   in
                   Sackcloth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THat
               the
               two
               latter
               of
               these
               do
               Contemporize
               or
               Synchronize
               ,
               he
               grants
               ;
               but
               denyes
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               first
               begin
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               
                 Woman
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 seven-headed
                 Beast
                 restored
              
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Woman
               got
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               before
               the
               Dragon
               cast
               the
               flood
               of
               water
               after
               her
               ,
               to
               drive
               her
               out
               from
               thence
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               vers
               .
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               then
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Earth
               opens
               her
               mouth
               and
               swallows
               up
               the
               flood
               of
               water
               ,
               Vers.
               16.
               
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Dragon
               seeing
               that
               ,
               leaves
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               goes
               and
               makes
               war
               with
               the
               remnant
               of
               her
               Seed
               which
               were
               not
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               Vers.
               17.
               
               This
               he
               thinks
               is
               so
               true
               a
               sense
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               that
               he
               wonders
               that
               any
               man
               should
               set
               his
               wit
               against
               it
               :
               And
               I
               wonder
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               should
               have
               so
               little
               wit
               ,
               or
               so
               little
               to
               do
               as
               to
               bring
               such
               weak
               stuff
               to
               obscure
               the
               clear
               reasoning
               of
               M
               r
               Mede
               in
               this
               Synchronism
               .
               For
               if
               what
               is
               alledged
               have
               any
               strength
               ,
               
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               Dragon
               and
               his
               activity
               against
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 person
              
               ,
               was
               so
               long
               after
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Womans
               getting
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               of
               the
               restored
               Beast
               and
               the
               Womans
               entring
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               cannot
               commence
               together
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               premises
               are
               said
               only
               ,
               not
               proved
               at
               all
               :
               Nay
               the
               Scriptures
               alledged
               for
               his
               conceit
               are
               plainly
               against
               him
               :
               For
               ,
               Vers.
               14.
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               verse
               plainly
               is
               ,
               That
               two
               wings
               of
               an
               Eagle
               were
               given
               unto
               her
               to
               fly
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               there
               be
               nourished
               for
               a
               time
               and
               times
               and
               half
               a
               time
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               Copy
               that
               Grotius
               follows
               ,
               has
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               be
               nourished
               there
               .
               And
               though
               we
               retain
               the
               ordinary
               reading
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               yet
               the
               sense
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               will
               be
               future
               :
               For
               it
               is
               nonsense
               to
               say
               Wings
               were
               given
               her
               to
               fly
               into
               a
               place
               into
               which
               she
               had
               gotten
               already
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               Vers.
               15.
               the
               Serpent
               casts
               out
               the
               flood
               of
               waters
               ,
               whilst
               she
               was
               in
               her
               flight
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               be
               drowned
               before
               she
               got
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               where
               she
               was
               to
               be
               entertained
               and
               nourished
               :
               And
               Vers.
               16.
               the
               Earth
               opened
               her
               mouth
               and
               drunk
               up
               the
               flood
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               pass
               safe
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               and
               consequently
               all
               this
               is
               before
               she
               gets
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               and
               this
               casting
               out
               the
               flood
               by
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               is
               his
               personal
               persecution
               of
               her
               ,
               mentioned
               Vers.
               13.
               
               But
               that
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               Vers.
               17.
               went
               to
               wage
               War
               with
               a
               party
               of
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               gone
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               is
               a
               meer
               figment
               of
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               There
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               plain
               sense
               thereof
               :
               For
               no
               man
               can
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               Woman
               is
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               
               whom
               to
               phansie
               not
               to
               have
               fled
               whole
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               is
               as
               absurd
               ,
               as
               to
               phansie
               a
               Woman
               to
               fly
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               some
               limbs
               of
               her
               behind
               her
               ;
               and
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Woman
               her self
               .
               The
               Woman
               ,
               is
               
                 Ecclesia
                 tota
                 ,
                 semen
                 ejus
                 singuli
                 qui
                 ad
                 ecclesiam
                 pertinent
                 ,
              
               as
               Grotius
               notes
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               the
               Woman
               be
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               her
               Seed
               must
               be
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               and
               this
               Seed
               distinguished
               from
               her
               Seed
               before
               she
               came
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               Whence
               the
               sense
               is
               clear
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Dragon
               persecuted
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               before
               she
               got
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               so
               being
               he
               could
               not
               hinder
               her
               going
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               by
               his
               spuing
               out
               of
               that
               flood
               ;
               he
               maliciously
               meditated
               some
               mischief
               and
               hostility
               against
               her
               seed
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               :
               which
               he
               presently
               did
               ,
               by
               raising
               the
               Healed
               Beast
               against
               them
               in
               the
               Chapter
               immediately
               following
               .
               Thus
               solidly
               has
               M
               r
               Mede
               evinced
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 healed
                 Beast
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Womans
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
              
               ,
               do
               commence
               together
               ;
               and
               it
               plainly
               appears
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               even
               nothing
               that
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               has
               alledged
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               other
               proof
               of
               this
               Synchronism
               ,
               namely
               from
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Beast
               with
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.14
               ,
               15
               ,
               17.
               to
               this
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               speaks
               more
               materially
               than
               to
               the
               former
               .
               But
               for
               brevity
               sake
               ,
               I
               will
               only
               note
               this
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               moment
               alledged
               that
               reaches
               any
               further
               ,
               than
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Beast
               does
               not
               end
               with
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               thing
               I
               do
               easily
               grant
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               contend
               that
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               fourty
               two
               months
               is
               at
               the
               exitus
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               which
               respects
               the
               duration
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               Entireness
               thereof
               .
               
               Which
               Entireness
               was
               broken
               at
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Entireness
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               is
               Synchronal
               to
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               Prophesying
               in
               Sackcloth
               ,
               they
               being
               both
               Isochronal
               ,
               or
               of
               equal
               time
               ,
               as
               all
               those
               four
               Synchronals
               are
               expressly
               noted
               to
               be
               in
               the
               very
               Text
               ▪
               And
               hence
               by
               these
               two
               Arguments
               of
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               Synchronal
               ,
               namely
               the
               Womans
               abode
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               the
               restored
               Beasts
               Reign
               for
               forty
               two
               months
               beginning
               together
               ,
               and
               being
               Isochronal
               are
               Synchronal
               :
               And
               the
               restored
               Beasts
               Reign
               for
               forty
               two
               months
               ,
               ending
               with
               the
               Witnesses
               Prophesying
               in
               Sackcloth
               ,
               and
               being
               Isochronal
               are
               also
               Synchronal
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Womans
               being
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophesying
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               in
               Sackcloth
               are
               Synchronal
               .
               And
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               the
               treading
               under
               foot
               the
               outward
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               Witnesses
               prophesying
               in
               sackcloth
               are
               Synchronal
               :
               whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               they
               all
               four
               Synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               .
               His
               evasion
               by
               asserting
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               7.
               and
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
               vers
               .
               1.
               not
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               very
               sleight
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Translators
               had
               been
               pleased
               to
               translate
               it
               accordingly
               ,
               
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               doubt
               of
               his
               sameness
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               repugnant
               in
               him
               to
               the
               description
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               genius
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               to
               give
               an
               obscurer
               hint
               at
               first
               ,
               of
               what
               it
               speaks
               more
               fully
               and
               clearly
               afterwards
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Synchronism
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   two-horned
                   Beast
                   or
                   false
                   Prophet
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   ten-horned
                   healed
                   Beast
                   or
                   image
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Here
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               acknowledges
               that
               the
               healed
               Beast
               Synchronizes
               with
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               healing
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               healed
               Beast
               was
               first
               raised
               ,
               then
               wounded
               ,
               and
               after
               healed
               .
               But
               that
               he
               was
               raised
               ,
               and
               exhibited
               to
               S
               t
               Iohn
               with
               a
               head
               that
               had
               been
               mortally
               wounded
               ,
               but
               now
               healed
               when
               he
               saw
               him
               ,
               the
               Text
               plainly
               enough
               imports
               .
               For
               if
               the
               sense
               were
               that
               he
               saw
               him
               while
               he
               was
               wounding
               ,
               I
               mean
               his
               head
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               vers
               .
               6.
               has
               a
               preterpluperfect
               signification
               )
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               would
               imply
               he
               saw
               it
               while
               it
               was
               a
               doing
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               would
               not
               follow
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               the
               natural
               expression
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               natural
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               as
               they
               now
               run
               ,
               is
               that
               above
               intimated
               ,
               which
               implies
               ,
               That
               Iohn
               saw
               one
               of
               his
               heads
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               wounded
               but
               healed
               up
               again
               .
               For
               in
               that
               he
               is
               called
               the
               first
               Beast
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Beast
               first
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               bears
               no
               weight
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               will
               pass
               to
               the
               third
               Synchronism
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               briefly
               intimated
               that
               the
               false
               Prophet
               and
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               being
               the
               same
               by
               Chap.
               19.20
               .
               and
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               ,
               the
               Healer
               of
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
               vers
               .
               14.
               and
               perishing
               together
               ,
               Chap.
               19.21
               .
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               Synchronize
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
          
           
             
             
               Synchronism
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   great
                   Whore
                   or
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   healded
                   Beast
                   with
                   seven
                   Heads
                   and
                   ten
                   Horns
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               Synchronism
               ,
               saies
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               if
               it
               were
               meant
               of
               the
               Beast
               Chap.
               17.
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               but
               it
               being
               meant
               of
               the
               Beast
               Chap.
               13.
               it
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               the
               Beast
               out-lives
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               wars
               against
               him
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               white
               Horse
               ,
               after
               the
               Whore
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 Chap.
              
               19.19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               the
               Synchronism
               does
               suppose
               these
               Beasts
               to
               be
               all
               one
               .
               To
               that
               last
               part
               of
               which
               his
               Answer
               I
               reply
               ,
               That
               what
               is
               supposed
               is
               plain
               enough
               to
               any
               one
               that
               will
               not
               
                 nodum
                 in
                 scirpo
                 quaerere
              
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 two-horned
                 Beast
              
               are
               one
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               
                 restored
                 Beast
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ,
              
               are
               the
               same
               Beast
               ,
               I
               have
               in
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               so
               clearly
               demonstrated
               ,
               that
               Scepticism
               it self
               cannot
               doubt
               thereof
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               Synchronism
               ,
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
               and
               17.
               being
               the
               same
               Beast
               ,
               by
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               own
               confession
               ,
               must
               be
               true
               .
               And
               I
               add
               further
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               a
               mistake
               in
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               in
               that
               he
               saies
               the
               Beast
               out-lives
               the
               Whore
               :
               For
               the
               Whore
               and
               the
               
                 two-horned
                 Beast
              
               being
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 two-horned
                 Beast
              
               ,
               and
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               one
               ,
               which
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               the
               Whore
               and
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               are
               one
               ,
               of
               whom
               mention
               is
               made
               with
               the
               
                 Beast
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               19.19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               so
               the
               Beast
               does
               not
               out-live
               the
               Whore.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Synchronism
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   hundred
                   fourty
                   four
                   thousand
                   Sealed
                   Virgins
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Whore
                   of
                   Babylon
                   and
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
              
            
             
               That
               these
               are
               Synchronal
               ,
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               proof
               is
               from
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Relative
                 opposition
              
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               Virgins
               opposing
               the
               perpetual
               debauching
               attempts
               of
               that
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Souldiers
              
               of
               the
               Lamb
               opposing
               the
               
                 marked
                 Souldiers
              
               of
               the
               Beast
               that
               made
               war
               with
               the
               Saints
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               or
               other
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               is
               a
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Synchronism
               .
               And
               now
               let
               's
               hear
               what
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               saith
               to
               it
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 Servants
                 but
                 these
                 only
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 they
                 be
                 Antistoechal
                 to
                 the
                 Beast
                 throughout
                 from
                 his
                 first
                 breathing
                 to
                 his
                 last
                 gasp
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 the
                 Womans
                 seed
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               figment
               of
               his
               ,
               how
               vain
               it
               is
               I
               have
               shown
               above
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               whom
               this
               
                 healed
                 Beast
              
               persecutes
               as
               being
               the
               faithful
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Lamb
               :
               The
               rest
               is
               so
               flat
               and
               impertinent
               that
               it
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               Only
               I
               must
               observe
               how
               he
               contradicts
               himself
               ,
               while
               he
               saies
               ,
               we
               want
               a
               Prophecy
               to
               tell
               us
               when
               the
               Whore
               began
               :
               For
               himself
               acknowledges
               the
               third
               Synchronism
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Chap.
               17.
               
               Wherefore
               that
               Prophecy
               tells
               us
               ,
               the
               Whore
               began
               with
               that
               Beast
               ;
               which
               Beast
               began
               not
               till
               he
               had
               ceased
               to
               be
               a
               Beast
               ,
               and
               grew
               a
               Beast
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Synchronism
               V.
               
            
             
               The
               fifth
               Synchronism
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               Consectary
               from
               the
               four
               Synchronisms
               hitherto
               ,
               inferring
               ,
               that
               all
               Synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               With
               the
               Woman
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               The
               treading
               under-foot
               the
               Holy
               City
               ,
               The
               Witnesses
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               mourning
               in
               Sackcloth
               ,
               doth
               the
               restored
               ten-horned
               Beast
               Synchronize
               ,
               Synch
               .
               I.
               With
               this
               ten-horned
               Beast
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               ,
               Synch
               .
               II.
               With
               both
               these
               the
               Whore
               ,
               Synch
               .
               III.
               With
               the
               Whore
               and
               the
               Beast
               ,
               the
               Sealed
               Virgin
               Company
               ,
               Synch
               .
               IV.
               Whence
               they
               all
               Synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               .
               To
               which
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               has
               nothing
               to
               say
               but
               what
               he
               has
               said
               already
               ,
               That
               none
               of
               these
               are
               Synchronal
               ,
               but
               the
               treading
               under-foot
               the
               Holy
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Witnesses
               Prophesying
               in
               Sackcloth
               ;
               which
               he
               avouches
               as
               a
               Consectary
               from
               his
               allegations
               against
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Synchronisms
               :
               But
               how
               weak
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               the
               Reader
               cannot
               but
               understand
               .
               So
               that
               all
               the
               Medial
               Synchronisms
               of
               M
               r
               Mede
               are
               safe
               ,
               rightly
               understood
               ;
               namely
               of
               the
               Entire
               state
               of
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               ,
               two-horned
               Beast
               ,
               and
               the
               Whore.
               The
               Entireness
               of
               whose
               Reign
               is
               only
               broken
               ,
               not
               quite
               destroyed
               at
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               second
               Woe
               ,
               or
               sixth
               Trumpet
               .
            
          
           
             
               Synchronism
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Inner
                   Court
                   measured
                   with
                   a
                   reed
                   by
                   
                     S
                     t
                     John.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   lying
                   in
                   wait
                   and
                   battle
                   of
                   the
                   seven-headed
                   Dragon
                   with
                   Michael
                   about
                   the
                   childbirth
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   in
                   travail
                   .
                
              
            
             
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               demonstration
               of
               their
               Synchronizing
               
               is
               short
               and
               pithy
               .
               For
               they
               are
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               immediate
               Antecedents
               of
               Synchronals
               .
               The
               fight
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               the
               Womans
               travailing
               with
               child
               to
               be
               delivered
               ,
               and
               her
               difficulties
               in
               those
               circumstances
               ,
               the
               immediate
               Antecedents
               of
               her
               habitation
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               .
               And
               the
               Inner
               Court
               the
               immediate
               Antecedent
               of
               the
               Outer
               .
               Here
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               first
               in
               general
               denyes
               the
               first
               Synchronism
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               maintained
               against
               him
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               needful
               to
               repeat
               what
               I
               have
               already
               said
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               particular
               he
               says
               ,
               though
               the
               Womans
               travail
               ,
               and
               the
               fight
               of
               the
               Dragon
               with
               Michael
               do
               contemporate
               ,
               and
               the
               flight
               of
               the
               Woman
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               immediately
               succeed
               them
               :
               yet
               the
               restored
               Beast
               does
               not
               immediately
               succeed
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Dragon
               by
               Michael
               .
               For
               before
               he
               raises
               the
               Beast
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               he
               persecutes
               the
               Woman
               .
               The
               Woman
               flyes
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               He
               sends
               a
               flood
               after
               her
               to
               carry
               her
               away
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               The
               earth
               openeth
               her
               mouth
               and
               drinketh
               up
               the
               flood
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               he
               leaves
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               I
               have
               answered
               already
               upon
               the
               first
               Synchronism
               that
               all
               this
               noise
               is
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               Dragon
               persecuted
               the
               Woman
               in
               her
               flight
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               by
               sending
               a
               flood
               to
               carry
               her
               away
               before
               she
               got
               thither
               ,
               but
               that
               Stratagem
               not
               succeeding
               ,
               he
               raised
               the
               restored
               Beast
               to
               disturb
               her
               by
               that
               time
               she
               got
               thither
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Dragon
               is
               acting
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 person
              
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               continues
               the
               fight
               as
               it
               were
               though
               upon
               the
               ground
               .
               So
               immediate
               therefore
               is
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               restored
               Beast
               to
               war
               against
               her
               Seed
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               spuing
               out
               the
               water
               to
               hinder
               her
               
               flight
               thither
               was
               done
               of
               the
               Dragons
               side
               ,
               before
               his
               raising
               of
               the
               said
               Beast
               .
               Which
               therefore
               de
               dispatcht
               by
               that
               time
               she
               had
               got
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               This
               the
               Text
               plainly
               implies
               ,
               even
               according
               to
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               paraphrase
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               vulgar
               Latin
               and
               generality
               of
               Interpreters
               ,
               and
               with
               M
               r
               Mede
               himself
               reads
               Vers.
               17.
               thus
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 Dragon
                 was
                 wroth
                 with
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
              
               (
               namely
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               his
               spuing
               out
               that
               flood
               of
               water
               after
               her
               in
               her
               flight
               towards
               the
               Wilderness
               did
               not
               succeed
               )
               
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 her
                 Seed
                 ,
                 which
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 stood
                 upon
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
              
               And
               then
               the
               next
               Chapter
               begins
               ,
               
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 Beast
                 rise
                 up
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               were
               conjured
               up
               by
               the
               Dragon
               that
               stood
               upon
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               in
               a
               readiness
               to
               surrender
               his
               power
               or
               forces
               ,
               and
               his
               seat
               and
               great
               authority
               to
               him
               ,
               Vers.
               2.
               
               Whence
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               restored
               Beast
               immediately
               succeeds
               the
               Womans
               flight
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               therefore
               begins
               with
               her
               arrival
               thither
               .
               No
               action
               of
               the
               Dragon
               besides
               that
               spue
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               flight
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               coming
               betwixt
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               flight
               ,
               and
               his
               raising
               the
               
                 restored
                 Beast
              
               .
               Which
               therefore
               is
               naturally
               conceived
               to
               be
               dispatcht
               by
               that
               time
               the
               Woman
               got
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Inner
                 Court
              
               or
               the
               measuring
               thereof
               ,
               he
               grants
               it
               precedes
               the
               conculcation
               of
               the
               outer
               Court
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               fourty
               two
               months
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               begin
               when
               the
               measuring
               of
               the
               
                 Inner
                 Court
              
               is
               ended
               ,
               but
               he
               denies
               that
               the
               
                 Inner
                 Court
              
               Synchronizes
               with
               the
               Womans
               travail
               ,
               and
               the
               fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Dragon
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               because
               the
               conculcation
               of
               the
               
                 Outer
                 Court
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Abode
               of
               the
               Woman
               
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               do
               not
               Synchronize
               .
               This
               is
               all
               the
               reason
               ,
               which
               by
               what
               I
               have
               said
               upon
               the
               first
               Synchronism
               is
               no
               reason
               .
               For
               I
               have
               made
               it
               good
               there
               that
               they
               do
               Synchronize
               :
               And
               it
               is
               needless
               here
               to
               repeat
               the
               same
               over
               again
               .
            
             
               He
               has
               also
               a
               sleight
               fling
               at
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               mention
               of
               a
               repeated
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               says
               that
               ,
               
                 oportet
                 te
                 iterum
                 prophetare
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               10.11
               .
               does
               not
               signifie
               that
               he
               must
               begin
               a
               new
               Prophecy
               
                 ab
                 ovo
              
               ,
               but
               go
               on
               to
               Prophecy
               of
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               times
               .
               He
               says
               it
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               prove
               it
               :
               But
               we
               shall
               prove
               the
               contrary
               in
               its
               due
               place
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               proceed
               to
               the
               seventh
               Synchronism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Synchronism
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   seven
                   Vials
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Beast
                   and
                   Babylon
                   inclining
                   to
                   ruine
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Hitherto
               we
               have
               showed
               the
               Synchronisms
               of
               M
               r
               Mede
               in
               the
               sense
               intimated
               upon
               the
               fifth
               Synchronism
               to
               be
               as
               firm
               as
               Adamant
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               little
               cavils
               of
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               The
               seventh
               (
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Synchronism
               of
               all
               seven
               ,
               truly
               obnoxious
               to
               exception
               ,
               understood
               in
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               way
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Table
               places
               six
               of
               the
               Vials
               under
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               )
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               noble
               good
               nature
               of
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               that
               the
               seventh
               alone
               he
               allows
               of
               as
               a
               true
               Synchronism
               ,
               and
               hugs
               as
               it
               were
               with
               both
               arms
               .
               But
               that
               all
               the
               seven
               Vials
               are
               within
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               I
               have
               plainly
               demonstrated
               ,
               
                 Synops.
                 Prophet
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               c.
               8.
               and
               in
               
                 Vision
                 .
                 Apoc.
                 Synchron
                 .
                 c.
              
               5.
               sect
               .
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               main
               difference
               betwixt
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Table
               of
               Synchronisms
               and
               mine
               .
               But
               in
               
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Medial
               and
               Antimedial
               Synchronals
               hitherto
               specifyed
               we
               agree
               .
               We
               come
               now
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               Synchronisms
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             SECOND
             PART
             .
          
           
             
               Synchronism
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   seventh
                   Seal
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   six
                   Trumpets
                   reach
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   ten-horned
                   and
                   two-horned
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   their
                   fellow
                   Synchronals
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THat
               these
               contemporize
               M
               r
               Mede
               briefly
               proves
               thus
               .
               The
               Beast
               and
               Virgin
               Company
               sealed
               contemporize
               by
               Synch
               .
               4.
               
               Part.
               1.
               
               This
               company
               sealed
               quatenus
               sealed
               commences
               with
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 Chap.
              
               7.
               namely
               it
               begins
               in
               that
               small
               Interim
               betwixt
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               .
               For
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               sealing
               persons
               can
               imply
               no
               considerable
               time
               to
               break
               any
               square
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               commencing
               of
               these
               Synchronals
               ,
               especially
               it
               being
               performed
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Angels
               .
               Therefore
               says
               M
               r
               Mede
               ,
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               fellow
               Synchronals
               begin
               with
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               contemporizeth
               with
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Beast
               being
               Synchronal
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               mourning
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               which
               
               ends
               at
               the
               exitus
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               Chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               And
               therefore
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Beast
               (
               viz.
               as
               to
               the
               Entireness
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               )
               ends
               with
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               .
               Which
               plainly
               proves
               this
               Synchronism
               of
               the
               Beast
               with
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               first
               six
               Trumpets
               reach
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               demonstration
               ,
               is
               plainly
               not
               so
               much
               copious
               as
               loose
               and
               spungy
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               solid
               ,
               offering
               eight
               particulars
               ,
               but
               so
               weak
               and
               impertinent
               ,
               that
               I
               profess
               I
               am
               half
               ashamed
               to
               recite
               them
               .
               The
               first
               of
               them
               supposes
               the
               events
               of
               the
               Visions
               to
               fall
               in
               that
               order
               the
               Visions
               are
               rehearsed
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               That
               two
               opposites
               may
               be
               actually
               opposite
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               only
               one
               of
               them
               be
               in
               being
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               That
               the
               sealed
               Regiments
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               marked
               slaves
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               are
               only
               opposite
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               persecution
               for
               Religion
               ,
               whenas
               they
               are
               opposite
               as
               the
               raised
               forces
               of
               two
               hostile
               parties
               ,
               that
               swear
               them
               and
               retain
               them
               in
               pay
               and
               readiness
               ,
               occasionally
               to
               assault
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               till
               a
               conquest
               on
               one
               side
               or
               the
               other
               be
               obtained
               .
               The
               fourth
               ,
               That
               Revel
               .
               15.2
               .
               which
               mentions
               the
               victory
               over
               the
               Beast
               ,
               implyes
               the
               sealed
               Regiments
               fought
               not
               till
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               marvellous
               weak
               inference
               .
               For
               though
               they
               occasionally
               fought
               against
               him
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               not
               obtain
               the
               expected
               victory
               before
               the
               last
               ,
               or
               seventh
               semitime
               of
               his
               Reign
               .
               And
               other
               such
               stuff
               there
               is
               which
               he
               brings
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               answered
               it
               upon
               Synch
               .
               1.
               
               Part
               1.
               
               The
               fifth
               supposeth
               ,
               That
               the
               Beast
               has
               no
               being
               before
               the
               seventh
               
               Trumpet
               ,
               which
               is
               built
               upon
               the
               first
               fond
               supposition
               .
               The
               sixth
               ,
               That
               the
               fourth
               Synchronism
               of
               Part
               1.
               is
               false
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               maintained
               to
               be
               true
               .
               The
               seventh
               ,
               That
               this
               present
               Synchronism
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               simply
               ;
               whenas
               it
               is
               understood
               of
               them
               quatenus
               sealed
               .
               The
               eighth
               and
               last
               ,
               That
               the
               companies
               are
               sealed
               ,
               not
               to
               call
               them
               out
               against
               the
               Beast
               ,
               but
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               the
               storms
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Trumpets
               (
               which
               plainly
               implies
               ,
               by
               the
               by
               ,
               that
               their
               continuance
               is
               all
               along
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               till
               they
               get
               a
               new
               denomination
               .
               )
               But
               I
               say
               they
               are
               sealed
               in
               both
               regards
               ,
               both
               to
               secure
               them
               from
               the
               ensuing
               storms
               ,
               and
               to
               confirm
               them
               in
               a
               constant
               courage
               against
               the
               debauching
               decrees
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
               And
               their
               being
               twelve
               Regiments
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Tribes
               put
               according
               to
               the
               merits
               of
               their
               zeal
               against
               Idolatry
               ,
               plainly
               implies
               as
               much
               .
               This
               little
               is
               more
               than
               enough
               to
               his
               pretended
               Arguments
               against
               the
               first
               part
               of
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               demonstration
               .
            
             
               What
               he
               says
               against
               the
               second
               part
               is
               more
               pertinent
               and
               express
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               And
               I
               must
               confess
               he
               does
               prove
               ,
               That
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Beasts
               Reign
               does
               not
               Synchronize
               with
               the
               exit
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               sufficient
               for
               my
               design
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Reign
               as
               to
               the
               Entireness
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               does
               Synchronize
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               M
               r
               Mede
               has
               very
               firmly
               demonstrated
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               two
               of
               those
               four
               things
               which
               he
               says
               M
               r
               Mede
               supposes
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               merely
               suppose
               ,
               but
               prove
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Synchronisms
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               sealed
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Witnesses
               be
               all
               one
               Company
               ,
               and
               That
               the
               1260
               days
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               fourty
               two
               months
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
               But
               I
               confess
               one
               of
               the
               
               other
               two
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               whole
               reign
               of
               the
               Beast
               is
               contained
               within
               forty
               two
               months
               ,
               is
               false
               :
               but
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               Beast
               Chap.
               11.
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Beast
               Chap.
               13.
               if
               he
               supposes
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               easy
               and
               modest
               supposition
               .
               For
               the
               Beast
               Chap.
               11.
               being
               the
               beast
               
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               above
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Beast
               Chap.
               13.
               and
               the
               times
               of
               them
               both
               being
               not
               only
               equal
               but
               Synchronal
               ,
               and
               they
               both
               persecuting
               the
               witnesses
               ;
               for
               Chap.
               12.
               vers
               .
               17.
               those
               there
               whom
               the
               Beast
               is
               raised
               to
               persecute
               and
               who
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 testimony
              
               or
               
                 witness
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               what
               can
               they
               be
               but
               the
               witnesses
               ,
               Chap.
               11
               ?
               To
               all
               which
               you
               may
               add
               that
               even
               without
               the
               use
               of
               these
               Synchronisms
               Interpreters
               generally
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               
                 à
                 Lapide
              
               and
               Ribera
               ,
               understood
               the
               same
               thing
               by
               these
               two
               Beasts
               ,
               namely
               Antichrist
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sign
               they
               took
               the
               two
               Beasts
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Beast
               ;
               so
               easy
               and
               modest
               a
               supposition
               is
               this
               ,
               or
               rather
               more
               than
               a
               supposition
               ,
               a
               truth
               demonstrable
               from
               his
               Synchronisms
               and
               other
               observations
               from
               the
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               .
               And
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               making
               this
               Beast
               Chap.
               11.
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 Scarlet
                 Beast
                 Chap.
              
               17.
               this
               last
               Beast
               being
               the
               same
               with
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               Chap.
               13.
               as
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               in
               my
               
                 Ioynt
                 exposition
              
               ,
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               Chap.
               13.
               must
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Beast
               Chap.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Synchronism
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Inner
                   Court.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   fight
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   and
                   Michael
                   about
                   the
                   Womans
                   childbirth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   six
                   first
                   Seals
                   .
                
              
            
             
               That
               the
               last
               Synchronizes
               with
               the
               two
               former
               
               M
               r
               Mede
               proves
               briefly
               and
               solidly
               thus
               .
               Because
               all
               three
               are
               the
               immediate
               Antecedents
               to
               Synchronizing
               subsequent
               Visions
               .
               The
               six
               first
               Seals
               to
               the
               seventh
               .
               The
               Inner
               Court
               and
               the
               fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Dragon
               to
               the
               Beast
               and
               to
               the
               144000
               of
               the
               sealed
               companies
               of
               the
               Lamb.
               And
               that
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               or
               six
               first
               Trumpets
               ,
               the
               sealed
               Companies
               and
               the
               Beast
               do
               Synchronize
               ,
               is
               proved
               Synch
               .
               1.
               
               Part
               2.
               
            
             
               To
               which
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               says
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               so
               much
               as
               offer
               to
               prove
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Inner
               Court
               and
               the
               fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Dragon
               do
               not
               Synchronize
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               that
               the
               Inner
               Court
               and
               fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Dragon
               are
               immediate
               Antecedents
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               sealed
               Virgins
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               the
               first
               six
               Trumpets
               ,
               the
               sealed
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               Beast
               Synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               .
               Which
               since
               he
               says
               only
               and
               proves
               nothing
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               proved
               upon
               the
               foregoing
               Synchronisms
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               quite
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               need
               add
               nothing
               further
               on
               this
               Synchronism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Synchronism
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Vials
                 with
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               expressed
               in
               the
               general
               Synch
               .
               7.
               
               Part
               1.
               he
               swallowed
               down
               glib
               .
               But
               being
               here
               so
               particularly
               explained
               ,
               he
               rejects
               .
               Where
               some
               of
               his
               arguments
               against
               it
               are
               passable
               ,
               but
               others
               at
               random
               .
               But
               because
               here
               I
               utterly
               dissent
               from
               M
               r
               Mede
               ,
               and
               place
               all
               the
               Vials
               in
               my
               Table
               under
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               within
               the
               first
               Thunder
               ,
               I
               hold
               it
               needless
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               more
               on
               this
               Synchronism
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Synchronism
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   thousand
                   years
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   or
                   Satans
                   being
                   bound
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   seventh
                   Trumpet
                   or
                   space
                   from
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               Synchronism
               in
               a
               more
               large
               and
               improper
               sense
               may
               be
               more
               passable
               .
               But
               the
               binding
               of
               Satan
               properly
               so
               called
               together
               with
               his
               imprisonment
               commences
               not
               till
               the
               second
               and
               third
               Thunder
               ,
               before
               which
               is
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               seven
               Vials
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               binding
               and
               imprisoning
               of
               Satan
               cannot
               Synchronize
               totally
               with
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               .
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               his
               being
               let
               loose
               in
               the
               Laodicean
               Interval
               ,
               which
               M
               r
               Mede
               not
               taking
               notice
               of
               ,
               makes
               me
               conceive
               that
               though
               he
               still
               calls
               them
               Synchronisms
               ,
               he
               did
               intend
               no
               more
               by
               the
               Postmedial
               Synchronisms
               with
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               than
               that
               those
               things
               which
               he
               would
               prove
               to
               Synchronize
               with
               it
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               and
               not
               before
               it
               .
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               here
               says
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               binding
               and
               imprisoning
               of
               Satan
               is
               shorter
               than
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               both
               
                 à
                 parte
                 ante
              
               ,
               and
               
                 à
                 parte
                 post
              
               ,
               though
               all
               his
               arguments
               for
               it
               are
               not
               sound
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               canvase
               them
               ,
               we
               being
               both
               already
               agreed
               in
               the
               conclusion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Synchronism
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   thousand
                   years
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   seventh
                   Trumpet
                   or
                   space
                   from
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               same
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               this
               as
               of
               the
               former
               Synchronism
               .
               If
               you
               understand
               it
               of
               his
               partial
               or
               inchoative
               Reign
               when
               some
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               fall
               off
               from
               Antichrist
               ,
               it
               may
               begin
               with
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               but
               the
               millennial
               Reign
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               begins
               not
               till
               the
               third
               Thunder
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               my
               Table
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               answer
               to
               this
               Synchronism
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               and
               the
               space
               of
               time
               that
               succeeds
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               are
               not
               all
               one
               .
               Which
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               argument
               he
               brings
               for
               it
               precarious
               ,
               which
               to
               confute
               is
               nothing
               to
               my
               scope
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               let
               it
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             
               Synchronism
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   
                     New
                     Jerusalem
                  
                   or
                   the
                   Lambs
                   Bride
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   seventh
                   Trumpet
                   or
                   the
                   space
                   from
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               descends
               from
               heaven
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               the
               utter
               destruction
               of
               the
               Beast
               by
               the
               seventh
               Vial.
               But
               that
               all
               the
               Vials
               are
               within
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               I
               have
               already
               noted
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               cannot
               totally
               Synchronize
               with
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               but
               with
               part
               only
               of
               it
               .
               But
               that
               which
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               here
               answers
               is
               this
               in
               general
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               New
               Jerusalem
               
                 doth
                 not
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 nor
                 Synchronize
                 with
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 succeed
                 them
                 .
              
               Which
               how
               false
               it
               is
               three
               or
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               four
               arguments
               will
               give
               us
               to
               understand
               .
               For
               the
               first
               of
               them
               though
               it
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               to
               answer
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               decline
               as
               less
               firm
               .
               For
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Lamb
               Chap.
               19.
               vers
               .
               7.
               preceeds
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               but
               the
               marriage
               Chap.
               21.
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               9.
               does
               follow
               the
               said
               Vial.
               But
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               answer
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               marriage
               is
               with
               the
               Spouse
               in
               grace
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               with
               the
               Spouse
               in
               glory
               ;
               which
               is
               pointblank
               contrary
               to
               the
               text
               ,
               Chap.
               21.
               vers
               .
               2.
               where
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               is
               said
               to
               descend
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               Tabernacle
               is
               said
               to
               be
               with
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               second
               argument
               is
               from
               [
               Chap.
               20.
               vers
               .
               9.
               ]
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               their
               besieging
               the
               beloved
               City
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               thousand
               years
               ,
               &c.
               Here
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               answers
               ,
               That
               this
               beloved
               City
               is
               not
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 beloved
                 City
              
               is
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               state
               of
               glory
               ,
               whereby
               he
               intimates
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               so
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               City
               .
               But
               it
               is
               impossible
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               should
               be
               any
               other
               than
               a
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               if
               you
               consider
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               10
               ,
               24.
               besides
               many
               other
               considerations
               which
               would
               be
               too
               long
               to
               mention
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               argument
               is
               from
               Chap.
               16.
               vers
               .
               17.
               compared
               with
               Chap.
               21.
               v.
               5
               ,
               6.
               where
               ,
               IT
               IS
               DONE
               ,
               implyes
               that
               the
               same
               time
               is
               indigitated
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               certain
               bringing
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               that
               holy
               City
               ,
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               City
               of
               Murderers
               and
               Idolaters
               .
               But
               here
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               harps
               still
               upon
               the
               same
               string
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               first
               IT
               IS
               DONE
               ,
               is
               meant
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               last
               Vial
               ,
               and
               the
               full
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               latter
               IT
               IS
               
               DONE
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               of
               glory
               was
               to
               begin
               ,
               which
               Answer
               how
               extravagant
               it
               is
               I
               have
               already
               noted
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               argument
               is
               from
               Chap.
               21.
               vers
               .
               10.
               where
               the
               Vial-Angel
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               so
               call
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               shewed
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               condemnation
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               Whore
               the
               City
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               shows
               him
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               as
               a
               City
               that
               should
               succeed
               in
               its
               place
               .
               To
               which
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               returns
               this
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               does
               not
               succeed
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               Babylon
               immediately
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               first
               the
               thousand
               years
               ,
               then
               the
               insurrection
               and
               destruction
               of
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               last
               judgment
               and
               the
               lake
               of
               fire
               for
               the
               cursed
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               for
               the
               blessed
               .
               For
               which
               he
               has
               no
               reason
               but
               that
               they
               are
               writ
               in
               this
               order
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               gross
               and
               fallible
               that
               no
               Interpreters
               rely
               upon
               it
               alone
               .
               And
               these
               many
               Synchronisms
               of
               M
               r
               Mede
               so
               firm
               and
               solid
               are
               a
               demonstration
               against
               this
               dull
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               all
               the
               force
               of
               his
               answer
               .
               But
               let
               me
               ask
               him
               a
               question
               or
               two
               :
               If
               this
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               be
               a
               state
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               said
               to
               come
               down
               from
               God
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Chap.
               21.
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               10
               ?
               And
               why
               are
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               said
               to
               bring
               their
               glory
               and
               honour
               into
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               24
               ?
               And
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               trees
               on
               this
               side
               and
               that
               side
               of
               the
               River
               of
               this
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               that
               the
               leaves
               of
               them
               are
               said
               to
               be
               for
               the
               healing
               of
               the
               Nations
               Chap.
               22.
               vers
               .
               2
               ?
               shall
               there
               be
               any
               sores
               or
               maladies
               in
               Heaven
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Synchronism
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Palm-bearing
                   multitudes
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   seventh
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   or
                   space
                   from
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               Synchronism
               M
               r
               Mede
               confirms
               by
               these
               two
               arguments
               .
               First
               because
               these
               Palm-bearers
               immediately
               succeed
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 company
              
               that
               Synchronize
               with
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Synch
               .
               4.
               
               Part
               1.
               
               Therefore
               the
               Beast
               expiring
               they
               must
               succeed
               the
               Beasts
               expiration
               ;
               partial
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               total
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               second
               Thunder
               .
               The
               second
               argument
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Palm-bearers
               are
               the
               Citizens
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               by
               comparing
               Chap.
               7.
               vers
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               with
               Chap.
               21.
               vers
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               Synchronizeth
               with
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               R.H.
               answers
               ,
               That
               these
               Palm-bearers
               immediately
               succeed
               the
               time
               of
               the
               sealing
               of
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 company
              
               ,
               not
               the
               race
               of
               the
               sealed
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               wonderful
               weak
               cavil
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               end
               of
               their
               sealing
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               should
               be
               kept
               safe
               in
               all
               the
               dangers
               and
               difficulties
               they
               were
               to
               grapple
               withal
               ,
               and
               preserve
               their
               Virginity
               still
               against
               all
               the
               force
               ,
               solicitations
               ,
               and
               persecutions
               they
               should
               find
               under
               the
               six
               first
               Trumpets
               ;
               For
               these
               sealed
               ones
               are
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Lamb.
               Now
               compare
               this
               true
               and
               undeniable
               Hypothesis
               ,
               with
               vers
               .
               14.
               which
               speaking
               of
               these
               Palm-bearers
               saith
               ,
               These
               are
               they
               who
               came
               out
               of
               great
               tribulation
               ,
               &c.
               
               Could
               these
               then
               immediately
               succeed
               the
               sealing
               ,
               and
               come
               off
               victoriously
               before
               the
               conflict
               ?
               What
               a
               shameful
               cavil
               was
               this
               ?
            
             
             
               To
               the
               second
               he
               answers
               .
               That
               these
               Palm-bearers
               are
               not
               any
               men
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               but
               the
               Souls
               of
               Martyrs
               in
               Heaven
               while
               these
               Companies
               were
               sealed
               on
               Earth
               .
               And
               that
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               is
               after
               the
               general
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               Palm-bearers
               cannot
               immediately
               succeed
               the
               sealed
               company
               by
               their
               being
               Citizens
               of
               that
               City
               .
               But
               as
               for
               this
               latter
               supposition
               how
               absurd
               it
               is
               I
               have
               shown
               already
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               he
               says
               it
               without
               any
               ground
               and
               against
               the
               natural
               tenour
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               compares
               the
               great
               and
               innumerable
               companies
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               followers
               of
               Christ
               after
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               six
               first
               Trumpets
               ,
               with
               that
               smaller
               and
               more
               definite
               number
               of
               the
               sealed
               under
               them
               .
               Besides
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               is
               to
               consider
               that
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               things
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               not
               a
               description
               of
               what
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               also
               how
               harsh
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               make
               such
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               thus
               abruptly
               to
               skip
               from
               Earth
               to
               Heaven
               in
               a
               moment
               .
               And
               how
               ill
               these
               things
               cohere
               a
               man
               may
               observe
               from
               his
               Paraphrase
               Chap.
               7.
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               
                 But
                 lest
                 any
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 should
                 be
                 discouraged
                 from
                 suffering
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 sealed
                 ,
                 and
                 secured
                 from
                 suffering
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               in
               brief
               is
               ,
               Lest
               any
               should
               be
               discouraged
               from
               suffering
               ,
               by
               their
               not
               being
               secured
               from
               suffering
               .
               Which
               implyes
               that
               the
               encouragement
               they
               want
               to
               suffer
               is
               their
               being
               secured
               from
               suffering
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               they
               are
               to
               suffer
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               at
               once
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               bad
               sence
               ,
               nay
               I
               may
               say
               a
               gross
               contradiction
               .
               Such
               an
               unfortunate
               Paraphrast
               does
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               prove
               while
               he
               thus
               profanely
               sets
               himself
               to
               abuse
               the
               holy
               Oracles
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               showed
               throughout
               how
               slight
               
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               allegations
               are
               against
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Synchronisms
               ,
               those
               against
               the
               Antimedial
               and
               Medial
               Synchronisms
               ,
               being
               of
               no
               force
               at
               all
               but
               mere
               whisles
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Post-medial
               his
               objections
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               but
               those
               Visions
               which
               M
               r
               Mede
               would
               have
               Synchronize
               with
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               are
               all
               within
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               commencing
               at
               the
               final
               destruction
               of
               the
               Beast
               Synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               sufficiently
               .
               Which
               is
               as
               much
               for
               the
               main
               scope
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               adequately
               Synchronized
               with
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               .
               And
               yet
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               thinks
               so
               goodly
               well
               of
               his
               confutation
               of
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Synchronisms
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               conclusion
               of
               all
               he
               professedly
               persists
               in
               that
               obdurate
               conceit
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               That
               the
               Prophecies
               succeed
               one
               another
               and
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               that
               order
               in
               which
               they
               are
               written
               and
               were
               revealed
               .
               Which
               gross
               opinion
               of
               his
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               confuted
               over
               and
               over
               again
               by
               my
               maintaining
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Synchronisms
               against
               all
               his
               cavils
               ,
               yet
               for
               a
               fuller
               conviction
               I
               will
               make
               good
               against
               him
               on
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               behalf
               ,
               that
               main
               point
               ,
               That
               a
               new
               set
               of
               Prophecies
               begins
               at
               Chap.
               11.
               whereof
               some
               commence
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Seals
               does
               .
               VIII
            
             
               And
               to
               disarm
               my
               Antagonist
               of
               several
               arguments
               that
               he
               clicks
               up
               upon
               a
               false
               Supposition
               ,
               I
               shall
               grant
               ,
               nay
               prove
               that
               the
               Book
               whose
               Seals
               the
               Lamb
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               which
               Iohn
               took
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               first
               unsealed
               by
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               by
               which
               is
               denoted
               Christs
               assistance
               in
               discovering
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               then
               delivered
               by
               the
               Angel
               (
               which
               is
               Christ
               again
               in
               another
               form
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               description
               )
               to
               Iohn
               to
               eat
               .
               Where
               again
               Christ's
               assistance
               is
               denoted
               ,
               and
               
               that
               this
               whole
               Book
               of
               Prophecies
               is
               from
               him
               ,
               namely
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book-Prophecies
              
               as
               well
               as
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               .
               Which
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               the
               Sealed
               one
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               diminutives
               :
               so
               that
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               might
               have
               been
               called
               a
               little
               Book
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               translates
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               simply
               librum
               .
               But
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               a
               more
               lessening
               Diminutive
               than
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               use
               of
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               cortex
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               the
               more
               easily
               eaten
               up
               by
               S
               t
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               themselves
               ,
               that
               are
               signified
               by
               this
               Book
               :
               For
               when
               all
               of
               them
               together
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               many
               ,
               namely
               those
               of
               the
               Seals
               being
               already
               dispatcht
               ,
               the
               other
               that
               remain
               ,
               being
               less
               than
               the
               whole
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Prophecies
               ,
               are
               duly
               and
               proportionately
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               former
               Libellus
               ,
               this
               latter
               Libellulus
               .
               But
               to
               conceive
               this
               Libellulus
               a
               Scrowle
               in
               which
               nothing
               was
               written
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               vain
               and
               empty
               conceit
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               drift
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               which
               entitles
               Christ
               to
               the
               whole
               Book
               of
               Prophecies
               ,
               to
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               by
               his
               opening
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               to
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               by
               giving
               Iohn
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               to
               eat
               it
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               contained
               nothing
               ,
               nothing
               was
               given
               him
               to
               eat
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               that
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               and
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               I
               briefly
               prove
               by
               these
               two
               arguments
               .
               First
               from
               the
               intertexture
               of
               the
               Visions
               or
               dependance
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               so
               that
               one
               could
               not
               be
               well
               understood
               without
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               argument
               that
               they
               all
               belong
               to
               one
               Volume
               .
               But
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               well
               understood
               one
               without
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               admirably
               made
               out
               by
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               
               Synchronisms
               .
               And
               there
               is
               apertly
               mention
               made
               of
               the
               sixth
               and
               seventh
               Trumpet
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
                 Chap.
              
               11.
               vers
               .
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               The
               other
               argument
               is
               ,
               That
               whereas
               there
               are
               such
               high
               Encomiums
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
                 Chap.
              
               5.
               unless
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               and
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               be
               all
               one
               ,
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               will
               have
               none
               of
               those
               Encomiums
               ,
               though
               it
               contains
               the
               more
               concerning
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               two
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               lastly
               ,
               That
               notwithstanding
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               Prophecies
               and
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               Prophecies
               make
               but
               one
               Volume
               ,
               yet
               at
               Chap.
               11.
               there
               begins
               a
               new
               set
               of
               Prophecies
               commencing
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               that
               the
               Seals
               do
               ,
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               arguments
               to
               me
               seem
               sufficiently
               solid
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               whereof
               is
               his
               Synchronisms
               ,
               which
               if
               true
               as
               I
               have
               maintained
               they
               are
               ,
               plainly
               prove
               that
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               contemporize
               with
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               Prophecies
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               light
               touch
               Chap.
               10.
               vers
               .
               7.
               upon
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               .
               And
               the
               seven
               Thunders
               immediately
               succeeding
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               are
               in
               all
               reason
               to
               be
               conceived
               to
               fill
               the
               space
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ,
               as
               the
               seven
               Trumpets
               fill
               up
               the
               space
               of
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               .
               Wherefore
               unless
               we
               will
               fancy
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Opened
               Book
               to
               run
               beyond
               the
               Goal
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ;
               after
               this
               they
               are
               to
               begin
               from
               the
               same
               lists
               of
               the
               race
               again
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               commence
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Seals
               did
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               taken
               from
               Chap.
               10.
               vers
               .
               11.
               where
               upon
               
               Iohn's
               swallowing
               down
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               it
               is
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 must
                 prophesy
                 again
                 before
                 many
                 
                 peoples
                 and
                 Nations
                 and
                 tongues
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               which
               seems
               to
               import
               that
               he
               was
               to
               run
               over
               the
               same
               space
               of
               time
               again
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Visions
               would
               be
               of
               the
               like
               large
               extent
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               is
               taken
               from
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 voice
                 which
                 I
                 heard
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               viz.
               as
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               
                 spake
                 unto
                 me
                 again
              
               ,
               which
               being
               an
               introduction
               to
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               vers
               .
               10.
               and
               to
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
                 Chap.
              
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               and
               being
               set
               here
               again
               before
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               is
               a
               new
               System
               of
               Prophecies
               beginning
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               with
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               answer
               is
               very
               obvious
               ,
               That
               he
               has
               confuted
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Synchronisms
               .
               But
               what
               a
               nothing
               it
               is
               which
               he
               has
               alledged
               against
               them
               ,
               let
               any
               impartial
               Reader
               judge
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               I
               do
               not
               see
               what
               material
               answer
               he
               does
               direct
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               is
               continued
               to
               Chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 second
                 wo
                 is
                 past
              
               .
               Which
               arguments
               is
               repeated
               again
               with
               a
               pretense
               of
               five
               more
               ,
               Disp.
               VII
               .
               Quaes
               .
               1.
               but
               they
               being
               so
               lax
               and
               tautological
               I
               will
               comprise
               the
               strength
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               pretend
               to
               have
               any
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               .
               The
               first
               therefore
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               close
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               is
               not
               set
               down
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               nor
               at
               vers
               .
               6
               ,
               or
               7.
               of
               the
               tenth
               ,
               but
               at
               vers
               .
               14.
               of
               the
               eleventh
               .
               Nor
               are
               there
               in
               the
               other
               Trumpets
               any
               heterogeneous
               Visions
               interserted
               besides
               the
               Visum
               belonging
               to
               each
               Trumpet
               .
               Therefore
               all
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               Chap.
               9.
               v.
               13.
               to
               the
               close
               thereof
               Chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14.
               is
               the
               Visum
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               it
               not
               being
               there
               said
               ,
               the
               first
               Vision
               of
               the
               little
               Book
               is
               past
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 the
                 second
                 wo
                 is
                 past
              
               .
               
               This
               is
               the
               very
               strength
               and
               quintessence
               of
               his
               first
               ,
               second
               ,
               third
               and
               sixth
               argument
               .
               And
               the
               fifth
               is
               but
               a
               toy
               fetched
               from
               a
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               that
               divided
               the
               Apocalypse
               into
               Chapters
               had
               begun
               the
               tenth
               Chapter
               at
               vers
               .
               13.
               of
               the
               ninth
               ,
               and
               continued
               it
               to
               vers
               .
               14.
               of
               the
               eleventh
               ,
               none
               would
               have
               questioned
               but
               all
               that
               were
               the
               Visum
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               which
               I
               shall
               answer
               in
               order
               .
               And
               I.
               That
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               setting
               down
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               a
               note
               of
               the
               close
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               it
               being
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               every
               one
               of
               the
               five
               foregoing
               Trumpets
               that
               each
               have
               but
               one
               Visum
               belonging
               to
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               description
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Euphratean
               Horsemen
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Visum
               of
               this
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               being
               dispatched
               ,
               it
               was
               obvious
               to
               any
               one
               that
               is
               not
               over
               oscitant
               to
               conclude
               ,
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               is
               past
               without
               its
               being
               said
               so
               .
               But
               again
               to
               awaken
               his
               oscitancy
               ,
               immediately
               after
               the
               Visum
               of
               this
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               which
               the
               Interval
               of
               the
               seventh
               necessarily
               succeeds
               ,
               is
               there
               the
               mention
               of
               
                 seven
                 Thunders
              
               to
               fill
               the
               space
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               as
               the
               seven
               Trumpets
               fill
               the
               space
               of
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               .
               And
               he
               must
               be
               in
               a
               great
               dulness
               if
               not
               a
               dead
               sleep
               whom
               these
               seven
               Thunders
               will
               not
               awake
               into
               a
               certain
               assurance
               that
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ended
               with
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Euphratean
               horsemen
               .
               And
               that
               he
               may
               not
               think
               there
               are
               any
               Visions
               appertaining
               to
               any
               times
               beyond
               this
               Interval
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               space
               of
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               was
               not
               indigitated
               before
               ;
               the
               Angel
               swears
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               time
               saving
               that
               wherein
               the
               seventh
               Angel
               sounds
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               the
               mystery
               of
               God
               is
               finished
               ,
               v.
               7.
               whence
               what
               follows
               vers
               .
               8.
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               order
               to
               a
               
               new
               System
               of
               Prophecies
               beginning
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               the
               race
               of
               the
               Seals
               being
               arrived
               at
               the
               utmost
               goal
               already
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               the
               close
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               should
               be
               set
               at
               the
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               the
               sense
               being
               there
               imperfect
               ,
               nor
               at
               the
               seventh
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               time
               and
               times
               and
               half
               a
               time
               expiring
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               seventh
               Trumpet
               as
               the
               grammatical
               sense
               requires
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               had
               been
               absurd
               to
               put
               the
               close
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               after
               the
               seventh
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               does
               the
               note
               of
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               second
               wo-Trumpet
               set
               Chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14.
               argue
               the
               Visum
               of
               that
               Trumpet
               to
               reach
               thither
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Vision
               there
               ,
               to
               end
               with
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               second
               wo-Trumpets
               time
               .
               For
               the
               seven
               Trumpets
               are
               rather
               notes
               of
               the
               Intervals
               of
               time
               than
               of
               the
               Visions
               of
               those
               Intervals
               ,
               the
               Trumpets
               being
               nothing
               like
               them
               ,
               though
               figuratively
               they
               may
               denote
               either
               .
               But
               here
               where
               it
               is
               said
               
                 the
                 second
                 wo
                 is
                 past
              
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               the
               second
               wo-Trumpet
               is
               understood
               ,
               to
               give
               notice
               that
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               mournful
               Witnesses
               ,
               &c.
               did
               expire
               with
               the
               end
               of
               that
               time
               .
               Besides
               if
               it
               were
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               all
               that
               occurrs
               from
               Chap.
               9.
               vers
               .
               13.
               to
               this
               Chapter
               vers
               .
               14.
               there
               is
               more
               woes
               than
               one
               ,
               the
               woful
               condition
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               as
               well
               as
               of
               those
               the
               Euphratean
               horsemen
               vex
               and
               destroy
               .
               4.
               
               And
               what
               follows
               methinks
               is
               an
               argument
               against
               himself
               .
               For
               the
               things
               here
               that
               he
               would
               have
               all
               of
               them
               the
               Visum
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               other
               Trumpets
               being
               charged
               with
               such
               heterogeneous
               stuff
               ,
               do
               the
               better
               assure
               us
               that
               the
               Euphratean
               horsemen
               are
               the
               only
               Visum
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               .
               5.
               
               And
               to
               have
               put
               Chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Book
                 is
                 past
              
               instead
               of
               
               
                 the
                 second
                 wo
                 is
                 past
              
               ,
               had
               been
               too
               bare
               and
               bald
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               genius
               of
               this
               Book
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               which
               was
               not
               writ
               for
               either
               a
               prophane
               or
               stupid
               Reader
               .
               And
               besides
               it
               would
               not
               have
               served
               the
               end
               that
               the
               [
               second
               wo
               is
               past
               ]
               does
               .
               Which
               is
               to
               be
               of
               the
               main
               hinges
               upon
               which
               all
               the
               middle
               Synchronisms
               hang
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               seen
               anon
               .
               6.
               
               And
               lastly
               as
               to
               the
               toy
               I
               mentioned
               ,
               though
               such
               a
               division
               of
               Chapters
               might
               have
               the
               more
               firmly
               fixt
               M
               r
               R.H.
               in
               his
               gross
               conceit
               ,
               yet
               it
               could
               never
               have
               imposed
               upon
               so
               pious
               and
               sagacious
               a
               person
               as
               M
               r
               
                 I.
                 Mede
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               they
               that
               did
               divide
               the
               Chapters
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               begin
               the
               tenth
               immediately
               after
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Euphratean
               Horsemen
               ,
               took
               that
               to
               be
               the
               sole
               Visum
               belonging
               to
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               argument
               of
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               which
               he
               calls
               his
               fourth
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               down
               in
               his
               own
               words
               .
               
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 six
                 Trumpets
                 none
                 have
                 a
                 remarkable
                 close
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 but
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Trumpets
                 only
                 :
                 And
                 wherefore
                 were
                 these
                 closes
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 exactly
                 know
                 as
                 well
                 where
                 they
                 end
                 as
                 where
                 they
                 begin
                 ?
                 Now
                 the
                 fifth
                 Trumpet
                 ends
                 where
                 the
                 close
                 thereof
                 is
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
              
               Rev.
               9.
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 also
                 the
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
                 ends
                 where
                 the
                 close
                 thereof
                 is
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
              
               Rev.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14.
               
                 and
                 not
                 before
              
               .
               This
               looks
               most
               like
               an
               argument
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               has
               brought
               yet
               .
               But
               I
               briefly
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               Trumpets
               have
               not
               that
               remarkable
               Close
               added
               to
               them
               to
               know
               where
               they
               end
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               need
               of
               adding
               them
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               ending
               of
               them
               is
               so
               easily
               to
               be
               known
               without
               it
               .
               Are
               not
               the
               endings
               of
               the
               four
               first
               Trumpets
               ,
               well
               enough
               known
               without
               any
               such
               remarkable
               close
               ?
               For
               they
               
               are
               known
               to
               end
               where
               the
               next
               Trumpet
               begins
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               fifth
               Trumpet
               needs
               no
               such
               remarkable
               close
               because
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               immediately
               follows
               it
               ,
               which
               shews
               the
               ending
               thereof
               .
               And
               yet
               there
               is
               added
               as
               a
               close
               to
               the
               fifth
               Trumpet
               ,
               
                 The
                 first
                 wo
                 is
                 past
              
               .
               This
               is
               undeniably
               true
               of
               the
               fifth
               Trumpet
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Visum
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Euphratean
               Horsemen
               have
               no
               need
               of
               any
               such
               remarkable
               close
               ,
               I
               have
               proved
               abundantly
               already
               in
               my
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               particular
               of
               his
               first
               argument
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               these
               remarkable
               closes
               of
               the
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               Trumpets
               ,
               must
               be
               for
               some
               other
               use
               .
               And
               to
               answer
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               demand
               
                 wherefore
                 they
                 were
                 added
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               tell
               him
               ,
               not
               as
               Notes
               of
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               Visions
               of
               those
               two
               Trumpets
               ,
               but
               as
               Notes
               of
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               time
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               distinguished
               above
               .
               For
               the
               former
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               needless
               ,
               but
               this
               latter
               admirably
               useful
               .
               In
               brief
               therefore
               ,
               though
               the
               adding
               that
               Note
               Chap.
               9.
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 wo
                 is
                 past
              
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               is
               needless
               as
               to
               the
               determining
               the
               time
               of
               the
               fifth
               Trumpet
               ,
               yet
               because
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               intended
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               like
               Note
               Chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14.
               to
               denote
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               time
               or
               Interval
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               he
               prepared
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Reader
               for
               the
               taking
               notice
               of
               it
               by
               makeing
               use
               of
               it
               here
               as
               a
               Note
               of
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               first
               wo-Trumpet
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               sense
               is
               Chap.
               11.
               vers
               .
               14.
               of
               [
               The
               second
               wo
               is
               past
               ]
               Here
               ends
               the
               time
               of
               the
               second
               wo-Trumpet
               or
               sixth
               Trumpet
               ,
               namely
               with
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               witnesses
               or
               inchoative
               destruction
               of
               the
               Beast
               or
               expiration
               of
               his
               42.
               
               Months
               .
               Whence
               this
               Note
               is
               plainly
               intended
               for
               a
               Note
               Synchronistical
               to
               show
               that
               the
               
               end
               of
               the
               fourty
               two
               Months
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               do
               Synchronize
               .
               Which
               therefore
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               admirable
               importance
               .
               For
               the
               Beast
               and
               144000
               sealed
               Virgins
               Synchronizing
               Synch
               .
               4.
               
               Part.
               1.
               and
               the
               commencing
               of
               the
               sealed
               ones
               being
               just
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               first
               Trumpet
               Chap.
               7.
               the
               Beast
               also
               begins
               and
               ends
               with
               the
               six
               first
               Trumpets
               ,
               whence
               the
               time
               of
               the
               sealing
               of
               these
               Virgins
               and
               this
               Note
               ,
               
                 The
                 second
                 wo
                 is
                 past
              
               ,
               are
               as
               it
               were
               the
               two
               hinges
               on
               which
               all
               the
               middle
               Synchronals
               hang
               ,
               as
               M
               r
               Mede
               has
               very
               well
               observed
               .
               And
               this
               I
               think
               is
               a
               sufficient
               answer
               to
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               question
               ,
               
                 wherefore
                 were
                 those
                 remarkable
                 closes
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Trumpets
                 .
              
               But
               the
               ends
               he
               would
               have
               them
               added
               for
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               cannot
               be
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               greater
               confirmation
               they
               were
               added
               for
               this
               which
               is
               a
               most
               worthy
               and
               admirable
               end
               and
               becoming
               the
               stupendious
               artifice
               of
               this
               Book
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               third
               argument
               of
               M
               r
               Mede
               he
               answers
               .
               Admit
               that
               passage
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 must
                 prophesie
                 again
              
               ,
               &c.
               to
               emply
               two
               main
               Prophecies
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Book
               maybe
               divided
               into
               two
               Tomes
               and
               the
               second
               begin
               at
               Chap.
               10.
               vers
               .
               8.
               yet
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               second
               part
               must
               begin
               
                 ab
                 ovo
              
               or
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               with
               the
               former
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               Vision
               reaching
               to
               the
               very
               utmost
               Goal
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               race
               from
               such
               a
               time
               before
               we
               come
               at
               the
               eighth
               verse
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               clearly
               proved
               ,
               there
               is
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               S.
               Iohn
               being
               bid
               to
               prophesie
               again
               ,
               that
               his
               prophesying
               should
               commence
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               .
               As
               if
               one
               should
               intend
               to
               write
               two
               Tomes
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               any
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               one
               Secular
               the
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               first
               Tome
               he
               had
               
               deduced
               his
               secular
               History
               to
               the
               last
               year
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               imagin
               but
               in
               his
               next
               Tome
               he
               would
               begin
               his
               Ecclesiastick
               story
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               that
               the
               secular
               began
               from
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               he
               answers
               not
               unappositely
               .
               
                 We
                 read
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 voice
              
               Chap.
               10.
               vers
               .
               8.
               
                 was
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 voice
              
               Chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 voice
              
               Chap.
               10.
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 For
                 that
                 voice
              
               Chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 not
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               answer
               ,
               but
               he
               proceeds
               .
               
                 But
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 an
                 Index
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Book
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 contemporate
                 with
                 the
                 Prophecie
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ?
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 voice
              
               Chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
                 is
                 an
                 Index
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 doth
                 contemporate
                 with
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               briefly
               reply
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               That
               seeing
               Ellipses
               are
               so
               usual
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               that
               the
               sense
               may
               not
               lye
               over
               bare
               ,
               M
               r
               Mede
               has
               with
               judgment
               made
               this
               supplement
               [
               as
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ]
               it
               being
               in
               all
               likelihood
               the
               same
               voice
               that
               spoke
               to
               him
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               and
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Seals
                 Chap.
              
               4.
               v.
               1.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               said
               here
               not
               to
               be
               as
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               qualification
               is
               not
               mentioned
               for
               the
               reason
               abovesaid
               .
               But
               that
               it
               should
               be
               the
               voice
               mentioned
               vers
               .
               4.
               of
               this
               tenth
               Chapter
               is
               not
               at
               all
               likely
               .
               First
               because
               then
               it
               would
               have
               been
               only
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 And
                 the
                 voice
                 which
                 I
                 heard
                 from
                 Heaven
                 said
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               would
               be
               superfluous
               .
               But
               then
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               it
               being
               added
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               understood
               
               something
               more
               or
               different
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               than
               simply
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               methinks
               it
               is
               very
               obvious
               to
               conceive
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               recur
               to
               Chap.
               1.
               vers
               .
               10.
               where
               Iohn
               is
               said
               to
               hear
               behind
               him
               a
               great
               voice
               as
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               
                 loud
                 sonorous
                 or
                 canorous
              
               voice
               ;
               And
               then
               to
               Chap.
               4.
               v.
               1.
               where
               the
               voice
               he
               there
               hears
               from
               Heaven
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               talking
               loudly
               or
               canorously
               with
               him
               .
               Here
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               speak
               aloud
               is
               put
               instead
               of
               the
               great
               voice
               Chap.
               1.
               vers
               .
               10.
               and
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               has
               sometimes
               this
               peculiar
               signification
               not
               to
               speak
               simply
               but
               to
               
                 speak
                 aloud
              
               ,
               is
               observable
               in
               that
               verse
               of
               the
               Poet
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               where
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               ,
               
                 loudly
                 speak
                 out
              
               thy
               letters
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               words
               also
               imply
               .
               
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 inscription
                 on
                 thy
                 leaves
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 express
                 .
              
               But
               what
               is
               yet
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               besides
               the
               usual
               signification
               is
               very
               often
               by
               the
               Seventy
               rendred
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               He
               cryed
               also
               in
               my
               ears
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               Ezek.
               9.1
               .
               so
               is
               it
               also
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               rendred
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Proclaim
                 in
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 saying
                 ,
              
               Judg.
               7.3
               .
               And
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               has
               no
               other
               signification
               but
               of
               loud
               clamour
               or
               vociferation
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               Seventy
               Esa.
               58.9
               .
               it
               is
               rendred
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Clamabis
                 &
                 dicet
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 cry
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 Here
                 am
                 I.
              
               And
               to
               come
               nearer
               to
               the
               present
               Chapter
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               The
               voices
               of
               Thunder
               I
               think
               are
               loud
               and
               sonorous
               enough
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               word
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               used
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 seven
                 Thunders
                 uttered
                 their
                 voices
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               we
               see
               plainly
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               is
               not
               there
               prefixed
               for
               nought
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               signifies
               a
               speaking
               to
               Iohn
               with
               a
               loud
               and
               sonorous
               voice
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               the
               voice
               Chap.
               1.
               vers
               .
               10.
               and
               Chap.
               4.
               ver
               .
               1.
               expressed
               by
               a
               Trumpet
               .
               Now
               therefore
               being
               it
               is
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               implies
               a
               speaking
               thus
               sonorously
               to
               him
               again
               ,
               and
               that
               voice
               vers
               .
               4.
               of
               this
               Chapter
               is
               not
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               speak
               in
               such
               a
               loud
               tone
               again
               ,
               it
               having
               not
               done
               so
               yet
               once
               ;
               and
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               it
               must
               be
               referred
               to
               Chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               that
               supplement
               of
               [
               as
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ]
               made
               by
               M
               r
               Mede
               is
               added
               with
               judgment
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               objection
               I
               answer
               briefly
               ,
               and
               confess
               that
               this
               canorous
               voice
               like
               a
               Trumpet
               in
               this
               Chapter
               vers
               .
               8.
               is
               no
               more
               an
               index
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 little
                 Book
              
               doth
               contemporate
               with
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               than
               the
               voice
               Chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               is
               an
               Index
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Seals
               doth
               contemporate
               with
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               .
               But
               withal
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               voice
               Chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               is
               an
               Index
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Seals
               does
               contemporate
               with
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               commencing
               with
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               reaching
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               made
               good
               by
               no
               less
               than
               twenty
               firm
               arguments
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               my
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 .
              
               So
               fitly
               do
               all
               things
               fall
               in
               together
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               way
               .
               But
               no
               sense
               to
               be
               made
               of
               them
               any
               other
               way
               .
            
             
             
               Nor
               is
               that
               which
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               takes
               notice
               of
               Disp.
               II.
               Ques
               .
               5.
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               IX
               Rev.
               1.
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Seals
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               4.
               vers
               .
               1.
               (
               as
               if
               the
               events
               of
               the
               Seals
               should
               be
               after
               the
               events
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               and
               begin
               a
               good
               while
               after
               them
               )
               of
               any
               validity
               against
               the
               contemporizing
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               with
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Seals
              
               .
               For
               this
               is
               but
               another
               notable
               example
               (
               of
               which
               I
               have
               given
               several
               in
               my
               Notes
               )
               of
               that
               Apocalyptick
               figure
               which
               we
               call
               Lemmatosynechia
               or
               the
               holding
               together
               of
               the
               external
               cortex
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               narrations
               .
               But
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               Interpreters
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               has
               no
               reference
               here
               to
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               ,
               but
               only
               signifies
               things
               which
               
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
              
               ,
               which
               hinders
               not
               but
               that
               they
               may
               contemporize
               with
               the
               future
               things
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               .
               All
               take
               it
               in
               that
               sense
               which
               Beza
               translates
               it
               in
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 oportet
                 fieri
                 posthac
              
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               our
               English
               rightly
               renders
               it
               .
               Which
               had
               been
               good
               sense
               though
               it
               had
               been
               said
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               according
               to
               Ribera
               his
               own
               interpretation
               ,
               who
               without
               any
               reference
               to
               what
               belongs
               to
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               understands
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 (
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 hereafter
                 )
                 Decursum
                 Ecclesiae
                 à
                 tempore
                 Iohannis
                 ad
                 finem
                 seculi
                 .
                 Aperit
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 argumentum
                 sequentis
                 Prophetiae
              
               .
               To
               which
               I
               may
               add
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               mistake
               in
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               that
               he
               makes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               proper
               Preface
               to
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               ,
               whenas
               it
               is
               rather
               a
               general
               Preface
               to
               all
               the
               three
               Prophecies
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               true
               of
               them
               all
               that
               they
               contained
               some
               things
               that
               were
               
               then
               to
               come
               to
               pass
               quickly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               true
               of
               them
               all
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               which
               God
               gave
               unto
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               X
               And
               what
               I
               was
               a
               going
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               sense
               made
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               but
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               way
               ,
               a
               notable
               pledge
               of
               the
               truth
               thereof
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               that
               egregious
               learned
               writer
               
                 Hugo
                 Grotius
              
               ,
               who
               so
               humanely
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               Romish
               Interpreters
               so
               foully
               stick
               in
               the
               mire
               and
               make
               such
               pitiful
               sense
               of
               things
               ,
               offered
               his
               helping
               hand
               in
               their
               behalf
               ,
               but
               with
               so
               little
               success
               that
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               his
               due
               ,
               has
               all
               along
               notably
               well
               confuted
               the
               Grotian
               way
               though
               to
               enemy
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Romanists
               ;
               but
               out
               of
               like
               kindness
               to
               them
               that
               Grotius
               seems
               to
               have
               born
               ,
               he
               to
               wipe
               off
               that
               charge
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               that
               she
               might
               not
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               by
               a
               marvellous
               invention
               makes
               her
               as
               innocent
               and
               clear
               of
               that
               fault
               as
               the
               Child
               yet
               unborn
               ,
               namely
               by
               laying
               the
               Scene
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               not
               in
               Europe
               ,
               no
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               but
               in
               Asia
               ,
               and
               by
               affirming
               that
               all
               the
               Visions
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               their
               litteral
               sense
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               mystical
               meaning
               of
               them
               in
               any
               place
               but
               where
               they
               are
               explained
               and
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               such
               in
               the
               very
               Book
               it self
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               none
               of
               these
               Visions
               are
               yet
               fulfill'd
               ,
               and
               he
               adds
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               but
               in
               such
               order
               as
               they
               are
               set
               .
               And
               therefore
               no
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               to
               appear
               upon
               the
               stage
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               Asia
               it self
               ,
               much
               less
               in
               Europe
               at
               Rome
               in
               Italy
               ,
               till
               there
               be
               a
               great
               shaking
               and
               concussion
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               it self
               become
               as
               black
               as
               Sackcloth
               made
               of
               Goats
               Hair
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               as
               red
               as
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               Stars
               fall
               from
               Heaven
               in
               clusters
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               such
               great
               Earthquakes
               
               that
               every
               Mountain
               in
               the
               Earth
               shall
               be
               moved
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ,
               and
               every
               Island
               in
               the
               Sea
               also
               ,
               which
               be
               the
               events
               of
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 Chap.
              
               6.
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               And
               that
               there
               be
               just
               12000.
               young
               men
               of
               every
               Tribe
               of
               Israel
               sealed
               with
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               Chap.
               7.
               
            
             
               Moreover
               it
               must
               rain
               hail
               and
               fire
               and
               blood
               upon
               the
               land
               of
               Asia
               ,
               and
               a
               sulphureous
               mountain
               burning
               with
               fire
               must
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               Asiatick
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               that
               Sea
               be
               turned
               into
               blood
               ;
               And
               a
               great
               blazing
               Star
               fall
               from
               Heaven
               burning
               and
               flaming
               like
               a
               torch
               ,
               which
               shall
               break
               asunder
               and
               fall
               into
               the
               third
               part
               of
               rivers
               and
               into
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               springs
               of
               waters
               throughout
               the
               land
               of
               Asia
               .
               And
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Sun
               shall
               be
               smitten
               with
               darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Moon
               and
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               
               There
               shall
               be
               also
               a
               bottomless
               Pit
               opened
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               such
               a
               smoke
               shall
               arise
               that
               men
               shall
               not
               see
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Asia
               .
               And
               strange
               kind
               of
               Locusts
               with
               tayls
               of
               Scorpions
               ,
               heads
               with
               crowns
               of
               gold
               on
               them
               ,
               faces
               like
               men
               and
               hair
               like
               women
               ,
               and
               with
               wings
               that
               make
               such
               a
               dreadful
               noise
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               noise
               of
               Chariots
               drawn
               with
               horses
               running
               furiously
               to
               battle
               ,
               these
               shall
               swarm
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Asia
               and
               sting
               and
               vex
               men
               very
               sore
               .
               There
               will
               also
               appear
               in
               the
               said
               Land
               an
               innumerable
               number
               of
               strange
               kind
               of
               Horses
               with
               their
               Riders
               upon
               them
               .
               The
               heads
               of
               the
               Horses
               in
               shape
               like
               the
               heads
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               mouths
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               shall
               come
               forth
               fire
               ,
               smoak
               and
               brimston
               .
               Their
               tayls
               also
               shall
               be
               like
               Serpents
               with
               heads
               and
               mouths
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               smoak
               and
               brimston
               coming
               out
               of
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Serpents
               heads
               and
               mouths
               at
               the
               
               end
               of
               their
               tayls
               shall
               the
               third
               part
               of
               men
               be
               slain
               in
               Asia
               about
               the
               river
               Euphrates
               .
               Paraph.
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               before
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               be
               in
               being
               ,
               that
               Emperess
               of
               the
               World
               and
               debaucher
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               with
               her
               cup
               of
               Fornication
               ,
               the
               Temple
               will
               be
               rebuilt
               and
               the
               Inner
               Court
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               then
               appear
               two
               inspired
               Witnesses
               doing
               such
               Miracles
               as
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               did
               ,
               and
               after
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               they
               will
               be
               slain
               by
               the
               Scarlet
               Beast
               ,
               and
               their
               dead
               bodies
               lye
               three
               days
               and
               a
               half
               in
               the
               open
               streets
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               half
               days
               end
               they
               will
               be
               revived
               again
               ,
               stand
               upon
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               ascend
               visibly
               in
               a
               cloud
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               their
               enemies
               beholding
               them
               ,
               Chap.
               11.
               
               The
               Jews
               also
               before
               that
               time
               shall
               be
               converted
               to
               Christianity
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               will
               persecute
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               part
               of
               them
               will
               fly
               into
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               send
               a
               great
               flood
               of
               water
               after
               them
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               
               There
               will
               also
               appear
               before
               the
               time
               of
               the
               said
               Whore
               a
               two-horned
               beast
               like
               a
               Lamb
               and
               that
               speaks
               like
               a
               Dragon
               ,
               who
               besides
               that
               he
               will
               do
               strange
               miracles
               as
               being
               a
               Magician
               or
               Witch
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               molten
               Image
               to
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               which
               shall
               breath
               and
               speak
               ,
               he
               will
               cause
               also
               his
               subjects
               to
               be
               marked
               in
               their
               right
               hands
               or
               in
               their
               foreheads
               with
               the
               capital
               or
               Acrostick
               letters
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               the
               letters
               of
               that
               mark
               shall
               contain
               the
               value
               of
               25.
               the
               root
               of
               666.
               
               Chap.
               13.
               
               And
               when
               this
               Queen
               of
               Babylon
               shall
               be
               in
               being
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               sit
               secure
               and
               at
               ease
               like
               a
               Queen
               and
               never
               dream
               of
               any
               sorrow
               ,
               she
               is
               not
               concerned
               in
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Vials
               but
               the
               seventh
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               litterally
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               Vials
               to
               
               be
               poured
               out
               till
               there
               be
               such
               a
               slaughter
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Beast
               in
               Iudaea
               without
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               the
               blood
               shall
               reach
               even
               to
               the
               horses
               bridles
               in
               height
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               a
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               furlongs
               in
               length
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               v.
               20.
               and
               Chap.
               15.
               
               So
               tender
               and
               dear
               a
               friend
               does
               this
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               approve
               himself
               to
               this
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               if
               she
               be
               already
               in
               being
               ,
               to
               shelter
               her
               thus
               from
               all
               suspicion
               ,
               from
               all
               peril
               of
               both
               dammage
               and
               disgrace
               .
               This
               it
               is
               to
               have
               a
               friend
               in
               a
               corner
               to
               help
               at
               a
               dead
               lift
               .
               And
               when
               both
               her
               own
               proper
               Champions
               and
               Grotius
               himself
               fails
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               the
               buckler
               so
               dexterously
               for
               her
               .
               But
               certainly
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               either
               a
               piece
               of
               madness
               or
               a
               piece
               of
               Drollery
               in
               him
               to
               comment
               in
               this
               sort
               on
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               a
               piece
               of
               Drollery
               in
               him
               to
               jear
               and
               insult
               over
               the
               desperateness
               of
               the
               Romish
               cause
               as
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               safer
               Sanctuary
               at
               last
               than
               this
               to
               betake
               themselves
               to
               ,
               to
               free
               themselves
               from
               that
               grand
               accusation
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               Murder
               that
               is
               so
               plainly
               cast
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               true
               and
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               he
               himself
               best
               knows
               .
               But
               if
               he
               be
               mad
               ,
               he
               pretends
               
                 cum
                 ratione
                 insanire
              
               ,
               he
               offering
               his
               reasons
               for
               all
               those
               extravagant
               positions
               he
               goes
               upon
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               whereof
               is
               ,
               XI
               That
               the
               scene
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               not
               in
               Europe
               but
               in
               Asia
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               That
               the
               Visions
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               not
               in
               a
               Mystical
               but
               in
               a
               bare
               Litteral
               sense
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               That
               the
               Visions
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               such
               order
               as
               they
               lye
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               is
               ,
               That
               none
               of
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               nor
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               are
               yet
               fulfilled
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               necessary
               Consectary
               from
               the
               second
               and
               third
               position
               .
               We
               shall
               now
               examine
               the
               reasons
               he
               
               builds
               these
               Positions
               upon
               ,
               so
               many
               and
               so
               far
               as
               is
               requisite
               .
            
             
               I.
               The
               reasons
               that
               he
               alledges
               for
               his
               first
               Position
               occurr
               Disp.
               1.
               
               Quest.
               3.
               
               And
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               are
               these
               two
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 unto
                 Asia
                 and
                 not
                 unto
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 1.
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                   to
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   in
                   Asia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 
                   What
                   thou
                   seest
                   write
                   in
                   a
                   Book
                   and
                   send
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Seven
                   Churches
                   in
                
                 Asia
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 second
                 argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 vers
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   I
                   Iesus
                   have
                   sent
                   mine
                   Angel
                   to
                   testify
                   unto
                   you
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   concerning
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 Grotius
                 himself
                 expounds
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   ecclesiarum
                   bono
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 saith
                 
                   R.
                   H.
                
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Chuches
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 1.
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 Asia
                 is
                 the
                 scene
                 of
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               confess
               comparing
               the
               citations
               of
               the
               first
               Chapter
               with
               that
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               which
               to
               me
               is
               highly
               probable
               ,
               allowing
               that
               the
               same
               Churches
               are
               meant
               in
               both
               Chapters
               ,
               these
               two
               arguments
               of
               his
               make
               a
               fair
               show
               .
               But
               those
               that
               expound
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               litterally
               ,
               will
               deny
               that
               the
               same
               Churches
               are
               understood
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               ,
               but
               that
               that
               passage
               signifies
               indefinitely
               all
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               for
               whose
               use
               this
               Book
               of
               Prophecies
               was
               writ
               .
               But
               I
               will
               easily
               allow
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               this
               liberty
               to
               expound
               it
               of
               the
               same
               Churches
               in
               my
               Prophetical
               sense
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               too
               in
               the
               Cabbalistical
               sense
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               which
               signifies
               this
               lower
               region
               of
               the
               world
               or
               terrestrial
               Globe
               containing
               not
               only
               Asia
               but
               Europe
               and
               Africk
               and
               America
               too
               if
               need
               were
               .
               Which
               spoils
               the
               conceit
               of
               his
               making
               Asia
               only
               ,
               in
               the
               usual
               sense
               ,
               the
               scene
               
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               Visions
               ,
               though
               his
               conceit
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               gives
               countenance
               to
               my
               understanding
               the
               Churches
               Chap.
               22.
               to
               be
               the
               very
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               in
               my
               sense
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               making
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               to
               be
               a
               Prophecy
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               reasons
               for
               his
               second
               Position
               the
               principal
               of
               them
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Revelation
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Mystery
                 nor
                 a
                 Mystery
                 a
                 Revelation
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 as
                 contrary
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 light
                 is
                 to
                 darkness
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 being
                 a
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Mystery
                 or
                 be
                 expounded
                 in
                 a
                 Mystical
                 sense
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 litteral
                 ,
                 unless
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 tells
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 mystical
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 effect
                 is
                 his
                 first
                 argument
                 Disp.
                 1.
                 
                 Quest.
                 4.
                 and
                 Disp.
                 11.
                 
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 Where
                 things
                 are
                 mystically
                 to
                 be
                 understod
                 they
                 are
                 afterwards
                 interpreted
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 other
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 matter
                 .
                 As
                 
                   Rev.
                   Chap.
                
                 1.
                 vers
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Rev.
                   Chap.
                
                 17.
                 vers
                 .
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                   &c.
                   Dan.
                   Chap.
                
                 7.
                 vers
                 .
                 17
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 litterally
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 No
                 Scripture
                 is
                 mystically
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 evident
                 necessity
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 any
                 evident
                 necessity
                 of
                 understanding
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 mystical
                 sense
                 which
                 himself
                 has
                 interpreted
                 in
                 a
                 litteral
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 things
                 above
                 mentioned
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 or
                 Angel
                 does
                 not
                 interpret
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 mystical
                 sense
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 litteral
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 ,
                 This
                 mystical
                 way
                 of
                 interpreting
                 makes
                 the
                 Scripture
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 turn
                 which
                 way
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 subjecteth
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 vain
                 lusts
                 and
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 us
                 partially
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 ourselves
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 Disp.
                 11.
                 
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 be
                 the
                 main
                 arguments
                 for
                 his
                 second
                 Paradox
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               to
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               a
               Revelation
               may
               be
               a
               Mystery
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               mystically
               or
               hiddenly
               conveyed
               ,
               but
               yet
               plainly
               to
               be
               known
               by
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Key
               .
               As
               it
               is
               in
               Steganography
               by
               which
               Secrets
               are
               certainly
               conveyed
               or
               revealed
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               a
               mysterious
               way
               that
               none
               but
               they
               that
               know
               the
               clavis
               or
               Key
               shall
               be
               ever
               the
               wiser
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               not
               at
               all
               repugnant
               that
               the
               Apocalypse
               may
               be
               a
               Revelation
               and
               yet
               a
               Mystery
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Revelation
               Mystically
               conveyed
               .
               But
               where
               is
               that
               clavis
               will
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               will
               so
               certainly
               unlock
               the
               Mystery
               ?
               To
               that
               I
               shall
               answer
               after
               I
               have
               answered
               his
               three
               following
               arguments
               for
               this
               present
               Paradox
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               therefore
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               I
               say
               does
               not
               prove
               that
               where
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               does
               not
               interpret
               ,
               the
               Text
               is
               litterally
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               those
               Texts
               that
               are
               interpreted
               are
               made
               with
               that
               skill
               and
               judgment
               that
               they
               give
               sufficient
               light
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               suppose
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               or
               of
               the
               Sealed
               and
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               Prophecies
               .
               And
               of
               this
               kind
               is
               that
               clavis
               offered
               Rev.
               1.
               vers
               .
               20.
               and
               Rev.
               17.
               vers
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               concerning
               the
               third
               I
               demand
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               allow
               that
               there
               is
               evident
               necessity
               of
               interpreting
               a
               Text
               mystically
               ?
               when
               the
               letter
               it self
               is
               simply
               impossible
               ?
               But
               this
               then
               argues
               his
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               stile
               and
               of
               the
               artifice
               of
               the
               external
               
               Cortex
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               in
               which
               so
               carefully
               is
               observed
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               speech
               (
               which
               figure
               you
               may
               call
               Pithanologia
               or
               Logoprepia
               if
               you
               will
               )
               that
               no
               representation
               be
               over
               extravagantly
               incredible
               in
               the
               very
               Letter
               ,
               much
               less
               impossible
               .
               But
               if
               he
               mean
               by
               an
               evident
               necessity
               ,
               a
               moral
               incredibility
               or
               impossibility
               in
               the
               litteral
               sense
               ,
               I
               say
               there
               is
               such
               an
               evident
               necessity
               ,
               the
               litteral
               sense
               putting
               him
               upon
               such
               an
               extravagant
               Hypothesis
               ,
               as
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               are
               yet
               fulfilled
               nor
               will
               be
               God
               knows
               when
               .
               Which
               is
               little
               less
               than
               blasphemy
               against
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               neglected
               his
               Church
               in
               this
               point
               for
               sixteen
               hundred
               years
               together
               .
               Besides
               that
               the
               Synchronisms
               demonstrable
               out
               of
               the
               intrinsecal
               characters
               in
               the
               Prophecies
               themselves
               ,
               do
               necessarily
               imply
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Visions
               are
               fulfilled
               already
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               a
               litteral
               sense
               ,
               wherefore
               there
               is
               evident
               necessity
               they
               be
               interpreted
               in
               a
               sense
               Mystical
               .
               To
               all
               which
               you
               may
               add
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               his
               interpreting
               some
               parts
               mystically
               may
               justly
               be
               an
               intimation
               and
               animation
               to
               us
               to
               follow
               his
               example
               in
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               I
               answer
               ,
               This
               is
               but
               the
               old
               Popish
               allegation
               against
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               fixt
               by
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Infallible
               Chair
               ,
               as
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               would
               have
               the
               Apocalypse
               by
               the
               litteral
               sense
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               not
               be
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               but
               a
               brasen
               nose
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               mettle
               that
               their
               foreheads
               are
               that
               can
               plead
               for
               such
               absurd
               Hypotheses
               .
               But
               I
               say
               this
               mystical
               way
               of
               interpreting
               the
               Apocalypse
               will
               not
               make
               it
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               ,
               if
               men
               will
               but
               make
               use
               of
               those
               helps
               that
               the
               intrinsecal
               characters
               of
               the
               Visions
               do
               afford
               to
               cast
               them
               into
               orderly
               Synchronisms
               ,
               so
               as
               M
               r
               Mede
               has
               done
               .
               And
               those
               that
               have
               neglected
               
               this
               necessary
               help
               ,
               what
               pitiful
               Interpretations
               they
               have
               made
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               can
               witness
               .
               Nay
               certainly
               ,
               To
               the
               skilful
               the
               Mystical
               sense
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               as
               certainly
               determinable
               one
               way
               ,
               as
               any
               Scripture
               is
               in
               the
               Litteral
               sense
               thereof
               .
               And
               if
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               thinks
               it
               such
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               ,
               I
               challenge
               him
               or
               any
               one
               else
               whosoever
               to
               make
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               if
               he
               can
               of
               my
               
                 Ioynt
                 Exposition
              
               of
               the
               thirteenth
               and
               sevententh
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               in
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               and
               to
               show
               that
               the
               sense
               which
               I
               have
               given
               is
               not
               the
               determinate
               sense
               of
               them
               .
               And
               that
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               has
               so
               shroudly
               confuted
               the
               Grotian
               way
               of
               interpreting
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               an
               argument
               to
               him
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               such
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               that
               will
               stand
               any
               way
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               false
               Interpretations
               ,
               like
               a
               frozen
               Muscovian
               nose
               before
               the
               fire
               ,
               will
               drop
               off
               .
               But
               there
               is
               one
               certain
               true
               way
               as
               firm
               as
               Adamant
               ,
               which
               the
               fiery
               subtilty
               of
               no
               mans
               wit
               will
               be
               able
               to
               melt
               or
               dissolve
               .
               And
               those
               that
               go
               this
               Synchronistical
               way
               ,
               to
               them
               the
               Prophecies
               are
               not
               left
               to
               interpret
               according
               to
               their
               own
               humour
               in
               favour
               to
               their
               own
               party
               and
               to
               the
               disgrace
               or
               disadvantage
               of
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               but
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               Vision
               being
               known
               and
               the
               acknowledged
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               Iconisms
               observed
               in
               the
               application
               of
               History
               belonging
               to
               that
               time
               the
               Synchronism
               makes
               the
               Vision
               point
               to
               ,
               they
               are
               necessitated
               whether
               it
               be
               for
               or
               against
               their
               own
               party
               or
               others
               ,
               to
               render
               the
               certain
               ,
               clear
               and
               determinate
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               so
               little
               fear
               is
               there
               that
               this
               mystical
               way
               will
               make
               the
               Prophecies
               a
               nose
               of
               wax
               ,
               or
               leave
               men
               to
               the
               wantonness
               of
               their
               own
               humours
               to
               interpret
               as
               they
               please
               .
               But
               in
               pretense
               of
               taking
               away
               this
               abuse
               ,
               to
               allow
               none
               but
               a
               litteral
               sense
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               
               is
               indeed
               to
               take
               away
               all
               the
               use
               thereof
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               favour
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               full
               willingly
               would
               do
               .
            
             
               III.
               As
               for
               his
               third
               Position
               ,
               he
               pretends
               Disp.
               6.
               
               Ques
               .
               2.
               by
               many
               arguments
               to
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               take
               notice
               only
               of
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               things
               revealed
               at
               once
               and
               not
               at
               several
               distant
               times
               ,
               must
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               order
               as
               they
               are
               revealed
               ;
               but
               the
               Apocalyptick
               Visions
               were
               revealed
               at
               once
               or
               at
               one
               continued
               time
               to
               Iohn
               without
               ceasing
               or
               intermission
               of
               his
               Ecstasy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               order
               as
               they
               were
               seen
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Revelation
               were
               all
               of
               them
               written
               in
               one
               Book
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               that
               continued
               order
               they
               are
               written
               ,
               as
               Histories
               written
               in
               order
               as
               they
               come
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               First
               ,
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               fourth
               ,
               &c.
               are
               Ordinal
               numbers
               not
               Cardinal
               ,
               and
               shew
               not
               only
               the
               number
               of
               things
               spoken
               of
               but
               their
               order
               also
               .
               Now
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Revelation
               do
               all
               of
               them
               consist
               of
               these
               numbers
               ,
               Seven
               Seals
               ,
               Seven
               Trumpets
               ,
               Seven
               Vials
               (
               and
               he
               might
               have
               prefixed
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               too
               )
               and
               therefore
               they
               being
               set
               in
               order
               and
               called
               ,
               first
               ,
               second
               ,
               third
               
                 Seal
                 ,
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               and
               Vial
               ,
               shows
               plainly
               they
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               order
               they
               are
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               arguments
               is
               :
               where
               no
               instance
               can
               be
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               there
               things
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               order
               as
               they
               are
               revealed
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Revelation
               says
               he
               ,
               no
               instance
               can
               be
               given
               of
               any
               Prophecy
               that
               comes
               to
               pass
               before
               or
               after
               the
               order
               of
               its
               Revelation
               .
               And
               therefore
               
               they
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               Prophecy
               after
               Prophecy
               as
               they
               were
               revealed
               and
               presented
               unto
               Iohn
               in
               Vision
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               to
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               .
               The
               argument
               will
               not
               hold
               good
               there
               ,
               if
               at
               all
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               special
               Notes
               given
               of
               a
               new
               beginning
               of
               prophesying
               .
               For
               that
               is
               as
               much
               if
               not
               more
               than
               if
               the
               Visions
               had
               been
               exhibited
               to
               Iohn
               at
               several
               distant
               times
               or
               days
               .
               And
               that
               there
               are
               such
               Notes
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               namely
               of
               a
               new
               beginning
               of
               prophesying
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               was
               ushered
               in
               with
               a
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               betwixt
               which
               two
               Prophecies
               there
               was
               an
               intermission
               of
               
               Iohn's
               Ecstasy
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               Chap.
               4.
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               And
               then
               before
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               ,
               besides
               other
               certain
               indications
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               new
               Prophecy
               as
               I
               have
               above
               shewed
               ,
               there
               is
               again
               that
               voice
               like
               a
               Trumpet
               that
               talked
               with
               him
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book-Prophecy
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               greater
               assurance
               that
               there
               are
               three
               distinct
               Prophecies
               than
               if
               they
               had
               been
               revealed
               to
               him
               at
               three
               distinct
               times
               or
               days
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               the
               second
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               harshness
               at
               all
               to
               conceive
               two
               Prophecies
               beginning
               at
               the
               same
               Epocha
               to
               be
               writ
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               it
               being
               impossible
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               writing
               of
               Books
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               written
               together
               ,
               no
               more
               harshness
               I
               say
               than
               to
               conceive
               that
               an
               Historian
               in
               one
               Volume
               may
               write
               the
               lives
               of
               all
               the
               Secular
               Governours
               and
               Bishops
               of
               a
               City
               from
               the
               first
               times
               thereof
               to
               his
               own
               times
               .
               Is
               it
               any
               thing
               harsh
               or
               rather
               not
               necessary
               when
               he
               has
               gone
               through
               all
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Governours
               ,
               that
               he
               begin
               at
               the
               first
               Epocha
               to
               write
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               said
               City
               ?
            
             
             
               3.
               
               To
               the
               third
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               argument
               proves
               only
               that
               the
               Seals
               and
               Trumpets
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               that
               order
               they
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               the
               Trumpets
               after
               the
               six
               first
               Seals
               ,
               they
               being
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               seventh
               Seal
               .
               But
               this
               does
               not
               at
               all
               hinder
               but
               that
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               in
               that
               order
               they
               are
               set
               ,
               may
               commence
               with
               the
               Seven
               Seals
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               measuring
               the
               Inner
               Court
               and
               the
               fight
               of
               Michael
               and
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               as
               is
               plain
               to
               any
               one
               that
               attends
               to
               what
               is
               said
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               lastly
               to
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               demonstrable
               by
               vertue
               of
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Synchronisms
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               instances
               of
               things
               coming
               to
               pass
               not
               in
               the
               order
               they
               are
               revealed
               ,
               but
               before
               and
               after
               .
               This
               is
               most
               evidently
               true
               if
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Synchronisms
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               most
               certainly
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               mentioned
               them
               to
               be
               so
               against
               all
               the
               pretended
               cavils
               of
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               
            
             
               IV.
               As
               for
               his
               last
               Position
               ,
               all
               the
               proof
               it
               has
               is
               from
               the
               arguments
               of
               the
               three
               former
               ,
               which
               being
               so
               false
               and
               weak
               and
               this
               last
               Paradox
               but
               a
               Consectary
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               it
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               sufficiently
               confuted
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               all
               without
               question
               be
               deemed
               to
               be
               ,
               after
               I
               have
               perfected
               my
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               argument
               for
               the
               second
               paradox
               ,
               and
               shown
               what
               is
               the
               Clavis
               to
               the
               Apocalyptical
               Steganography
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               a
               mystical
               or
               occult
               way
               of
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               I
               briefly
               therefore
               here
               answer
               ,
               XII
               Those
               two
               places
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               notes
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Rev.
              
               1.
               vers
               .
               20.
               and
               Rev.
               17.
               vers
               .
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               &c.
               are
               the
               two
               keys
               the
               one
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               and
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               ,
               in
               vertue
               whereof
               we
               may
               come
               to
               a
               clear
               and
               certain
               
               knowledge
               of
               this
               Steganographical
               Revelation
               called
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               For
               as
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Stars
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Golden
                 Candlesticks
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               plain
               intimation
               to
               any
               one
               that
               is
               not
               stupid
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               something
               more
               meant
               by
               these
               Seven
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               ,
               than
               seven
               particular
               Churches
               in
               
                 Asia
                 minor
              
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               and
               that
               indeed
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               represented
               by
               the
               seven
               Golden
               Candlesticks
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               concerning
               the
               whole
               Succession
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               divided
               into
               seven
               Intervals
               .
               For
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               what
               needed
               all
               the
               pomp
               of
               this
               Vision
               ,
               and
               the
               explication
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               concerning
               the
               seven
               particular
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               ,
               whenas
               Chap.
               1.
               vers
               .
               4.
               there
               was
               mention
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               ,
               and
               after
               seven
               Epistles
               writ
               to
               them
               by
               name
               ?
               Wherefore
               he
               must
               be
               exceeding
               stupid
               and
               slow-witted
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               course
               perverse
               Spirit
               that
               cannot
               ,
               at
               least
               being
               advertised
               of
               it
               ,
               discern
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               this
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seven
               Stars
               ,
               and
               Seven
               Golden
               Candlesticks
               ,
               and
               the
               Interpretation
               thereof
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               in
               so
               large
               a
               sense
               as
               I
               have
               shown
               in
               my
               Exposition
               ,
               and
               proved
               that
               it
               is
               such
               a
               Prophecy
               by
               twenty
               solid
               Arguments
               in
               the
               tenth
               Chapter
               thereof
               .
               Such
               intimations
               suffice
               to
               the
               pious
               ,
               free
               and
               sagacious
               Reader
               :
               But
               for
               profane
               Drolls
               ,
               carnal
               Politicians
               ,
               or
               prejudiced
               Superstitionists
               ,
               if
               seeing
               they
               see
               not
               ,
               and
               hearing
               they
               understand
               not
               ,
               the
               fault
               lies
               at
               their
               own
               doors
               .
            
             
               XIII
               Now
               for
               the
               Key
               of
               the
               other
               two
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               ,
               let
               us
               briefly
               observe
               the
               use
               thereof
               ,
               and
               how
               effectual
               it
               is
               for
               the
               purpose
               intended
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               clear
               result
               thereof
               will
               be
               .
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               17.
               vers
               .
               8.
               there
               begins
               
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               Beast
               with
               seven
               Heads
               and
               ten
               Horns
               ridden
               by
               her
               .
               
                 The
                 Beast
                 that
                 thou
                 sawest
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 ascend
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 perdition
                 .
              
               And
               here
               it
               is
               remarkable
               ,
               how
               the
               Angel
               does
               not
               go
               about
               to
               explain
               what
               a
               Beast
               is
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               well
               known
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Prophetick
               stile
               it
               is
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               State
               or
               Empire
               Cruel
               and
               Idolatrous
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               were
               that
               are
               described
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               called
               there
               by
               the
               Septuagint
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               this
               Beast
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               Cruel
               wild
               Beast
               :
               Wherefore
               the
               Angels
               Interpretation
               plainly
               imports
               thus
               much
               ;
               That
               the
               Beast
               which
               Iohn
               saw
               denotes
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               State
               or
               Empire
               Cruel
               and
               Idolatrous
               ,
               and
               withall
               whose
               condition
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               at
               some
               time
               it
               might
               be
               said
               of
               it
               truly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Cruel
               Idolatrous
               Kingdom
               ,
               State
               or
               Empire
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               again
               a
               Cruel
               Idolatrous
               Kingdom
               ,
               State
               or
               Empire
               ,
               and
               then
               afterwards
               quite
               perish
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               to
               its
               Cruelty
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Bestiality
               of
               it
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               name
               or
               nature
               of
               this
               Beast
               in
               general
               .
               And
               though
               it
               may
               already
               very
               well
               be
               understood
               of
               that
               time
               of
               the
               succession
               of
               this
               Beast
               which
               followed
               after
               it
               had
               ceased
               to
               be
               ,
               yet
               for
               sureness
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               mistake
               ,
               the
               Angel
               calls
               him
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               this
               Verse
               ,
               
                 The
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 :
              
               Which
               therefore
               is
               necessarily
               understood
               of
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               his
               time
               after
               he
               once
               ceased
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Beast
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               this
               Empire
               had
               ceased
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Cruel
                 Idolatrous
                 Empire
              
               ,
               but
               had
               become
               a
               
                 Cruel
                 Idolatrous
                 Empire
                 again
              
               ,
               though
               not
               perfectly
               the
               same
               Idolatrous
               Empire
               it
               was
               before
               ;
               
               which
               is
               the
               natural
               and
               necessary
               meaning
               of
               [
               is
               not
               and
               yet
               is
               .
               ]
            
             
               But
               yet
               we
               are
               never
               the
               wiser
               what
               Empire
               certainly
               to
               pitch
               upon
               if
               the
               Angel
               stick
               here
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               holds
               on
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 seven
                 Heads
                 are
                 seven
                 Mountains
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Woman
                 sitteth
                 ,
              
               who
               is
               also
               said
               to
               sit
               upon
               the
               Beast
               .
               Now
               he
               comes
               up
               closer
               to
               the
               business
               ,
               which
               plainly
               showes
               this
               Empire
               to
               be
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               whether
               you
               understand
               the
               seven
               Hills
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               Constantinople
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               they
               both
               belonging
               to
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               manifest
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               is
               here
               meant
               in
               that
               succession
               of
               Time
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               ceased
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Empire
              
               ;
               which
               it
               did
               for
               a
               Time
               while
               pure
               Christianity
               prevailed
               ,
               and
               till
               the
               Apostasie
               came
               in
               :
               After
               which
               it
               became
               
                 the
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 .
              
               It
               was
               of
               old
               ,
               the
               Pagan
               Idolatrous
               Empire
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               so
               now
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               in
               a
               very
               considerable
               sense
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               Pagan-like
               ,
               or
               a
               Paganochristian
               Idolatrous
               Empire
               ,
               and
               cruelly
               persecutive
               of
               the
               pure
               Christians
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               you
               may
               still
               be
               the
               better
               assured
               ,
               that
               this
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Empire
               (
               namely
               after
               it
               had
               become
               Christian
               ,
               and
               Apostatized
               again
               into
               Idolatry
               )
               was
               aimed
               at
               ;
               the
               Angel
               holds
               on
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 seven
                 Kings
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               must
               take
               up
               the
               entire
               Times
               of
               the
               being
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               both
               the
               former
               and
               latter
               part
               thereof
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               admit
               of
               a
               living
               Beast
               without
               an
               head
               :
               
                 Five
                 are
                 fallen
                 and
                 one
                 is
                 .
              
               Now
               let
               any
               man
               living
               show
               five
               Heads
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               five
               Supreme
               Governours
               to
               be
               fallen
               or
               past
               in
               S
               t
               
               Iohn's
               time
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               those
               five
               sorts
               of
               Governours
               of
               the
               Roman
               State
               or
               Empire
               ,
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 Decemviri
                 ,
                 Consular
                 Tribunes
                 ,
              
               and
               Dictators
               .
               No
               five
               single
               Emperours
               can
               fill
               up
               that
               space
               of
               time
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               sorts
               of
               Governours
               :
               whereof
               five
               had
               ceased
               in
               S
               t
               
               Iohn's
               time
               ,
               
                 and
                 one
                 is
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               was
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Caesars
              
               or
               Emperours
               :
               What
               can
               be
               more
               plain
               and
               assured
               ?
               
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Caesars
              
               or
               Emperours
               :
               For
               the
               Emperours
               were
               Pagans
               in
               S
               t
               
               Iohn's
               time
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 he
                 must
                 continue
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               pure
               Christian
               Caesars
               Reign
               would
               be
               short
               ,
               the
               Apostasie
               into
               an
               Idolatrous
               Paganochristianism
               being
               so
               quickly
               to
               prevail
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Paganochristian
               Head
               ,
               (
               be
               they
               Paganochristian
               Emperours
               or
               Popes
               that
               get
               the
               Soveraignty
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               they
               make
               still
               ,
               or
               continue
               the
               Paganochristian
               Head
               )
               of
               that
               Beast
               :
               For
               that
               Beast
               is
               the
               Empire
               ,
               not
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 eighth
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seven
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               both
               the
               eighth
               King
               and
               seventh
               head
               of
               the
               Beast
               :
               For
               the
               Beast
               is
               the
               Empire
               ,
               quatenus
               Idolatrous
               ,
               and
               so
               has
               but
               seven
               heads
               though
               there
               be
               eight
               Kings
               ,
               the
               seventh
               of
               them
               being
               King
               over
               the
               Empire
               while
               it
               ceased
               to
               be
               a
               Beast
               or
               Idolatrous
               ,
               or
               while
               the
               publick
               Religion
               of
               the
               Empire
               was
               purely
               Christian.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 ten
                 horns
                 which
                 thou
                 sawest
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               on
               the
               seventh
               head
               ,
               
                 are
                 ten
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 received
                 no
                 Kingdom
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
              
               in
               S
               t
               
               Iohn's
               time
               ,
               
                 but
                 receive
                 Power
                 as
                 Kings
                 one
                 hour
                 with
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
              
               This
               also
               plainly
               denotes
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Beast
               commencing
               with
               the
               discerption
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               into
               many
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               happened
               not
               while
               the
               Religion
               
               of
               the
               Empire
               was
               purely
               Pagan
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               was
               Apostatizing
               again
               into
               a
               kind
               of
               Paganochristian
               and
               Idolatrous
               condition
               .
               The
               Empire
               therefore
               debauched
               again
               with
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               Pagan-like
               Idolatry
               and
               Cruelty
               after
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               pure
               Christian
               Caesars
               ,
               or
               seventh
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               continue
               but
               a
               short
               space
               ,
               is
               the
               Beast
               upon
               which
               the
               Woman
               rides
               .
            
             
               And
               who
               this
               Woman
               is
               ,
               is
               plainly
               indigitated
               again
               ,
               and
               more
               precisely
               than
               in
               the
               ninth
               Verse
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 vers
              
               .
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Woman
                 which
                 thou
                 sawest
                 is
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 which
                 reigneth
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               In
               the
               ninth
               Verse
               ,
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Woman
               are
               Seven
               Hills
               ,
               and
               here
               in
               this
               Verse
               ,
               She
               is
               that
               great
               City
               ,
               that
               in
               Saint
               
               Iohn's
               time
               is
               said
               to
               reign
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               no
               City
               on
               seven
               Hills
               then
               did
               besides
               Rome
               :
               But
               the
               Walls
               and
               Houses
               of
               Rome
               did
               not
               then
               Reign
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               but
               the
               Roman
               Polity
               here
               signified
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               City
               ,
               did
               then
               Rule
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Polity
              
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               rides
               the
               Beast
               
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               the
               Roman
               Polity
               Pagan
               .
               For
               that
               Beast
               which
               is
               here
               ridden
               is
               after
               the
               expiration
               of
               Paganism
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               the
               Roman
               Polity
               Paganochristian
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               which
               rides
               this
               Beast
               :
               Which
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               here
               calls
               the
               Whore
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 .
                 Quod
                 oportebat
                 demonstrare
              
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               more
               assured
               demonstration
               of
               any
               thing
               can
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               or
               any
               man
               living
               else
               desire
               than
               of
               this
               so
               concerning
               a
               truth
               ?
               And
               what
               a
               notable
               Key
               this
               is
               to
               unlock
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               and
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               I
               will
               briefly
               show
               ,
               after
               
               I
               have
               smoothed
               the
               flawes
               ,
               and
               wiped
               off
               the
               rust
               that
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               seems
               to
               fancy
               to
               stick
               on
               it
               .
               I
               will
               produce
               his
               most
               material
               Cavils
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               you
               may
               judge
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               touching
               the
               Hills
               of
               Rome
               ,
               XIV
               which
               though
               at
               first
               they
               were
               seven
               ,
               three
               were
               after
               added
               while
               Rome
               was
               Pagan
               ,
               and
               that
               Papal
               Rome
               stands
               but
               upon
               two
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Kings
               ,
               Dictators
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               being
               but
               one
               kind
               of
               Governours
               ,
               we
               shall
               fall
               short
               in
               our
               account
               of
               making
               up
               seven
               Heads
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Five
                 are
                 fallen
              
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               that
               Five
               are
               fallen
               in
               S
               t
               
               Iohn's
               time
               ,
               but
               that
               Five
               are
               fallen
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 shall
                 fall
              
               ,
               before
               the
               seventh
               Vial.
               Forasmuch
               as
               the
               Apostle
               writes
               a
               Prophecy
               not
               an
               History
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               the
               like
               he
               objecteth
               concerning
               the
               18
               th
               Verse
               .
               That
               it
               does
               not
               speak
               of
               a
               City
               which
               raigned
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               
               Iohn's
               time
               ,
               but
               which
               is
               to
               raign
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostle
               writes
               not
               an
               History
               but
               a
               Prophecy
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               this
               Babylon
               cannot
               be
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               proves
               by
               an
               heap
               of
               Arguments
               :
               1.
               
               That
               Babylon
               ,
               till
               the
               seventh
               Vial
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               taste
               of
               the
               Cup
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               but
               Rome
               hath
               tasted
               of
               that
               Cup
               many
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gothes
               and
               Vandals
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               taken
               four
               times
               and
               made
               so
               desolate
               ,
               that
               not
               a
               Man
               ,
               Woman
               nor
               Child
               could
               be
               seen
               therein
               for
               forty
               dayes
               together
               .
               2.
               
               Babylon
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Cities
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               Rome
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               a
               little
               City
               ,
               but
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               what
               it
               was
               before
               .
               3.
               
               Babylon
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               
               strongest
               Cities
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               18.
               vers
               .
               8.
               but
               Rome
               ,
               but
               a
               weak
               City
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               other
               Cities
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               seldom
               besieged
               but
               taken
               .
               4.
               
               Babylon
               one
               of
               the
               most
               prosperous
               Cities
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               18.
               vers
               .
               7.
               but
               Rome
               a
               doleful
               City
               many
               a
               time
               .
               5.
               
               Babylon
               the
               last
               City
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               she
               thinks
               it
               will
               never
               be
               ,
               but
               Rome
               taken
               many
               a
               time
               by
               the
               Gothes
               and
               Vandals
               ,
               and
               She
               cannot
               think
               but
               that
               she
               may
               be
               taken
               again
               .
               6.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Babylon
               is
               a
               City
               with
               which
               the
               Merchants
               of
               the
               Earth
               have
               great
               Trade
               and
               Traffick
               by
               Sea
               ,
               but
               Rome
               not
               so
               ,
               nor
               can
               she
               be
               so
               ,
               for
               since
               she
               became
               Pontifician
               ,
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               River
               Tiber
               hath
               been
               stopped
               up
               for
               fear
               of
               Invasion
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               Ships
               of
               any
               great
               magnitude
               can
               pass
               thither
               .
               These
               are
               the
               chief
               of
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               shall
               answer
               briefly
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               those
               three
               Hills
               of
               less
               Note
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               first
               seven
               ,
               never
               were
               so
               considerable
               as
               in
               History
               or
               Poetry
               to
               alter
               that
               Title
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Roma
                 septicollis
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Seven-hilled
                 Rome
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               most
               clear
               and
               exquisite
               way
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Historians
               ,
               when
               we
               would
               certainly
               define
               or
               describe
               things
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               as
               for
               
                 Rome
                 Pontifician
              
               standing
               upon
               two
               Hills
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               absolutely
               true
               ,
               it
               standing
               upon
               two
               Hills
               more
               besides
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               informed
               from
               a
               good
               hand
               ,
               skilfull
               and
               curious
               in
               these
               things
               ;
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               does
               not
               require
               that
               exactness
               ,
               that
               Rome
               Pontifician
               should
               stand
               upon
               all
               the
               Seven
               Hills
               :
               For
               the
               words
               run
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 seven
                 Heads
                 are
                 seven
                 Mountains
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               only
               denotes
               the
               place
               of
               her
               abode
               ,
               or
               where
               she
               is
               seated
               .
               And
               the
               Woman
               ,
               
               which
               is
               not
               the
               Houses
               and
               Walls
               of
               the
               City
               but
               the
               Polity
               residing
               there
               ,
               is
               possessed
               of
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               ground
               environed
               with
               a
               Wall
               that
               takes
               in
               all
               the
               seven
               Hills
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               the
               seven
               Hill
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               place
               of
               her
               abode
               .
               And
               if
               the
               being
               environed
               with
               a
               Wall
               be
               essential
               to
               a
               City
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               but
               that
               the
               name
               of
               the
               City
               is
               to
               be
               conceived
               to
               reach
               so
               far
               ,
               and
               the
               Wall
               with
               all
               the
               space
               of
               ground
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               all
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               Rome
               .
               To
               all
               which
               you
               may
               add
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               partitivè
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Iephtah
                 Iud.
              
               12.
               
               Chap.
               7.
               that
               he
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               Cities
               of
               Gilead
               ,
               and
               of
               Iosiah
               that
               he
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               Sepulchers
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               35.
               vers
               .
               24.
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               and
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Sepulchres
               .
               So
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               signify
               upon
               some
               of
               the
               Hills
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               character
               is
               as
               certain
               whether
               Rome
               now
               stand
               but
               on
               four
               hills
               or
               two
               ,
               that
               Rome
               is
               meant
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               stood
               still
               on
               all
               .
               As
               suppose
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Seven-mouthed
               Nilus
               his
               stream
               so
               lessen
               that
               it
               did
               nothing
               near
               fill
               the
               Chanel
               so
               much
               as
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               that
               thence
               five
               of
               his
               Mouths
               being
               shallower
               than
               the
               rest
               should
               grow
               dry
               ,
               no
               man
               notwithstanding
               will
               deny
               that
               it
               is
               Nilus
               still
               ;
               and
               so
               this
               Rome
               is
               Rome
               still
               though
               contracted
               suppose
               to
               two
               hills
               ,
               and
               her
               walls
               stand
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               as
               the
               banks
               of
               Nilus
               from
               his
               now
               more
               narrow
               and
               shallow
               stream
               .
               So
               sure
               a
               character
               notwithstanding
               R.H.
               his
               exceptions
               ,
               are
               the
               seven
               hills
               that
               Rome
               is
               here
               glanced
               at
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               the
               second
               I
               answer
               briefly
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               If
               Prophecy
               describe
               things
               as
               they
               are
               described
               in
               History
               it self
               ,
               the
               description
               is
               more
               certain
               and
               exact
               ,
               and
               Historians
               generally
               make
               Dictators
               ,
               Kings
               
               and
               Emperours
               three
               several
               sorts
               of
               Government
               .
               Which
               answer
               being
               abundantly
               full
               and
               sufficient
               ,
               for
               brevity
               sake
               I
               omit
               to
               prove
               they
               are
               three
               several
               sorts
               of
               Government
               as
               well
               as
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               the
               third
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               a
               distorted
               unnatural
               exposition
               in
               this
               place
               to
               understand
               a
               preterperfect
               Tense
               in
               a
               sense
               future
               ,
               all
               Commentators
               that
               I
               have
               met
               with
               will
               testify
               .
               Who
               however
               otherwise
               they
               vary
               in
               their
               Interpretations
               ,
               yet
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               that
               ,
               
                 Five
                 are
                 fallen
              
               ,
               signifies
               had
               ceased
               to
               be
               in
               S.
               
               Iohn's
               time
               .
               Which
               the
               varying
               of
               the
               Tense
               immediately
               in
               ,
               
                 And
                 one
                 is
              
               ,
               would
               force
               any
               one
               that
               is
               not
               obstinately
               humorsome
               and
               perverse
               to
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               that
               also
               which
               follows
               must
               needs
               still
               put
               it
               further
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               
                 And
                 another
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               mere
               madness
               to
               imagine
               in
               these
               circumstances
               
                 Five
                 are
                 faln
              
               ,
               not
               to
               signify
               time
               past
               ,
               because
               forsooth
               the
               preterperfect
               Tense
               sometimes
               is
               used
               of
               a
               thing
               future
               in
               Prophecy
               as
               Rev.
               14.
               vers
               .
               8.
               where
               there
               are
               no
               such
               circumstances
               .
               But
               I
               add
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               it
               should
               be
               so
               understood
               ,
               the
               Roman
               State
               or
               Kingdom
               as
               Idolatrous
               having
               but
               seven
               heads
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Ceasars
              
               or
               Emperours
               in
               S.
               
               Iohn's
               time
               being
               the
               present
               head
               .
               Therefore
               of
               necessity
               those
               other
               heads
               must
               be
               past
               ,
               unsess
               you
               will
               have
               the
               Roman
               State
               or
               Kingdom
               till
               the
               Caesars
               time
               to
               have
               been
               an
               headless
               Animal
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               a
               very
               witless
               supposition
               .
               And
               lastly
               his
               grand
               argument
               is
               a
               gross
               mistake
               .
               For
               this
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               is
               not
               properly
               a
               Prophecy
               but
               the
               interpretation
               of
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               which
               naturally
               requires
               plainness
               and
               propriety
               of
               speech
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               understand
               by
               ,
               
                 Five
                 are
                 faln
                 ,
                 Five
                 shall
                 fall
                 ,
              
               but
               requires
               us
               to
               understand
               it
               of
               the
               time
               past
               according
               to
               the
               vulgar
               Grammatical
               sense
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               To
               the
               fourth
               I
               answer
               as
               to
               this
               last
               ,
               That
               the
               Objector
               forgets
               that
               this
               eighteenth
               verse
               is
               part
               of
               the
               interpretation
               of
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               not
               the
               Prophecy
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               plain
               Grammatical
               sense
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               indication
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               touching
               that
               saying
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               preterperfect
               Tense
               is
               used
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               safely
               and
               
                 elegantly
                 ;
                 safely
              
               ,
               because
               the
               foregoing
               verse
               doth
               plainly
               determine
               the
               sense
               to
               a
               futurity
               ;
               and
               elegantly
               ,
               that
               which
               it
               expresseth
               being
               a
               cause
               antecedent
               to
               what
               is
               said
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               rightly
               intimated
               to
               have
               been
               first
               .
               And
               where
               the
               verb
               substantive
               [
               is
               ]
               or
               [
               are
               ]
               occurr
               we
               are
               carefully
               to
               distinguish
               when
               they
               signify
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               when
               existence
               .
               As
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 Seven
                 Kings
              
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               signify
               the
               present
               existence
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               it
               were
               a
               contradiction
               to
               what
               follows
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               are
               seven
               several
               kinds
               of
               Governours
               that
               appertain
               to
               the
               Roman
               State
               or
               Empire
               whereby
               its
               nature
               or
               condition
               is
               illustrated
               as
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               but
               nothing
               yet
               is
               defined
               touching
               their
               present
               Existence
               or
               Non-existence
               .
               But
               when
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 Five
                 are
                 faln
                 and
                 one
                 is
                 ,
              
               [
               is
               ]
               here
               plainly
               signifies
               existence
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               is
               in
               the
               present
               Tense
               ,
               
                 present
                 existence
              
               ,
               namely
               at
               the
               time
               he
               was
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               spoken
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               vers
               .
               18.
               
               And
               the
               Woman
               ,
               which
               thou
               sawest
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 is
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 which
                 raigneth
                 .
              
               There
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               put
               together
               signify
               
                 present
                 existence
              
               in
               this
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               indication
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               forcible
               urging
               thereunto
               by
               that
               repeated
               demonstrative
               Article
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               full
               sense
               in
               English
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               
               rendred
               than
               thus
               ,
               
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 City
                 that
                 raigneth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               plainly
               denotes
               a
               known
               City
               then
               existent
               and
               pointed
               to
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               insist
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               hasten
               to
               the
               last
               objection
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               which
               I
               briefly
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               more
               true
               those
               particulars
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               confirm
               my
               Mystical
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               Chap.
               18.
               
               I
               interpret
               not
               of
               Rome
               ,
               against
               which
               Interpretation
               all
               these
               Particulars
               run
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Hierarchie
              
               .
               Whom
               I
               understand
               also
               by
               
                 Babylon
                 Chap.
              
               17.
               
               So
               that
               all
               this
               hailshot
               flyes
               quite
               over
               my
               head
               and
               touches
               not
               an
               hair
               thereof
               .
            
             
               XV
               We
               having
               thus
               brightened
               this
               Key
               and
               smoothed
               it
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               freed
               it
               from
               all
               those
               flaws
               and
               rust
               that
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               phansied
               to
               stick
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               now
               show
               what
               an
               excellent
               Key
               it
               is
               for
               the
               unlocking
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Sealed
               and
               Opened
               Book-Prophecies
               .
               For
               as
               that
               Key
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
              
               by
               taking
               notice
               only
               of
               the
               obvious
               order
               of
               the
               Churches
               as
               they
               are
               set
               down
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Paronomastical
               allusions
               of
               the
               names
               of
               them
               and
               of
               the
               persons
               concerned
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               applying
               them
               to
               History
               ,
               gives
               the
               assured
               sense
               of
               that
               Prophecy
               :
               So
               by
               this
               present
               Key
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Opened
               and
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               order
               into
               which
               the
               Visions
               of
               these
               Prophecies
               are
               cast
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Synchronisms
               which
               I
               have
               maintained
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               we
               are
               enabled
               to
               apply
               every
               Vision
               to
               its
               proper
               time
               in
               History
               ,
               as
               there
               by
               
                 Paronomastical
                 allusions
              
               ,
               so
               here
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               Iconismes
               ,
               And
               so
               with
               judgment
               to
               discern
               what
               events
               answer
               such
               and
               such
               Visions
               .
               And
               now
               more
               fully
               and
               orderly
               to
               illustrate
               the
               admirable
               use
               of
               this
               Key
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               
                 Angel
                 Chap.
              
               17.
               vers
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               how
               it
               assuring
               us
               that
               
                 the
                 Beast
                 that
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               divided
               into
               many
               Kingdoms
               and
               tainted
               again
               with
               new
               Paganlike
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatries
               ,
               which
               his
               very
               description
               also
               makes
               good
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               
                 Paganochristian
                 head
              
               of
               this
               Empire
               should
               shortly
               succeed
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 King
              
               ,
               the
               purely
               
                 Christian
                 Caesars
              
               ;
               how
               it
               is
               manifest
               I
               say
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               this
               Beast
               with
               the
               Whore
               riding
               him
               began
               many
               hundred
               years
               ago
               ,
               even
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Empire
               was
               dividing
               into
               many
               Kingdoms
               and
               apostatizing
               into
               a
               Paganochristian
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               four
               hundred
               and
               odd
               years
               after
               Christ.
               Now
               let
               us
               see
               what
               further
               comes
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               carefully
               comparing
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               Chap.
               13.
               with
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               Chap.
               17.
               and
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               with
               the
               Whore
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               two
               Beasts
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Beast
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               and
               the
               Whore
               denote
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               This
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               in
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               Book
               1.
               
               Chap.
               10.
               by
               no
               less
               than
               eighteen
               agreements
               betwixt
               the
               two
               ten-horned
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               by
               nine
               agreements
               betwixt
               the
               
                 two-horned
                 Beast
              
               and
               the
               Whore.
               So
               that
               no
               man
               that
               is
               in
               his
               wits
               can
               be
               so
               sceptical
               as
               not
               to
               be
               convinced
               of
               it
               .
               But
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Of
               the
               ten-horned
               Beast
               Chap.
               13.
               it
               is
               said
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 power
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 to
                 continue
                 forty
                 two
                 months
                 ,
              
               I
               demand
               here
               of
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               has
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               since
               the
               time
               of
               its
               being
               divided
               into
               many
               Kingdoms
               continued
               but
               forty
               two
               months
               or
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ?
               Is
               this
               a
               likely
               measure
               of
               time
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               an
               Empire
               ?
               Nay
               is
               it
               not
               plain
               
               that
               this
               divided
               Roman
               Empire
               thus
               apostatizing
               and
               apostatized
               more
               and
               more
               into
               a
               Paganlike
               Idolatry
               had
               continued
               so
               ,
               near
               forty
               two
               Prophetical
               Months
               ,
               that
               is
               months
               of
               years
               ,
               viz.
               1260.
               years
               ,
               till
               in
               the
               last
               Semitime
               of
               these
               1260.
               years
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               broke
               out
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               Entireness
               of
               the
               raign
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               Key
               of
               the
               Angel
               it
               is
               exceeding
               evident
               that
               the
               forty
               two
               months
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               litterally
               but
               of
               Prophetical
               Months
               ,
               forty
               two
               whereof
               make
               1260.
               years
               .
               And
               consequently
               that
               all
               the
               Visions
               that
               Synchronize
               with
               this
               ten-horned
               Beast
               have
               the
               same
               extent
               of
               duration
               :
               As
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               ,
               The
               Whore
               ,
               The
               Woman
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               The
               Sealed
               company
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               The
               Outer
               Court
               troden
               down
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               The
               two
               Witnesses
               mourning
               in
               Sackcloath
               ,
               and
               The
               dead
               bodies
               of
               the
               witnesses
               lying
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               in
               the
               street
               of
               the
               great
               City
               .
               For
               I
               conceive
               that
               as
               the
               Womans
               abode
               in
               the
               wilderness
               is
               first
               denoted
               by
               1260.
               days
               ,
               and
               after
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               by
               a
               
                 Time
                 and
                 Times
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               sad
               condition
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               is
               first
               set
               down
               by
               1260.
               days
               ,
               but
               after
               by
               
                 three
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               ,
               to
               answer
               to
               a
               
                 Time
                 and
                 Times
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               
                 three
                 Times
                 and
                 an
                 half
              
               .
               And
               that
               three
               Times
               and
               an
               half
               are
               signified
               by
               three
               days
               and
               an
               half
               on
               purpose
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               reckon
               the
               duration
               of
               all
               these
               Synchronals
               not
               by
               the
               curiosity
               of
               a
               
                 Prophetical
                 month
              
               much
               less
               of
               a
               
                 Prophetical
                 day
              
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               originally
               in
               Daniel
               by
               semidays
               or
               half-days
               :
               after
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               seventh
               of
               which
               Half-days
               the
               Witnesses
               were
               to
               rise
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               .
               But
               this
               by
               the
               bye
               but
               very
               worthy
               
               the
               noting
               .
               All
               these
               Synchronals
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               are
               necessarily
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               
                 Prophetical
                 Semitimes
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               duration
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               is
               to
               be
               about
               seven
               Semitimes
               ,
               a
               Semitime
               consisting
               of
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 eighty
              
               years
               .
               And
               so
               must
               also
               those
               two
               Synchronals
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book-Prophecy
              
               ,
               The
               six
               first
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 forty
                 four
                 thousand
              
               sealed
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               being
               synchronal
               to
               these
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               will
               further
               follow
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 forty
                 four
                 thousand
                 sealed
                 Ones
              
               are
               the
               same
               individual
               persons
               ,
               continuing
               all
               the
               space
               of
               time
               near
               
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
              
               years
               ,
               nor
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               some
               one
               particular
               Witch
               or
               Magician
               ,
               nor
               the
               Two
               Witnesses
               two
               particular
               persons
               ,
               as
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               with
               his
               litteral
               sense
               would
               have
               all
               these
               expounded
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               them
               successions
               of
               such
               and
               such
               Bodies
               or
               Companies
               of
               Men
               for
               such
               a
               space
               of
               time
               together
               .
            
             
               And
               before
               we
               go
               any
               further
               ,
               XVI
               let
               us
               observe
               of
               those
               Synchronals
               we
               have
               noted
               hitherto
               ,
               what
               either
               
                 correspondent
                 opposition
              
               ,
               or
               else
               close
               cognation
               or
               identity
               they
               have
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               further
               marvellous
               confirmation
               of
               their
               Synchronizing
               .
               That
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               and
               the
               Whore
               signifie
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Ten-horned
               Beast
               Chap.
               13.
               and
               the
               Ten-horned
               Beast
               Chap.
               17.
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Beast
               I
               have
               noted
               already
               ,
               and
               the
               cognation
               of
               the
               one
               two
               with
               the
               other
               two
               is
               apparent
               ,
               the
               former
               being
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               part
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               (
               and
               more
               particularly
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Name
               and
               Number
               of
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Hills
              
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               Whore
               ,
               for
               which
               Rome
               is
               most
               remarkable
               ;
               as
               
               also
               that
               it
               is
               the
               City
               that
               ruled
               over
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               S
               t
               
               Iohn's
               time
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               )
               and
               the
               latter
               ,
               the
               Secular
               part
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               debauched
               chiefly
               by
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               with
               gross
               Pagan-like
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               .
               And
               the
               Secular
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               part
               together
               thus
               Paganizing
               in
               a
               new
               Mode
               ,
               are
               the
               Gentiles
               that
               tread
               under
               foot
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               or
               
                 Outer
                 Court
              
               of
               the
               Temple
               till
               the
               seventh
               Semitime
               of
               the
               forty
               two
               Prophetical
               months
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               Synchronals
               of
               the
               debauched
               part
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               for
               this
               time
               :
               But
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               never
               failed
               notwithstanding
               in
               this
               Apostasie
               .
               This
               sincere
               part
               therefore
               that
               run
               in
               
                 correspondent
                 opposition
              
               to
               the
               former
               are
               set
               out
               by
               The
               Woman
               (
               viz.
               crowned
               with
               twelve
               Stars
               ,
               to
               denote
               her
               Apostolicalness
               though
               now
               )
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               The
               two
               Witnesses
               prophesying
               in
               Sackcloth
               ,
               The
               Servants
               of
               God
               sealed
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ;
               The
               bodies
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               lying
               dead
               three
               dayes
               and
               an
               half
               and
               unburied
               ;
               which
               showes
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               Christians
               though
               in
               being
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Living
               Body
               Politick
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               invested
               with
               
                 Open
                 Power
              
               and
               Rule
               during
               the
               seven
               half-dayes
               or
               semitimes
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               in
               the
               seventh
               Semitime
               expiring
               :
               As
               the
               two
               mournful
               Witnesses
               could
               only
               protest
               and
               witness
               against
               the
               cruel
               Idolatrous
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               denounce
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               proceed
               no
               further
               .
               For
               that
               the
               
                 three
                 dayes
              
               and
               an
               half
               of
               their
               bodies
               lying
               unburied
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 dayes
              
               of
               their
               mournful
               Prophecy
               is
               plain
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               else
               no
               war
               was
               made
               against
               them
               ,
               nor
               they
               either
               Politically
               or
               Naturally
               
               slain
               ,
               till
               the
               last
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               of
               their
               prophesying
               ,
               whenas
               they
               were
               Politically
               slain
               all
               the
               while
               ,
               and
               some
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               them
               in
               a
               Natural
               sense
               slain
               at
               times
               ,
               some
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               others
               by
               fire
               and
               faggot
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               is
               a
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 three
                 dayes
              
               and
               an
               half
               must
               be
               understood
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               that
               
                 three
                 times
              
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               or
               
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 dayes
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Virgin
                 Company
              
               also
               by
               their
               avowed
               and
               resolved
               Virginity
               was
               a
               perpetual
               reproach
               to
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 forty
                 four
                 thousand
                 marked
              
               with
               the
               
                 Lambs
                 Name
              
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Father
               in
               their
               forehead
               are
               in
               an
               apparent
               opposition
               to
               the
               marked
               slaves
               of
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               .
               And
               this
               being
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               for
               about
               something
               more
               than
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
              
               after
               Christ
               till
               the
               seventh
               Semitime
               was
               expiring
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               the
               Judgements
               of
               God
               thundered
               upon
               them
               under
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               six
               first
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               sounding
               ,
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 forty
                 four
                 thousand
              
               Servants
               of
               God
               are
               marked
               to
               save
               them
               both
               from
               these
               Judgements
               ,
               and
               also
               from
               the
               debauchings
               of
               the
               
                 Two-horned
                 Beast
              
               ,
               or
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               which
               signifies
               that
               God
               would
               preserve
               to
               himself
               a
               pure
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Calamities
               ,
               Persecutions
               ,
               and
               gross
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatries
               raging
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
               And
               conformable
               to
               the
               account
               of
               this
               period
               of
               time
               are
               the
               Pergamenian
               and
               Thyatirian
               Intervals
               :
               For
               during
               eight
               parts
               of
               nine
               of
               the
               Pergamenian
               Interval
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Thyatirian
               ,
               was
               this
               Pagan-like
               Superstitious
               and
               Idolatrous
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               express
               mention
               of
               the
               Idolothyta
               in
               both
               those
               Intervals
               ,
               but
               in
               none
               else
               ;
               and
               the
               persecuting
               the
               Pure
               
               Christians
               by
               the
               sword
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               by
               fire
               and
               faggot
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               plainly
               made
               out
               in
               our
               Exposition
               .
               So
               admirably
               do
               the
               Visions
               correspond
               belonging
               to
               this
               Time
               and
               State
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Angels
                 Interpretation
              
               hath
               pitched
               upon
               :
               So
               that
               there
               is
               all
               the
               assuredness
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               hitherto
               that
               Humane
               Reason
               can
               desire
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               middle
               Synchronals
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               expounded
               them
               in
               my
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
            
             
               XVII
               But
               let
               us
               now
               proceed
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               the
               Antemedial
               Synchronals
               will
               sute
               with
               the
               Times
               which
               they
               necessarily
               run
               into
               ;
               (
               for
               that
               they
               all
               precede
               these
               middle
               Synchronals
               ,
               and
               so
               Synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               has
               been
               plainly
               proved
               in
               my
               Defence
               of
               M
               r
               Mede
               )
               which
               Antemedial
               Synchronals
               ,
               are
               ,
               The
               six
               first
               Seals
               immediately
               preceding
               the
               six
               first
               Trumpets
               :
               The
               Inner
               Court
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               the
               Altar
               )
               symmetral
               or
               commensurate
               :
               The
               Woman
               clothed
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               crowned
               with
               twelve
               Stars
               not
               yet
               gone
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               The
               fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Dragon
               while
               this
               Woman
               is
               in
               travail
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Antemedial
               Synchronals
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               of
               them
               necessarily
               run
               into
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               before
               its
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               reach
               up
               to
               its
               very
               first
               beginning
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               assisted
               by
               the
               promised
               aids
               of
               Christ
               after
               his
               ascending
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               began
               to
               propagate
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               parturient
               state
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               whose
               throes
               were
               great
               and
               sharp
               till
               Constantines
               Time
               ,
               and
               the
               Dragon
               spued
               out
               a
               flood
               after
               her
               while
               she
               was
               making
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               that
               flood
               of
               Contention
               about
               the
               Arrian
               Points
               .
               
               Here
               I
               will
               appeal
               to
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               or
               any
               man
               else
               living
               ,
               what
               a
               fit
               resemblance
               the
               sharp
               throes
               of
               the
               Woman
               is
               of
               those
               fierce
               resistances
               and
               cruel
               persecutions
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               found
               in
               preaching
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               endeavouring
               to
               enlarge
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               And
               how
               naturally
               the
               conflict
               betwixt
               Christianity
               and
               the
               Old
               Roman
               Paganism
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               Fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Seven-headed
               Dragon
               :
               And
               how
               significative
               the
               Inner-Court
               ,
               that
               is
               said
               to
               be
               measured
               and
               allowed
               (
               but
               the
               Outer
               rejected
               as
               incommensurable
               )
               is
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               not
               yet
               lapsed
               into
               those
               gross
               Superstitions
               and
               Pagan-like
               Idolatries
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               six
               Seals
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book-Prophecy
              
               respects
               the
               Fate
               and
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Empire
               rather
               than
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               )
               the
               first
               Vision
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               of
               the
               first
               Seal
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Heros
               on
               the
               White
               Horse
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               is
               Christ
               more
               particularly
               guiding
               and
               assisting
               the
               Apostles
               and
               other
               Agents
               for
               the
               enlarging
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               by
               sending
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               enabling
               them
               to
               do
               True
               Miracles
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               whereof
               is
               this
               Apocalypse
               written
               by
               S
               t
               Iohn
               ;
               and
               the
               mention
               of
               a
               Bow
               and
               a
               Crown
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Right
               was
               given
               him
               ,
               denotes
               him
               aiming
               at
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Crown
              
               ,
               the
               making
               the
               whole
               Roman
               Empire
               his
               Church
               or
               Kingdom
               ;
               which
               causing
               such
               great
               mutations
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               the
               fate
               of
               the
               Empire
               may
               very
               well
               be
               conceived
               to
               be
               concerned
               therein
               .
            
             
               The
               three
               next
               Seals
               how
               exquisitely
               they
               fit
               with
               those
               Times
               of
               the
               Riders
               of
               the
               Red
               ,
               Black
               and
               Pale
               Horses
               ,
               the
               Exposition
               makes
               good
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               merely
               touching
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               though
               useful
               also
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               know
               where
               or
               
               in
               what
               Times
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               expect
               next
               :
               But
               the
               fifth
               Seal
               exhibiting
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               slain
               under
               the
               Altar
               martyred
               or
               sacrificed
               for
               their
               bearing
               Witness
               to
               the
               Christian
               Truth
               ,
               is
               hugely
               congenerous
               with
               the
               sharp
               throes
               of
               the
               Womans
               Child-bearing
               ;
               and
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Empire
               are
               here
               also
               concerned
               ,
               great
               Calamities
               being
               to
               come
               upon
               it
               for
               the
               effusion
               of
               this
               Innocent
               Blood.
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               great
               Earthquake
               under
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               ,
               which
               brought
               the
               confusion
               and
               subversion
               of
               the
               Old
               Pagan
               Religion
               ;
               as
               the
               Fate
               of
               the
               Empire
               could
               not
               but
               be
               concerned
               therein
               ,
               so
               also
               it
               doth
               fitly
               fall
               in
               with
               the
               Victory
               of
               Michael
               over
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               his
               casting
               him
               down
               unto
               the
               Earth
               :
               So
               agreeable
               are
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               all
               these
               Antemedial
               Synchronals
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               is
               still
               more
               admirable
               ,
               we
               may
               further
               observe
               how
               exactly
               the
               Ephesine
               and
               Smyrnean
               Interval
               of
               the
               Church
               agree
               with
               those
               Times
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               said
               Antemedial
               Synchronals
               of
               the
               Sealed
               and
               
                 Opened
                 Book
              
               .
               For
               as
               in
               the
               first
               Seal
               ,
               the
               Heros
               on
               the
               White
               Horse
               is
               brought
               in
               earnestly
               aiming
               with
               his
               Bow
               and
               Arrow
               at
               a
               Crown
               ,
               the
               Right
               of
               which
               is
               given
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               the
               first
               Interval
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               the
               Ephesine
               has
               its
               name
               from
               a
               Paronomastical
               Allusion
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               signifies
               an
               
                 earnest
                 desire
              
               after
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Smyrnean
               Interval
               (
               which
               with
               the
               Ephesine
               equalizes
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Fight
               of
               Michael
               with
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               till
               his
               Victory
               over
               him
               under
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Interval
               of
               the
               Ten
               noted
               Persecutions
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               it
               is
               said
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               Interval
               ;
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 faithful
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 ,
                 Constantine
              
               turning
               Christian
               under
               
               the
               sixth
               Seal
               at
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               Smyrnean
               Interval
               so
               called
               from
               the
               bitterness
               of
               Persecution
               in
               that
               succession
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               great
               Encomiums
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               two
               Intervalls
               answer
               handsomly
               to
               the
               
                 Inner
                 Court
              
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               Altar
               ,
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               symmetral
               ,
               and
               allowed
               ;
               and
               the
               Altar
               there
               to
               the
               many
               Martyrdoms
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               sacrificed
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               in
               the
               Smyrnean
               Interval
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               So
               wonderful
               an
               harmony
               is
               there
               of
               these
               Antemedial
               Synchronals
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               with
               the
               History
               of
               those
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               another
               :
               So
               that
               it
               must
               be
               mere
               stupidity
               ,
               or
               obstinate
               perverness
               that
               hinders
               any
               one
               from
               assenting
               to
               the
               Truth
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               seen
               what
               a
               fit
               and
               effectual
               Key
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               has
               been
               for
               the
               opening
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               all
               the
               Antemedial
               and
               Medial
               Visions
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               :
               XVIII
               Which
               since
               they
               concern
               things
               past
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Visions
               is
               the
               more
               assured
               and
               certain
               to
               us
               :
               But
               the
               Postmedial
               Visions
               being
               all
               of
               them
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               sense
               cannot
               be
               so
               precise
               ,
               fixt
               and
               certain
               .
               But
               thus
               much
               is
               manifest
               out
               of
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               succeed
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               or
               the
               expiring
               of
               the
               seventh
               Semitime
               of
               the
               
                 forty
                 two
              
               Prophetical
               months
               of
               the
               Beast
               :
               which
               seventh
               Semi-time
               ,
               or
               seventh
               Semiday
               or
               Half-day
               by
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               reaching
               to
               our
               Times
               ,
               or
               the
               Times
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Reformation
               is
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               After
               which
               immediately
               succeeds
               the
               seventh
               Trumpet
               ;
               within
               which
               in
               gross
               or
               at
               large
               are
               contained
               ,
               The
               Millennial
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               ,
               The
               Ligation
               and
               Incarceration
               
               of
               Satan
               ,
               The
               Palm-bearing
               Company
               ,
               The
               time
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Lambs
               Wife
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               so
               firmly
               proved
               by
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Synchronisms
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               those
               glorious
               and
               happy
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               upon
               Earth
               are
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               main
               scope
               of
               the
               Postmedial
               Visions
               .
               But
               in
               our
               Table
               of
               Synchronisms
               things
               are
               delineated
               more
               distinctly
               and
               particularly
               ,
               and
               it
               mainly
               differs
               from
               that
               part
               of
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Table
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               have
               divided
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               into
               
                 Seven
                 Thunders
              
               ,
               and
               placed
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Vials
              
               under
               the
               
                 First
                 Thunder
              
               .
               For
               in
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Seven
               last
               Plagues
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               belong
               to
               the
               last
               Wo-Trumpet
               there
               is
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Vials
               must
               of
               necessity
               follow
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               sufficiently
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               It
               remains
               only
               that
               we
               briefly
               note
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Postmedial
               Visions
               in
               my
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               Congruity
               of
               those
               that
               are
               set
               down
               as
               Synchronizing
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               all
               which
               I
               have
               referred
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Seven
               Thunders
               :
               And
               that
               we
               also
               observe
               how
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               destruction
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               of
               the
               Whore
               at
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               only
               of
               the
               Entireness
               of
               their
               Kingdom
               or
               Rule
               .
               And
               that
               according
               to
               that
               analogy
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Synchronals
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               namely
               as
               there
               is
               but
               a
               partial
               destruction
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Whore
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               but
               a
               partial
               and
               imperfect
               advance
               toward
               the
               Millennial
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               being
               premised
               we
               will
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Seven
               Thunders
               and
               what
               Visions
               Synchronize
               with
               them
               .
               As
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 first
                 Thunder
              
               Synchronizeth
               
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Vials
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Seven
               Thunders
               with
               the
               Seventh
               Trumpet
               and
               the
               Seven
               Trumpets
               with
               the
               Seventh
               Seal
               .
               With
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Vial
              
               synchronizeth
               the
               Harvest
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Preparedness
               of
               the
               Spouse
               of
               the
               Lamb.
               Whereby
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Iews
               is
               intimated
               to
               be
               under
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Vial
              
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               part
               at
               least
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Vial
                 it self
              
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               the
               time
               of
               their
               conversion
               ,
               there
               appears
               none
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               for
               them
               .
               And
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               is
               very
               earnest
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               though
               he
               is
               utterly
               mistaken
               in
               the
               application
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               Visions
               to
               that
               event
               .
               With
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Vial
              
               synchronizeth
               the
               Treading
               of
               the
               Wine-press
               and
               also
               the
               Battle
               of
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               
                 White
                 Horse
              
               ;
               and
               how
               necessarily
               these
               three
               Visions
               are
               tied
               together
               in
               one
               time
               my
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               does
               clearly
               demonstrate
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               all
               these
               three
               Visions
               are
               an
               utter
               destruction
               of
               Babylon
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               an
               universal
               conversion
               of
               the
               heathenish
               Unbelievers
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               City
               Babylon
               being
               thus
               destroyed
               ;
               with
               the
               
                 Second
                 Thunder
              
               naturally
               synchronizeth
               the
               Descent
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               that
               City
               or
               Polity
               coming
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               carnal
               and
               tyrannical
               City
               or
               Polity
               of
               Babylon
               .
               Under
               the
               Second
               Thunder
               therefore
               is
               the
               constitution
               of
               Laws
               for
               universal
               Christendom
               by
               a
               truly
               holy
               and
               truly
               Oecumenical
               Council
               really
               inspired
               from
               Heaven
               .
               With
               which
               time
               therefore
               naturally
               synchronizeth
               the
               
                 Laying
                 hold
                 of
                 Satan
              
               .
               And
               this
               City
               or
               Polity
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               thus
               constituted
               being
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
                 duration
                 thereof
              
               does
               of
               necessity
               immediately
               follow
               under
               the
               next
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Third
                 Thunder
              
               ,
               and
               is
               that
               
                 Millennial
                 Reign
              
               of
               
               Christ
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Laws
               and
               Discipline
               are
               vigorously
               and
               faithfully
               executed
               and
               observed
               .
               Whence
               ,
               with
               this
               Millennial
               Reign
               the
               close
               Imprisoning
               of
               Satan
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               is
               rightly
               conceived
               to
               synchronize
               .
               Which
               time
               of
               his
               Imprisonment
               
                 his
                 letting
                 loose
              
               again
               immediately
               following
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               his
               letting
               loose
               synchronizeth
               with
               the
               
                 Fourth
                 Thunder
              
               .
               And
               the
               besieging
               the
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               by
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               as
               an
               effect
               of
               this
               ,
               with
               
                 the
                 Fifth
              
               ;
               And
               the
               
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 judgment
              
               to
               defeat
               the
               Besiegers
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Thunder
              
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               that
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               or
               
                 Holy
                 City
              
               continues
               all
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Third
               ,
               Fourth
               ,
               Fifth
               and
               Sixth
               Thunders
               ,
               though
               the
               
                 Millennial
                 Reign
              
               of
               Christ
               properly
               so
               called
               is
               contained
               within
               the
               space
               of
               the
               
                 Third
                 Thunder
              
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Palm-bearing
                 Company
              
               within
               the
               space
               of
               the
               Second
               and
               Third
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Devil
               has
               got
               loose
               again
               ,
               their
               Palms
               may
               be
               justly
               conceived
               to
               wither
               in
               their
               hands
               ;
               and
               yet
               considering
               they
               are
               still
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               you
               may
               phansy
               if
               you
               will
               that
               they
               reach
               from
               the
               Second
               Thunder
               to
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               as
               the
               Exclusion
               of
               the
               
                 Wicked
                 Rabble
              
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               City
               reaches
               through
               the
               Third
               ,
               Fourth
               ,
               Fifth
               and
               Sixth
               Thunders
               .
               And
               lastly
               with
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Thunder
              
               synchronizeth
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               Earth
               by
               Thundering
               and
               Lightning
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               
                 consummate
                 Salvation
              
               of
               the
               Saints
               or
               their
               transvection
               into
               those
               eternal
               Mansions
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               main
               Postmedial
               Visions
               of
               the
               
                 Opened
                 Book-Prophecy
              
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               how
               natural
               their
               order
               is
               thus
               disposed
               under
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Thunders
              
               which
               fill
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Trumpet
              
               of
               the
               
                 Sealed
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               what
               cognation
               there
               is
               betwixt
               those
               Visions
               that
               are
               made
               to
               synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               We
               will
               only
               
               add
               how
               they
               correspond
               with
               the
               Intervals
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               as
               the
               Ephesine
               and
               Smyrnean
               Interval
               did
               totally
               symbolize
               with
               the
               Antemedial
               Visions
               and
               eight
               of
               nine
               parts
               of
               the
               Pergamenian
               and
               the
               whole
               Thyatirian
               Interval
               with
               the
               Medial
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 Sardian
                 ,
                 Philadelphian
              
               and
               Laodicean
               Intervals
               do
               most
               conspicuously
               symbolize
               will
               these
               Postmedial
               Visions
               .
               For
               as
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Vials
               is
               ushered
               in
               with
               
                 Musick
                 Chap.
              
               15.
               so
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Sardis
               is
               as
               much
               as
               
                 Canticum
                 laetitiae
              
               a
               
                 Song
                 of
                 joy
              
               .
               And
               as
               the
               state
               of
               the
               first
               
                 Six
                 Vials
              
               is
               but
               an
               unsetled
               imperfect
               state
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               so
               the
               Interval
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               whose
               Works
               are
               said
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               terminated
               with
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Vial.
              
               But
               Philadelphia
               that
               excellent
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               Interval
               reaches
               through
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Vial
              
               and
               the
               Second
               and
               
                 Third
                 Thunder
              
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               Philadelphian
               Army
               which
               Christ
               so
               commends
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               that
               Church
               that
               atchieves
               that
               notable
               victory
               under
               the
               
                 Seventh
                 Vial
              
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               expresly
               said
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               That
               the
               name
               of
               the
               City
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               should
               be
               writ
               upon
               her
               ,
               which
               cometh
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               cometh
               to
               pass
               under
               the
               Second
               Thunder
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               The
               Interval
               of
               Laodicea
               synchronizing
               with
               the
               
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 Fifth
              
               and
               
                 Sixth
                 Thunders
              
               ,
               The
               First
               whereof
               is
               the
               loosing
               of
               Satan
               ,
               The
               next
               the
               Siege
               by
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               The
               coming
               of
               Christ
               to
               Iudgment
               ,
               how
               congenerous
               this
               is
               to
               the
               remisness
               of
               Laodicea
               who
               brought
               this
               Siege
               upon
               her self
               ,
               by
               her
               lukewarmness
               and
               laziness
               ,
               is
               obvious
               to
               observe
               .
               And
               also
               how
               well
               the
               name
               of
               Laodicea
               which
               signifies
               the
               Iudging
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               agrees
               with
               Christs
               coming
               to
               judge
               the
               people
               under
               the
               
                 Sixth
                 Thunder
              
               .
            
             
             
               XIX
               Wherefore
               in
               virtue
               of
               the
               Angels
               Interpretation
               ,
               Chap.
               17.
               that
               
                 Royal
                 Key
              
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               irrefutable
               Synchronisms
               ,
               there
               being
               given
               such
               a
               coherent
               Mystical
               sense
               throughout
               all
               parts
               so
               wonderfully
               harmonizing
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               And
               according
               to
               the
               Angels
               Interpretation
               a
               litteral
               sense
               being
               impossible
               in
               the
               
                 middle
                 Synchronals
              
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               assured
               also
               of
               the
               mystical
               sense
               of
               the
               Antemedial
               and
               Postmedial
               Visions
               ,
               I
               dare
               appeal
               even
               to
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               himself
               if
               there
               be
               not
               more
               rhythme
               than
               Reason
               in
               those
               drolling
               Verses
               of
               his
               made
               in
               imitation
               of
               Martials
               upon
               Sabidius
               ,
               
                 
                   O
                   litteral
                   sense
                   I
                   love
                   thee
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   I
                   cannot
                   tell
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   only
                   I
                   can
                   say
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   love
                   thee
                   not
                   ,
                   farewel
                   .
                
              
               And
               whether
               it
               had
               not
               been
               more
               advisable
               for
               him
               to
               have
               abstained
               from
               medling
               with
               these
               holy
               and
               mysterious
               Oracles
               of
               God
               than
               to
               have
               rushed
               upon
               them
               with
               so
               little
               reverence
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               bethought
               himself
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               so
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               as
               M
               r
               Mede
               ,
               and
               pursuing
               these
               studies
               with
               that
               Care
               and
               Devotion
               could
               not
               easily
               be
               mistaken
               in
               the
               main
               .
               Nor
               has
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               produced
               any
               thing
               material
               against
               any
               part
               of
               M
               r
               
                 Medes
                 Interpretations
              
               ,
               no
               more
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               against
               his
               Synchronisms
               .
               I
               will
               only
               give
               a
               taste
               of
               one
               or
               two
               of
               his
               best
               Objections
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               judge
               thereby
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               For
               my
               Epilogue
               is
               swollen
               too
               big
               already
               .
            
             
               Against
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               
                 White
                 Horse
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 Seal
              
               ,
               his
               being
               Christ
               miraculously
               assisting
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Times
               ,
               he
               objects
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               Christ
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               the
               Lamb
               that
               showeth
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               
                 White
                 Horse
              
               by
               opening
               this
               Seal
               ,
               and
               the
               Revealer
               and
               the
               
               Revealed
               cannot
               be
               the
               same
               .
               As
               if
               a
               man
               could
               not
               show
               himself
               in
               person
               if
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               both
               the
               Revealer
               and
               the
               Revealed
               ;
               much
               more
               in
               representation
               or
               Image
               :
               Not
               to
               add
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Angel
               that
               is
               the
               shower
               of
               the
               whole
               Scene
               of
               this
               Vision
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               double
               representation
               of
               Christ
               here
               ,
               the
               one
               as
               he
               is
               the
               chief
               Revealer
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               the
               other
               as
               a
               
                 Principal
                 Person
                 beginning
                 that
                 Scene
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seals
               represents
               .
            
             
               That
               Objection
               is
               more
               material
               touching
               the
               
                 first
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 trees
                 was
                 burnt
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 green
                 grass
                 was
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
              
               Where
               Trees
               signifying
               the
               
                 great
                 Ones
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Grass
               the
               Plebeians
               ,
               or
               
                 Common
                 People
              
               ,
               according
               to
               M
               r
               Mede
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               no
               
                 Common
                 People
              
               left
               for
               the
               ensuing
               Plagues
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               .
               But
               he
               that
               understands
               the
               Prophetick
               stile
               ,
               and
               observes
               in
               what
               various
               senses
               [
               all
               ]
               is
               taken
               ,
               will
               not
               in
               the
               least
               be
               scandalized
               .
               I
               remember
               somewhere
               in
               Drusius
               ,
               that
               he
               observes
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               All
               ,
               sometimes
               is
               simply
               taken
               for
               all
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               the
               greater
               part
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               many
               and
               sometimes
               for
               a
               few
               .
               And
               this
               latitude
               there
               is
               without
               any
               pretense
               that
               I
               can
               remember
               :
               But
               here
               it
               is
               a
               notable
               elegancy
               ,
               For
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 were
                 burnt
                 up
              
               (
               where
               the
               
                 third
                 part
              
               does
               not
               signifie
               Numerally
               but
               Symbolically
               denoting
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               )
               by
               a
               Logoprepia
               in
               the
               Cortex
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 green
                 Grass
                 was
                 burnt
                 up
                 :
              
               where
               notwithstanding
               All
               signifies
               no
               more
               than
               a
               good
               deal
               ,
               though
               for
               decorum
               sake
               in
               the
               Cortex
               of
               the
               Vision
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               said
               [
               All
               ]
               none
               of
               the
               Grass
               in
               likelihood
               escaping
               when
               the
               third
               part
               of
               Trees
               was
               burnt
               down
               to
               the
               root
               ;
               for
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               .
            
             
             
               Against
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Trumpet
              
               also
               he
               objects
               ,
               That
               the
               Locusts
               cannot
               be
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               because
               the
               Locusts
               did
               only
               hurt
               the
               body
               ,
               not
               kill
               it
               out-right
               :
               And
               that
               they
               were
               only
               to
               hurt
               the
               bad
               not
               the
               good
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               
                 not
                 killing
              
               is
               not
               understood
               of
               particular
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Empire
              
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               make
               it
               cease
               to
               be
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               still
               ,
               which
               the
               Turks
               did
               effect
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               said
               they
               should
               hurt
               
                 no
                 good
                 men
              
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               only
               hurt
               those
               men
               that
               had
               not
               the
               Seal
               of
               God
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ;
               whereby
               is
               denoted
               the
               safety
               of
               a
               certain
               part
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               violence
               and
               impostures
               of
               the
               Saracens
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 sixth
                 Trumpet
              
               he
               objects
               ,
               That
               the
               Turks
               never
               came
               into
               the
               field
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               thousand
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               Foot
               as
               well
               as
               Horse
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               kill
               men
               not
               by
               mere
               fire
               ,
               smoak
               and
               brimstone
               but
               by
               bullets
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               an
               usual
               scheme
               of
               speech
               to
               put
               a
               finite
               number
               for
               an
               indefinite
               ,
               and
               a
               finite
               vast
               number
               is
               here
               put
               for
               an
               indefinite
               numerous
               multitude
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               well
               known
               the
               Armies
               of
               the
               Turks
               are
               very
               numerous
               .
               To
               the
               second
               ,
               That
               the
               Turkish
               Foot
               being
               not
               so
               considerable
               as
               their
               Horse
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Turks
               in
               Greek
               History
               ,
               as
               M
               r
               Mede
               observes
               ,
               being
               usually
               Persae
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Horsemen
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               this
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               note
               that
               the
               Turks
               are
               meant
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               represented
               as
               Horsemen
               .
               And
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               That
               the
               mention
               of
               bullets
               is
               with
               admirable
               judgement
               and
               elegancy
               omitted
               ,
               and
               consentaneously
               to
               an
               intimation
               in
               the
               Vision
               it self
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Horses
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               our
               English
               translates
               it
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
              
               ,
               but
               it
               should
               be
               in
               
               Appearance
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 look
                 unto
              
               :
               And
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               nothing
               was
               perceived
               by
               a
               spectator
               of
               the
               battle
               ,
               but
               
                 fire
                 ,
                 smoake
              
               ,
               and
               the
               scent
               of
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               yet
               men
               at
               the
               firing
               off
               ,
               ever
               and
               anon
               to
               fall
               down
               dead
               ,
               nothing
               being
               perceived
               but
               these
               ;
               by
               these
               three
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               smoak
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sulphur
               was
               the
               third
               part
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               men
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               killed
               ,
               no
               bullets
               being
               seen
               by
               the
               spectator
               that
               struck
               them
               down
               :
               So
               witty
               ,
               true
               and
               elegant
               is
               this
               description
               ,
               setting
               the
               thing
               out
               just
               as
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 appearance
              
               .
               This
               is
               enough
               for
               a
               taste
               ,
               to
               discover
               what
               a
               nothing
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               alledged
               against
               Expositions
               ,
               regulated
               by
               that
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               irrefutable
               Synchronisms
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               have
               maintained
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               to
               be
               for
               the
               main
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               there
               being
               that
               firmness
               and
               solidity
               M
               r
               Medes
               way
               ,
               XX
               and
               such
               wild
               extravagances
               ,
               and
               indeed
               impossibilities
               in
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               way
               ,
               who
               makes
               Asia
               the
               only
               Place
               or
               Scene
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               Visions
               ,
               and
               contends
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               a
               litteral
               sense
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               them
               are
               yet
               fulfilled
               ,
               nor
               will
               be
               God
               knows
               when
               ;
               one
               would
               wonder
               that
               a
               man
               of
               his
               Learning
               and
               Parts
               ,
               which
               he
               showes
               so
               considerably
               in
               other
               points
               ,
               should
               become
               so
               marvellously
               delirant
               in
               this
               .
               But
               that
               I
               may
               not
               seem
               less
               ready
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               virtues
               ,
               than
               I
               have
               been
               to
               expose
               his
               weaknesses
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               so
               far
               as
               I
               can
               find
               ,
               but
               an
               high
               strain
               of
               Civility
               to
               that
               Lady
               City
               of
               
                 Europe
                 ,
                 Rome
              
               ,
               the
               she
               may
               not
               be
               deemed
               the
               
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               And
               deep
               pangs
               of
               kindness
               and
               charity
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               may
               not
               begin
               a
               War
               with
               them
               upon
               account
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               Disp.
               12.
               
               Quest.
               5.
               and
               
               lastly
               ,
               no
               small
               measure
               of
               officiousness
               ,
               and
               respect
               to
               our
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               not
               be
               deemed
               Antichristian
               by
               the
               Mystical
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               (
               
                 Praef.
                 pag.
              
               2.
               )
               that
               has
               thus
               necessitated
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               litteral
               sense
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               and
               for
               greater
               safeness
               to
               remove
               the
               Scene
               out
               of
               Europe
               into
               Asia
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               make
               more
               sure
               ,
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Visions
               ar
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               order
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               the
               Revelation
               :
               So
               that
               untill
               there
               appear
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Asia
               ,
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               thousand
               bob-tailed
               horses
               ,
               whose
               bob-tailes
               are
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               Serpents
               with
               heads
               and
               mouths
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               have
               fire
               ,
               smoak
               and
               brimstone
               coming
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               Paraphrase
               describes
               the
               very
               tailes
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               horses
               heads
               like
               to
               Lions
               ,
               with
               fire
               ,
               smoak
               and
               brimstone
               issuing
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               this
               strange
               sight
               appear
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Asia
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               though
               he
               seems
               tooth
               and
               nail
               for
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               no
               two-horned
               Beast
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               much
               less
               any
               
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               which
               comes
               five
               Chapters
               later
               than
               he
               ;
               (
               and
               both
               which
               fond
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               M
               r
               Mede
               ,
               and
               other
               Mystical
               Interpreters
               that
               insist
               in
               his
               footsteps
               ,
               interpret
               of
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               :
               )
               And
               I
               add
               further
               ,
               no
               Resurrection
               first
               nor
               second
               ,
               nor
               any
               coming
               of
               Christ
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               (
               for
               these
               come
               two
               or
               three
               Chapters
               later
               than
               the
               Whore
               )
               till
               these
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               thousand
               bob-tailed
               Steeds
               with
               Lions
               heads
               and
               Serpents
               tailes
               spitting
               fire
               ,
               smoak
               and
               brimstone
               at
               both
               ends
               have
               appeared
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Asia
               .
               How
               ridiculous
               and
               prophane
               soever
               this
               may
               seem
               to
               the
               Serious
               ,
               or
               grateful
               to
               the
               Atheistical
               ,
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               notwithstanding
               is
               so
               gravely
               and
               devoutly
               confident
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               he
               desires
               
               the
               Reader
               
                 to
                 give
                 God
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 him
                 ,
              
               for
               this
               his
               solid
               litteral
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               and
               desires
               also
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 revealed
                 it
                 to
              
               John
               ,
               
                 would
                 reveal
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Reader
               was
               to
               find
               it
               in
               this
               his
               new
               and
               rare
               Litteral
               way
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               examine
               now
               as
               briefly
               as
               we
               may
               the
               three
               grand
               causes
               or
               grounds
               of
               his
               betaking
               himself
               to
               this
               new
               Invention
               ,
               never
               yet
               met
               with
               in
               any
               other
               Writer
               whatsoever
               ,
               as
               he
               but
               truly
               and
               justly
               boasts
               of
               himself
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Preface
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               first
               therefore
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               I
               commend
               Civility
               and
               fair
               Language
               so
               far
               as
               is
               consistent
               with
               Truth
               :
               But
               if
               by
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               that
               rides
               the
               Beast
               ,
               Chap.
               17.
               is
               necessarily
               and
               inevitably
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               debauching
               the
               Empire
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               I
               will
               ask
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               whether
               he
               takes
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               more
               wise
               and
               just
               Nomenclator
               than
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               speaking
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               whether
               we
               have
               not
               sufficient
               warrant
               to
               call
               Rome
               or
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               ,
               the
               
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               we
               having
               the
               Example
               of
               such
               an
               infallible
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               imposer
               of
               names
               :
               and
               whether
               he
               himself
               is
               not
               to
               take
               the
               less
               offence
               at
               it
               ,
               he
               expresly
               declaring
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               permit
               the
               Turk
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               Idolatry
               to
               take
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               and
               possess
               himself
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               I
               dearly
               embrace
               that
               Christian
               good
               Nature
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               great
               abhorrence
               from
               War
               and
               Blood-shed
               ,
               especially
               upon
               account
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               withall
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               with
               this
               Christian
               temper
               my
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               though
               I
               follow
               M
               r
               Medes
               Synchronisms
               for
               
               the
               main
               ,
               and
               interpret
               it
               Mystically
               ,
               better
               agrees
               than
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               Litteral
               Interpretation
               ,
               which
               seems
               framed
               in
               a
               tenderness
               to
               the
               worldly
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               only
               ,
               but
               mine
               tends
               to
               a
               peace
               and
               cessation
               of
               Wars
               and
               Persecution
               in
               all
               Christendom
               .
               Let
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               read
               my
               Preface
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               and
               then
               tell
               me
               whether
               his
               Litteral
               sense
               ,
               or
               my
               Mystical
               sense
               is
               more
               abhorrent
               from
               persecution
               ,
               war
               and
               bloodshed
               ,
               and
               better
               consists
               with
               Christian
               peace
               and
               charity
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               ,
               while
               he
               seems
               so
               solicitous
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               his
               Litteral
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               cares
               not
               to
               disarm
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
               that
               just
               defence
               which
               apparently
               they
               have
               out
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               rightly
               understood
               for
               their
               separation
               from
               Rome
               :
               whereby
               they
               can
               demonstrate
               themselves
               neither
               Schismaticks
               nor
               Hereticks
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               massacred
               and
               burnt
               for
               such
               ,
               to
               the
               exhausting
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               several
               hundred
               thousand
               innocent
               Souls
               that
               could
               not
               stoop
               to
               their
               Idolatries
               :
               What
               a
               preposterous
               piece
               of
               Charity
               therefore
               is
               it
               in
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               that
               in
               a
               tenderness
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               will
               despoil
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
               their
               just
               and
               most
               effectual
               defence
               against
               that
               blood-thirsty
               Hierarchy
               ,
               who
               have
               drunk
               the
               blood
               of
               so
               many
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               innocent
               dissenters
               ,
               and
               if
               their
               Interest
               require
               it
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               give
               leave
               ,
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               ready
               to
               drink
               as
               much
               more
               ?
               But
               for
               my
               own
               part
               I
               am
               against
               all
               War
               upon
               account
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               all
               bloody
               Persecutions
               of
               one
               Party
               or
               other
               ,
               nor
               doth
               my
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               require
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               But
               that
               they
               that
               are
               unjustly
               assaulted
               may
               defend
               themselves
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               
               himself
               allows
               against
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               his
               Book
               in
               these
               express
               words
               :
               
                 And
                 so
                 stands
                 the
                 Case
                 betwixt
                 Vs
                 and
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 assault
                 us
                 we
                 may
                 assault
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 begin
                 with
                 us
                 we
                 may
                 defend
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 offend
                 our
                 foes
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 be
                 minded
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 and
                 agree
                 on
                 peace
                 upon
                 safe
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 firm
                 foundation
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Mystical
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               implyes
               no
               more
               against
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Romanists
               than
               thus
               .
               But
               that
               their
               Policy
               quatenus
               Idolatrous
               and
               persecutive
               will
               be
               confounded
               ,
               methinks
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               should
               conceive
               there
               is
               no
               inconvenience
               in
               that
               ,
               unless
               he
               were
               a
               lover
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               Persecution
               more
               than
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Equity
               and
               Truth
               .
               Therefore
               the
               second
               cause
               of
               his
               adhering
               to
               a
               Litteral
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               thus
               quite
               blown
               away
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               his
               third
               and
               last
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               cannot
               but
               take
               in
               good
               part
               his
               kindness
               and
               well-meaning
               in
               her
               behalf
               against
               such
               phancy-full
               Sectaries
               as
               would
               prove
               her
               Antichristian
               out
               of
               the
               Mystical
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               yet
               the
               most
               Orthodox
               ,
               the
               most
               Pious
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Learned
               Clergy-men
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               dedicates
               his
               
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               will
               easily
               understand
               that
               he
               does
               our
               Church
               a
               great
               disservice
               by
               exploding
               all
               Mystical
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               the
               true
               Mystical
               Explication
               thereof
               (
               such
               as
               I
               have
               pitched
               upon
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               I
               challenge
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               or
               any
               man
               else
               living
               to
               show
               any
               flaw
               of
               moment
               therein
               )
               excusing
               our
               English
               Church
               from
               all
               suspicion
               of
               that
               Antichristianism
               which
               is
               deciphered
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               as
               doth
               appear
               by
               the
               second
               Consectary
               of
               my
               
                 Ioynt-Exposition
                 ,
                 Synops.
                 Prophet
                 .
                 Book
              
               2.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               
               Besides
               what
               occurrs
               (
               in
               my
               
               Preface
               to
               my
               Synopsis
               Sect.
               17.
               )
               of
               a
               peculiar
               Attestation
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               from
               the
               completion
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               .
               Not
               to
               omit
               also
               that
               according
               to
               our
               mystical
               Interpretation
               ,
               Episcopacy
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Symmetral
               times
               thereof
               .
               And
               that
               there
               is
               no
               warrant
               for
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               considerable
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               or
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               .
               So
               plain
               is
               it
               that
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               doth
               disservice
               to
               our
               Church
               by
               decrying
               all
               Mystical
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               have
               abundantly
               shown
               how
               altogether
               groundless
               as
               well
               as
               how
               extravagant
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               his
               Hypothesis
               is
               who
               would
               have
               the
               Apocalypse
               expounded
               in
               a
               litteral
               sense
               ,
               and
               supposeth
               the
               visions
               must
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               same
               order
               they
               occurr
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               And
               how
               weak
               his
               objections
               have
               proved
               against
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Synchronisms
               .
            
             
               XXI
               But
               as
               weak
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               best
               his
               cause
               could
               afford
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               way
               more
               laudable
               thus
               to
               combate
               with
               his
               adversary
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               to
               try
               if
               he
               could
               vanquish
               him
               ,
               than
               to
               use
               those
               small
               arts
               and
               petty
               tricks
               that
               is
               usual
               with
               a
               party
               of
               men
               that
               think
               any
               thing
               just
               that
               is
               for
               their
               Interest
               ,
               and
               stick
               not
               to
               report
               of
               men
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               changed
               their
               opinions
               ,
               whom
               ,
               they
               being
               fixed
               upon
               firm
               grounds
               ,
               they
               could
               never
               move
               when
               they
               were
               alive
               .
               And
               thus
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               has
               M
               r
               Mede
               been
               served
               .
               His
               singular
               Learning
               and
               Piety
               being
               a
               great
               countenance
               to
               what
               tenents
               he
               held
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               most
               plausible
               as
               well
               as
               the
               most
               compendious
               confutation
               being
               his
               own
               disapproving
               of
               them
               upon
               better
               thoughts
               ,
               there
               has
               been
               a
               report
               raised
               that
               himself
               before
               he
               died
               was
               out
               of
               conceit
               with
               
               his
               own
               Synchronisms
               .
               Which
               that
               it
               is
               a
               meer
               figment
               any
               unprejudiced
               man
               may
               be
               satisfied
               from
               these
               brief
               considerations
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 neither
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 wrote
                 his
                 life
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 in
                 Folio
                 ,
                 the
                 writer
                 whereof
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 curious
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 touching
                 M
                 r
                 Mede
                 and
                 so
                 faithful
                 and
                 impartial
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 true
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 omitted
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 M
                 r
                 Mede
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 exceeding
                 cautious
                 how
                 he
                 entertained
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 fixt
                 and
                 immovable
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 once
                 entertained
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 an
                 holy
                 conscientious
                 man
                 neither
                 covetous
                 nor
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 temptation
                 to
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 persecution
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 to
                 fright
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 fit
                 of
                 dissembling
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 did
                 he
                 live
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 old
                 as
                 to
                 doat
                 ,
                 he
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 fifty
                 second
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 Synchronisms
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 so
                 firm
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 maintained
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 
                   R.
                   H.
                
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 always
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 These
                 truths
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Clavis
                   Apocalyptica
                
                 ,
                 being
                 received
                 by
                 him
                 with
                 such
                 exceeding
                 great
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 Devotion
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 assistance
                 and
                 illumination
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 incredible
                 prodigy
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 prove
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 prophane
                 levity
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 rashly
                 to
                 reject
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 devotionally
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 These
                 Synchronisms
                 being
                 the
                 necessary
                 basis
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 he
                 persisted
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 likewise
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 Synchronisms
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 .
                 And
                 M
                 r
                 
                 Potter's
                 invention
                 touching
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 in
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 signify
                 little
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 truths
                 so
                 closely
                 hanging
                 together
                 on
                 one
                 string
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 gave
                 I
                 say
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 Encomium
                 of
                 that
                 invention
                 of
                 M
                 r
                 
                 Potter's
                 in
                 a
                 letter
                 written
                 not
                 passing
                 half
                 a
                 year
                 before
                 he
                 dyed
                 .
              
            
             
               XXII
               And
               therefore
               for
               the
               vindication
               of
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               and
               M
               r
               
               Potter's
               credit
               and
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               solidity
               of
               that
               invention
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               not
               amiss
               to
               bestow
               a
               few
               lines
               ,
               in
               confuting
               a
               novel
               conceit
               of
               
                 R.
                 F.
              
               that
               makes
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               not
               to
               be
               666
               ,
               but
               forty
               two
               ,
               that
               all
               sorts
               of
               coverings
               may
               be
               removed
               from
               betwixt
               the
               Readers
               eye
               and
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               Number
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               not
               666.
               but
               forty
               two
               only
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Figures
               in
               the
               number
               imply
               only
               that
               sum
               ,
               which
               also
               agrees
               exactly
               with
               the
               number
               of
               the
               forty
               two
               Pagan
               Emperours
               from
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               to
               Constantine
               the
               great
               ,
               when
               Rome
               or
               Babylon
               fell
               ,
               and
               upon
               whose
               fall
               the
               Saints
               reigned
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               till
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Turk
               took
               Constantinople
               .
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               his
               Hypothesis
               ,
               which
               how
               weak
               and
               absurd
               it
               is
               I
               shall
               now
               briefly
               disclose
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               then
               ,
               He
               does
               not
               prove
               ,
               but
               only
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               denotes
               the
               time
               of
               his
               continuance
               and
               not
               his
               nature
               or
               constitution
               .
               Which
               seems
               hugely
               improbable
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Chiliads
               or
               Regiments
               of
               the
               Lamb
               144.
               denoting
               the
               nature
               of
               them
               and
               being
               to
               be
               numbred
               by
               the
               extraction
               of
               the
               square
               Root
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               He
               supposes
               not
               proves
               ,
               that
               the
               letters
               of
               the
               Greek
               Alphabet
               when
               they
               are
               set
               together
               in
               one
               line
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               have
               but
               the
               value
               of
               their
               place
               in
               the
               Alphabet
               ,
               as
               that
               Iota
               should
               stand
               for
               nine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               ten
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               fourteen
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               seventeen
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               A
               man
               may
               have
               an
               humour
               as
               Homer
               had
               to
               write
               as
               many
               Books
               as
               there
               are
               letters
               in
               the
               Alphabet
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               will
               be
               the
               first
               Book
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               ninth
               Book
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               fourteenth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               seventeenth
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               they
               will
               be
               then
               only
               numbers
               Ordinal
               not
               Cardinal
               ,
               nor
               in
               that
               sense
               fit
               to
               be
               put
               together
               to
               make
               up
               a
               summ
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               folly
               of
               this
               pretence
               is
               discovered
               in
               the
               very
               number
               it self
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               if
               it
               were
               as
               this
               Writer
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               value
               of
               each
               Figure
               should
               not
               exceed
               the
               Number
               of
               its
               place
               .
               And
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               should
               stand
               only
               for
               twenty
               two
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               fourteen
               ,
               the
               next
               should
               not
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               has
               the
               sixth
               place
               in
               the
               Alphabet
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               no
               letter
               of
               the
               Alphabet
               (
               unless
               you
               will
               have
               it
               the
               same
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               as
               much
               as
               eighteen
               nineteen
               ,
               and
               so
               quite
               confound
               the
               number
               of
               forty
               two
               )
               it
               is
               an
               infallible
               indication
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               be
               numbred
               the
               common
               way
               ,
               since
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               Figure
               for
               that
               common
               way
               of
               numbring
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               666.
               not
               forty
               two
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               this
               were
               the
               way
               of
               numbring
               ,
               it
               were
               meer
               luck
               not
               skill
               to
               be
               able
               to
               number
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
               But
               the
               Text
               saies
               .
               
                 Here
                 is
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 understanding
                 number
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               doth
               not
               prove
               but
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               Beast
               belongs
               to
               the
               Ten-horned
               Beast
               not
               to
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               which
               is
               the
               power
               Hierarchical
               not
               Secular
               .
               And
               which
               Two-horned
               Beast
               in
               
               my
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               I
               have
               most
               evidently
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               in
               my
               Ioynt-Exposition
               of
               the
               seventeenth
               and
               thirteenth
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Whore
               and
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               being
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Number
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               belongs
               to
               them
               both
               it
               to
               either
               .
               And
               that
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               ,
               besides
               Chap.
               13.
               vers
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               where
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
               causeth
               men
               to
               receive
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               which
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               ;
               that
               also
               Chap.
               15.
               vers
               .
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               shews
               plainly
               that
               the
               Mark
               and
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               name
               belongs
               to
               the
               Two-horned
               Beast
               contrary
               to
               this
               Writers
               supposition
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Wherefore
               seeing
               the
               number
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Whore
               indicated
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               allusion
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               value
               of
               whose
               letters
               contain
               666.
               thus
               :
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   400
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   200
                
              
               as
               Peganius
               ,
               that
               pious
               and
               ingenious
               Interpeter
               hath
               well
               observed
               ,
               it
               plainly
               follows
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               42.
               but
               666.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               To
               which
               we
               may
               add
               that
               the
               number
               being
               the
               number
               of
               the
               name
               of
               that
               Beast
               to
               which
               the
               number
               belongs
               ,
               let
               this
               Writer
               ,
               as
               I
               can
               tell
               him
               that
               the
               number
               666.
               is
               the
               number
               of
               the
               name
               ΛATEINOΣ
               ,
               let
               him
               I
               say
               tell
               me
               ,
               what
               name
               the
               number
               forty
               two
               is
               the
               number
               of
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               Historians
               ordinarily
               number
               but
               forty
               Emperours
               from
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               to
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               
                 Philippus
                 Arabs
              
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               will
               be
               but
               thirty
               nine
               Pagan
               Emperours
               :
               But
               suppose
               there
               be
               forty
               two
               Pagan
               Emperours
               :
               Yet
            
             
               10.
               
               These
               forty
               two
               Emperours
               are
               not
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               therefore
               forty
               two
               cannot
               be
               properly
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               These
               Emperours
               are
               indeed
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               this
               Writer
               ,
               the
               Beast
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               
                 O
                 rem
                 ridiculam
                 &
                 monstrosam
              
               !
               will
               have
               seven
               heads
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               Vers.
               2.
               this
               Head
               of
               the
               Beast
               will
               have
               the
               feet
               of
               a
               Bear
               coming
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sign
               that
               this
               fancy
               of
               this
               otherwise
               ingenious
               Writer
               has
               neither
               head
               not
               foot
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Beast
               received
               a
               deadly
               wound
               ,
               and
               was
               healed
               again
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               the
               world
               wondred
               after
               the
               Beast
               ;
               but
               did
               these
               forty
               two
               Pagan
               Emperours
               in
               their
               persons
               receive
               any
               such
               mortal
               wound
               ,
               and
               were
               healed
               again
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               wondred
               at
               them
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Men
               received
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               as
               a
               token
               of
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               but
               the
               number
               perpetually
               varying
               from
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               to
               Constantines
               time
               ,
               how
               could
               they
               be
               marked
               with
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               ?
               It
               could
               not
               be
               forty
               two
               in
               Iulius
               Caesar's
               time
               but
               1.
               in
               Augustus
               his
               time
               2.
               in
               
               Tiberius's
               3.
               and
               so
               on
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Beast
               ,
               whether
               you
               understand
               it
               of
               the
               forty
               two
               Emperours
               Pagan
               ,
               or
               the
               Pagan
               Empire
               from
               Iulius
               to
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               succession
               of
               these
               heads
               ,
               and
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Empire
               Pagan
               from
               that
               time
               will
               be
               the
               same
               )
               it
               is
               
               plainly
               said
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               That
               this
               continuance
               is
               forty
               and
               two
               months
               :
               which
               whether
               they
               be
               meant
               Litterally
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               but
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               or
               
                 stilo
                 Prophetico
              
               ,
               signifie
               forty
               two
               months
               of
               years
               ,
               that
               
                 One
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
              
               years
               ,
               how
               ill
               the
               summs
               agree
               with
               about
               
                 Three
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
              
               ,
               the
               distance
               betwixt
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               and
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               let
               any
               one
               judge
               ;
               so
               impossible
               is
               this
               Writers
               conceit
               of
               forty
               two
               being
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               :
               And
               that
               Appendage
               is
               but
               a
               further
               clog
               to
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Babylon
                   which
                   S
                   t
                   Iohn
                   describes
                   the
                   quality
                   and
                   ruine
                   of
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   17.
                   and
                   18.
                   rides
                   
                     the
                     Beast
                     which
                     was
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     is
                     :
                  
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   after
                   it
                   had
                   degenerated
                   into
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Christiano-paganism
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   with
                   undeniable
                   evidence
                   demonstrated
                   in
                   my
                   Ioynt-Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   seventeenth
                   and
                   thirteeth
                   Chapters
                   of
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   that
                   Babylon
                   can
                   be
                   neither
                   Rome
                   Pagan
                   ,
                   nor
                   Rome
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   nor
                   have
                   her
                   Fall
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Constantine
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   lamentation
                   over
                   
                     Babylon
                     Chap.
                  
                   18.
                   shows
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                   but
                   the
                   Papal
                   Hierarchy
                   is
                   meant
                   thereby
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Merchandises
                   perstringed
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   for
                   Rome
                   her self
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   famed
                   for
                   any
                   great
                   City
                   of
                   Traffick
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   City
                   of
                   Babylon
                   is
                   described
                   Chap.
                   18.
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   greatest
                   Emporium
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   thousand
                   years
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   could
                   not
                   begin
                   in
                   Constantines
                   time
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   binding
                   and
                   imprisoning
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   coincident
                   with
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Grotius
                   noteth
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   commence
                   from
                   that
                   Edict
                   of
                   Constantine
                   in
                   
                     Eusebius
                     ,
                     ubi
                     vincti
                     Draconis
                     fit
                     mentio
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   let
                   us
                   compare
                   the
                   
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   binding
                   and
                   imprisoning
                   this
                   Old
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   20
                   vers
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   (
                   
                     He
                     was
                     cast
                     into
                     the
                     bottomless
                     pit
                     and
                     shut
                     up
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Seal
                     set
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     deceive
                     the
                     Nations
                     no
                     more
                     till
                     the
                     thousand
                     years
                     were
                     fulfilled
                  
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   this
                   Millennium
                   begun
                   in
                   
                   Constantine's
                   time
                   .
                   There
                   had
                   not
                   past
                   quite
                   
                     Three
                     hundred
                  
                   years
                   of
                   this
                   Thousand
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Devil
                   should
                   deceive
                   the
                   Nations
                   
                     no
                     more
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   up
                   starts
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Mahomet
                   ,
                   two
                   so
                   great
                   Impostors
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Writer
                   sayes
                   ,
                   pag.
                   21.
                   the
                   lot
                   is
                   fallen
                   betwixt
                   them
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   accounted
                   the
                   grand
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   and
                   pag.
                   20.
                   he
                   doth
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   accord
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Murthers
                   and
                   Idolatries
                   of
                   
                     Rome
                     Papal
                  
                   .
                   How
                   is
                   this
                   consistent
                   with
                   the
                   Devils
                   being
                   close
                   sealed
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   bottomless
                   pit
                   till
                   the
                   thousand
                   years
                   were
                   expired
                   ?
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   Turks
                   besieging
                   and
                   taking
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   chief
                   Argument
                   that
                   the
                   thousand
                   years
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   began
                   in
                   
                   Constantine's
                   time
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   besieging
                   the
                   Holy
                   City
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Revel
                     .
                     Chap.
                  
                   20.
                   vers
                   .
                   9.
                   )
                   by
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Holy
                   City
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   besieged
                   is
                   not
                   taken
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Turks
                   have
                   taken
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   and
                   possessed
                   it
                   above
                   these
                   two
                   hundred
                   years
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   sound
                   thred
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   contexture
                   of
                   his
                   Hypothesis
                   .
                   Which
                   I
                   have
                   thus
                   copiously
                   shown
                   ,
                   on
                   purpose
                   to
                   undeceive
                   some
                   wanton
                   confident
                   wits
                   ,
                   that
                   think
                   the
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   is
                   a
                   mere
                   piece
                   of
                   arbitrarious
                   fancy
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   make
                   
                     quidlibet
                     ex
                     quolibet
                  
                   as
                   he
                   pleases
                   ,
                   whenas
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   right
                   sense
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   that
                   misseth
                   will
                   be
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   entangled
                   and
                   bewildred
                   by
                   his
                   rash
                   and
                   unskilful
                   adventures
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               XXIII
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               see
               how
               sound
               M
               r
               
               Mede's
               Judgment
               is
               in
               his
               high
               approbation
               of
               M
               r
               
               Potter's
               Invention
               touching
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               666
               (
               for
               who
               ever
               doubted
               it
               till
               now
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               abundantly
               shown
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               now
               any
               reason
               to
               doubt
               it
               )
               but
               is
               to
               be
               numbred
               by
               extracting
               the
               square
               Root
               ,
               which
               is
               twenty
               five
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               number
               notoriously
               significant
               of
               the
               Papal
               Hierarchy
               ;
               M
               r
               
                 Potter
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               19.
               proving
               very
               solidly
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               established
               number
               at
               once
               of
               
                 Cardinal
                 Titles
              
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               Pope
               Marcellus
               ,
               was
               twenty
               five
               ,
               which
               he
               confirms
               by
               at
               least
               half
               a
               score
               of
               good
               Authors
               .
               And
               Chap.
               20.
               out
               of
               Onuphrius
               ,
               who
               writ
               a
               particular
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Gates
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               just
               twenty
               five
               Gates
               of
               Rome
               actually
               existing
               betwixt
               the
               times
               of
               Pliny
               and
               Iustinian
               ,
               which
               doth
               very
               well
               agree
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               with
               that
               time
               in
               which
               Marcellus
               did
               erect
               twenty
               five
               Cardinalships
               in
               Rome
               .
               And
               how
               in
               other
               regards
               twenty
               five
               doth
               characterize
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               this
               Author
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               think
               it
               impertinent
               to
               add
               one
               Regard
               more
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               more
               Moral
               and
               Mystical
               one
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               twenty
               five
               is
               a
               circular
               number
               arising
               from
               five
               drawn
               into
               it self
               ,
               and
               ending
               in
               five
               :
               For
               five
               into
               five
               is
               twenty
               five
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               symbol
               of
               that
               circle
               of
               Carnal
               Rites
               or
               Ceremonies
               in
               that
               Church
               which
               reach
               the
               five
               Senses
               only
               ,
               not
               the
               Renovation
               of
               the
               Inward
               Man
               into
               the
               living
               Image
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               twelve
               is
               the
               symbol
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               dispensation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               promised
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               without
               which
               all
               Religion
               is
               but
               a
               mere
               Mask
               or
               dead
               Vizard
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               other
               space
               B.
               BBBBBB
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Outer
                 Court
              
               ,
               is
               represented
               as
               rejectaneous
               and
               prophane
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 But
                 the
                 Outer
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 leave
                 out
                 ,
              
               and
               measure
               it
               not
               ,
               as
               being
               to
               be
               trodden
               down
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               defiled
               by
               a
               new
               kind
               of
               Gentilism
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               measure
               of
               all
               Christian
               Rites
               and
               Usages
               ,
               with
               which
               these
               times
               not
               squaring
               they
               are
               called
               Incommensurate
               or
               Asymmetral
               :
               So
               fitly
               do
               these
               two
               Courts
               denote
               these
               two
               different
               States
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               they
               signifie
               not
               only
               the
               order
               of
               Dignity
               or
               Worth
               of
               one
               before
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               of
               
               Time
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               Inner
               was
               before
               the
               Outer
               .
               And
               moreover
               there
               is
               the
               same
               proportion
               betwixt
               the
               Inner
               and
               the
               
                 Outer
                 Court
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               as
               two
               to
               seven
               ,
               according
               to
               Villalpandus
               his
               compute
               )
               that
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Symmetral
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Asymmetral
               .
            
             
               Thus
               have
               I
               crowded
               in
               more
               than
               could
               be
               well
               contained
               within
               the
               ordinary
               compass
               of
               an
               Epilogue
               ,
               XXV
               but
               it
               was
               out
               of
               an
               extreme
               solicitude
               that
               nothing
               might
               be
               wanting
               to
               the
               clear
               understanding
               ,
               and
               certain
               assuring
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               our
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ;
               it
               being
               of
               so
               mighty
               concernment
               for
               the
               Christian
               World
               that
               this
               Book
               be
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               know
               what
               Religion
               they
               ought
               to
               adhere
               unto
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               forsake
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               great
               Potentates
               and
               Prelates
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               seeing
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               thus
               lively
               and
               truly
               represented
               in
               this
               Looking-glass
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               may
               conscientiously
               guide
               their
               Affairs
               accordingly
               with
               judgment
               and
               prudence
               ,
               removing
               what
               is
               an
               offence
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               like
               Fathers
               of
               their
               People
               ,
               and
               true
               Sons
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               after
               so
               long
               a
               Tyrannical
               Reign
               of
               Antichrist
               bethink
               themselves
               of
               the
               further
               introducing
               and
               enlarging
               the
               Righteous
               and
               Comfortable
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               Romish
               Expositors
               themselves
               is
               thus
               described
               ,
               
                 Isai.
                 Chap.
              
               32.
               
               
                 Behold
                 a
                 King
                 shall
                 reign
                 in
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 shall
                 rule
                 in
                 judgment
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 be
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               especially
               they
               in
               power
               )
               
                 an
                 hiding
                 place
                 from
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 covert
                 from
                 the
                 tempest
                 ,
                 as
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
                 in
                 a
                 dry
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 rock
                 in
                 a
                 weary
                 Land.
              
               Such
               nursing
               Fathers
               and
               nursing
               Mothers
               will
               the
               Higher
               powers
               be
               in
               the
               
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               to
               all
               his
               
               True
               and
               Living
               Members
               ;
               whenas
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
              
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               only
               men
               that
               are
               exposed
               to
               danger
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               slaughtered
               ,
               and
               massacred
               ,
               and
               burnt
               with
               fire
               and
               faggot
               some
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               keeping
               Faith
               and
               a
               good
               Conscience
               towards
               God
               )
               upon
               pretence
               of
               their
               being
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               XXVI
               Whenas
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               the
               profession
               of
               something
               contrary
               to
               the
               truly
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Faith
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               generally
               hold
               all
               those
               points
               of
               Faith
               that
               were
               professed
               in
               the
               Symmetral
               Times
               of
               the
               Church
               about
               four
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               before
               the
               Apostasie
               came
               in
               .
               And
               certainly
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               was
               abundantly
               complete
               in
               those
               Primitive
               Ages
               and
               wanted
               nothing
               .
               But
               the
               Dissenters
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               held
               Hereticks
               by
               them
               for
               not
               embracing
               such
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Usages
               as
               are
               maintained
               by
               them
               for
               mere
               
                 worldly
                 Interest
              
               for
               encreasing
               the
               Power
               and
               Revenue
               of
               Holy
               Church
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ;
               though
               in
               what
               it
               differs
               from
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               suppose
               this
               of
               England
               for
               Example
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
              
               ,
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Body
               Politick
               of
               Men
               that
               drive
               on
               a
               Secular
               Design
               under
               a
               Religious
               pretense
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               looked
               upon
               rather
               as
               a
               
                 Secular
                 Polity
              
               than
               Spiritual
               ;
               but
               Christian
               no
               further
               than
               as
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               that
               Christianity
               ,
               we
               both
               agree
               ,
               in
               a
               subserviency
               to
               their
               worldly
               designs
               .
               For
               if
               they
               did
               in
               good
               earnest
               believe
               and
               love
               the
               Ancient
               Apostolick
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               obtained
               in
               the
               Symmetral
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               consummate
               ,
               and
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               murder
               those
               that
               do
               heartily
               profess
               it
               ,
               the
               rest
               
               being
               no
               part
               of
               that
               consummate
               Christianity
               ,
               but
               at
               best
               mere
               moss
               and
               filth
               added
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               that
               no
               one
               that
               suffers
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               or
               Church
               of
               Rome
               as
               opposite
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               suffers
               as
               a
               Martyr
               for
               Christianity
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Souldier
               of
               fortune
               that
               espouses
               the
               cause
               of
               a
               worldly
               Polity
               ,
               that
               guilds
               it self
               over
               with
               a
               specious
               Title
               of
               holy
               Church
               .
               And
               truly
               it
               were
               very
               well
               if
               they
               quitted
               their
               lives
               thus
               as
               mere
               Souldiers
               of
               a
               secular
               Power
               .
               But
               they
               giving
               testimony
               to
               all
               the
               Abominations
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               by
               their
               thus
               suffering
               (
               for
               they
               suffer
               not
               for
               the
               primitive
               Apostolick
               Faith
               wherein
               we
               are
               all
               agreed
               )
               they
               giving
               testimony
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               all
               their
               Idolatries
               ,
               gross
               superstitions
               ,
               wicked
               and
               Tyrannical
               Laws
               against
               the
               true
               Members
               of
               Christ
               whom
               they
               nickname
               Hereticks
               ;
               (
               which
               things
               make
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               the
               real
               Antichrist
               )
               they
               are
               not
               only
               not
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Christ
               but
               the
               real
               Martyrs
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               they
               suffering
               for
               such
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               as
               are
               against
               the
               law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               very
               support
               ,
               constitution
               ,
               and
               peculiar
               interest
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               But
               as
               many
               as
               suffer
               by
               this
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               as
               the
               faithful
               servants
               of
               Christ
               in
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Laws
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Institutes
               ,
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               Practices
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               they
               die
               as
               the
               real
               Martyrs
               of
               Christ
               and
               faithful
               witnesses
               against
               Antichrist
               ,
               their
               witnessing
               serving
               no
               Secular
               design
               ,
               but
               the
               keeping
               faith
               and
               a
               good
               Conscience
               and
               the
               approving
               themselves
               the
               sincere
               servants
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               main
               thing
               therefore
               that
               I
               aim
               at
               is
               this
               ,
               XXVII
               That
               they
               that
               suffer
               by
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               (
               instigating
               
               the
               Princes
               of
               Christendom
               to
               persecute
               the
               conscientious
               )
               being
               the
               real
               Martyrs
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               their
               persecution
               only
               for
               such
               things
               as
               are
               both
               against
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               only
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               Hierarchy
               ,
               nothing
               for
               the
               secular
               Powers
               themselves
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               are
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               the
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               than
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               imagined
               more
               reproachful
               and
               blasphemous
               against
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               exposing
               him
               to
               be
               swallowed
               down
               into
               that
               bag
               of
               filth
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               in
               a
               Pyxis
               ,
               to
               be
               gnawn
               with
               rats
               and
               mice
               ,
               or
               if
               fallen
               to
               the
               ground
               (
               and
               he
               cannot
               stay
               himself
               ,
               I
               mean
               this
               
                 Deus
                 Panaceus
              
               this
               Breaden-God
               of
               the
               Pontificians
               )
               to
               be
               licked
               up
               by
               every
               obscene
               dog
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               glibly
               as
               he
               goes
               down
               he
               is
               a
               whole
               man
               with
               head
               ,
               arms
               and
               legs
               ,
               with
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ,
               and
               thus
               all
               swallowed
               down
               at
               once
               without
               gnawing
               or
               chawing
               ,
               nay
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               still
               more
               prodigious
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               whole
               living
               man
               in
               health
               and
               vigour
               ,
               with
               arms
               and
               legs
               able
               to
               run
               away
               from
               either
               mouse
               ,
               rat
               ,
               or
               dog
               ,
               or
               chase
               them
               away
               from
               himself
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               suffers
               himself
               to
               be
               gnawn
               and
               eaten
               up
               by
               these
               vermin
               )
               I
               say
               these
               and
               such
               things
               as
               these
               Dissenters
               suffering
               for
               ,
               which
               are
               against
               common
               Sense
               ,
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               honour
               and
               Institutes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               only
               make
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               Hierarchy
               ,
               to
               enrich
               and
               magnify
               their
               Priesthood
               as
               if
               they
               were
               more
               Omnipotent
               than
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Schools
               can
               do
               nothing
               that
               implies
               a
               contradiction
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               whenas
               Transubstantiation
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               fardle
               of
               flat
               contradictions
               ,
               it
               may
               justly
               amaze
               any
               considering
               person
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Civil
               Powers
               in
               this
               long
               Reign
               of
               Antichrist
               have
               been
               so
               little
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               Secular
               Interest
               (
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 People
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               as
               Solomon
               speaks
               )
               as
               to
               have
               suffered
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               their
               useful
               innocent
               Subjects
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               to
               the
               lust
               and
               ambition
               of
               that
               proud
               and
               bloody
               Hierarchy
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               that
               great
               guilt
               of
               blood
               that
               lay
               upon
               the
               Civil
               Powers
               themselves
               for
               listening
               to
               the
               counsels
               of
               that
               Iezebel
               .
            
             
               The
               account
               that
               lay
               upon
               them
               in
               those
               times
               was
               heavy
               enough
               ,
               when
               
                 the
                 earth
                 was
              
               as
               well
               
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 cruel
                 habitations
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaks
               .
               But
               now
               the
               fuller
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               being
               so
               manifestly
               dispread
               through
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               the
               gross
               Idolatries
               ,
               Impostures
               and
               Cruelties
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               so
               generally
               known
               (
               which
               cannot
               but
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               consciences
               of
               them
               that
               have
               the
               greatest
               sense
               and
               fear
               of
               God
               and
               the
               most
               sincere
               inclinations
               to
               approve
               themselves
               the
               faithful
               servants
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               be
               the
               most
               certain
               to
               suffer
               by
               the
               barbarous
               suggestions
               of
               that
               Woman
               that
               is
               said
               to
               be
               drunk
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Jesus
               )
               what
               a
               vast
               weight
               of
               guilt
               will
               lye
               upon
               such
               Civil
               Powers
               of
               Christendom
               as
               at
               this
               time
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               shall
               listen
               to
               the
               wicked
               suggestions
               of
               the
               abovesaid
               Iezebel
               ,
               for
               the
               destroying
               of
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               whither
               and
               how
               far
               it
               will
               sink
               them
               ,
               I
               dread
               to
               think
               and
               am
               afraid
               to
               speak
               out
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               easily
               collected
               from
               the
               voice
               of
               that
               Angel
               ,
               Rev.
               14.
               vers
               .
               9.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 and
                 receive
                 his
                 mark
                 in
                 his
                 forehead
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 tormented
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smoak
                 of
                 their
                 torment
                 ascendeth
                 up
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               And
               if
               this
               be
               the
               fate
               of
               those
               that
               suffer
               themselves
               through
               fear
               and
               violence
               to
               be
               thus
               debauched
               ,
               what
               will
               be
               the
               fate
               of
               them
               that
               force
               them
               and
               debauch
               them
               ?
               The
               mighty
               shall
               be
               mightily
               tormented
               ,
               Wisd.
               6.
               vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               XXVIII
               Such
               things
               as
               these
               being
               exhibited
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               men
               in
               this
               admirable
               Looking-Glass
               of
               Providence
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               which
               doth
               so
               fully
               and
               faithfully
               set
               forth
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               necessary
               it
               is
               to
               reform
               from
               the
               Roman
               Impurities
               rather
               than
               to
               have
               an
               hankering
               again
               after
               the
               fleshpots
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               their
               gross
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatries
               ,
               hath
               made
               me
               with
               all
               possible
               care
               and
               diligence
               unfold
               the
               continued
               sense
               thereof
               with
               an
               unexceptionable
               coherence
               of
               things
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Interpretation
               :
               And
               in
               this
               Epilogue
               thus
               industriously
               to
               confute
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               any
               shew
               of
               argument
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               my
               Exposition
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               less
               prone
               to
               sleight
               my
               pains
               herein
               ,
               I
               give
               him
               to
               understand
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               clear
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               hath
               driven
               me
               this
               way
               ,
               things
               manifestly
               appearing
               to
               me
               thus
               ,
               1.
               
               Against
               my
               natural
               inclination
               which
               disposeth
               me
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Phaenomena
               of
               Providence
               which
               I
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               interpret
               them
               with
               all
               imaginable
               favour
               and
               advantage
               ,
               out
               of
               that
               love
               and
               honour
               I
               bear
               to
               that
               Holy
               Godhead
               that
               is
               at
               the
               Helm
               and
               steers
               all
               .
               And
               yet
               let
               me
               look
               never
               so
               earnestly
               upon
               things
               and
               never
               so
               favourably
               ,
               I
               cannot
               perceive
               otherwise
               than
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               very
               grosly
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               
               and
               consequently
               of
               most
               barbarous
               Murthers
               of
               conscientious
               men
               that
               cannot
               comply
               with
               her
               in
               that
               hainous
               sin
               against
               God.
               2.
               
               Against
               my
               repute
               and
               estimation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               pretending
               to
               understand
               the
               Apocalypse
               seeming
               a
               fanciful
               ridiculous
               thing
               to
               the
               Wits
               of
               this
               age
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               snear
               and
               flear
               at
               any
               such
               profession
               ,
               and
               indeed
               at
               the
               serious
               profession
               of
               any
               Religion
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               an
               indication
               of
               but
               mean
               parts
               and
               wit
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               ignorance
               in
               matters
               of
               Philosophy
               .
               3.
               
               Against
               the
               civility
               of
               my
               nature
               thus
               to
               declare
               in
               such
               harsh
               terms
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               but
               seem
               to
               more
               courtly
               ears
               ,
               That
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               as
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               ,
               is
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               which
               yet
               closely
               and
               impartially
               attending
               to
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 Chap.
              
               17.
               vers
               .
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               &c.
               I
               am
               as
               well
               assured
               of
               and
               as
               little
               doubt
               of
               as
               I
               do
               of
               any
               demonstration
               in
               Euclid
               .
               4.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Against
               all
               my
               worldly
               Interest
               and
               the
               safety
               of
               my
               person
               ,
               as
               is
               plain
               I
               think
               to
               any
               one
               that
               considers
               the
               circumstances
               of
               things
               of
               late
               .
            
             
               There
               being
               therefore
               thus
               many
               clogs
               in
               my
               way
               I
               think
               any
               man
               may
               be
               well
               assured
               as
               well
               as
               I
               am
               my self
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               merely
               the
               Evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               that
               has
               driven
               me
               to
               assent
               thereunto
               .
               But
               they
               that
               are
               of
               another
               mind
               from
               me
               I
               will
               leave
               to
               themselves
               and
               others
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               some
               carnal
               sense
               or
               worldly
               Interest
               hath
               not
               swayed
               their
               judgments
               .
               For
               as
               for
               prophane
               Wits
               and
               impatient
               of
               considering
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               weighty
               and
               serious
               ,
               I
               will
               only
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               while
               my self
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               am
               so
               
               well
               assured
               of
               the
               Truths
               I
               stand
               for
               ,
               that
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               not
               stick
               (
               if
               Providence
               call
               me
               forth
               to
               it
               )
               through
               the
               assistances
               of
               the
               promised
               Spirit
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               (
               for
               our
               strength
               is
               not
               of
               our selves
               )
               rather
               than
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               and
               my
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               Seal
               the
               said
               Truths
               with
               my
               Blood.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           the
           Treatises
           contained
           in
           
             D
             r
             H.
             More
          
           's
           Philosophical
           and
           Theological
           Volumes
           ,
           many
           whereof
           having
           been
           originally
           writ
           in
           English
           ,
           are
           with
           the
           rest
           now
           published
           in
           Latin
           by
           the
           same
           Authour
           .
        
         
           
             
               PRaefatio
               generalissima
            
             ,
             
             in
             qua
             nonnulla
             obiter
             de
             Vita
             Authoris
             habentur
             ,
             de
             Scriptorum
             verò
             occasionibus
             ac
             stylo
             ,
             generalíque
             universorum
             scopo
             fatìs
             fusè
             agitur
             .
          
           
             
               Enchiridium
               Ethicum
            
             praecipua
             
               Moralis
               Philosophiae
            
             Rudimenta
             complectens
             ,
             &c.
             Scholiis
             subinde
             illustratum
             .
          
           
             
               Enchiridium
               Metaphysicum
            
             ,
             sive
             ,
             De
             
               Rebus
               Incorporeis
            
             succincta
             &
             luculenta
             Dissertation
             ,
             &c.
             Scholiis
             multò
             jam
             auctior
             facta
             :
             Ubi
             inter
             caetera
             Objectionibus
             respondetur
             Viri
             Clar.
             
               I.
               C.
               Sturmii
            
             ,
             Math.
             &
             Phys.
             P.
             P.
             Altdorffini
             .
          
           
             Philosophematum
             eruditi
             Authoris
             
               Difficilium
               Nugarum
            
             de
             
               Principiis
               Motuum
               Naturalium
            
             ,
             sive
             de
             
               Essentiis
               mediis
            
             &
             de
             modo
             Rarefactionis
             &
             Condensationis
             ,
             Examinatio
             ;
             cum
             Responsione
             ad
             ejusdem
             Objectiones
             Quaestionésve
             circa
             
               Principium
               Hylarchicum
            
             
             sive
             
               Spiritum
               Naturae
            
             ;
             quae
             est
             prior
             
               Enchiridii
               Metaphysici
            
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             Adnotamenta
             in
             duas
             ingeniosas
             Dissertationes
             ,
             alteram
             
               Tentamen
               de
               Gravitatione
            
             &
             Non-gravitatione
             corporum
             Fluidorum
             ,
             alteram
             Observationes
             circa
             
               Experimentum
               Torricellianum
            
             ,
             quae
             est
             
               Enchiridii
               Metaphysici
            
             Appendix
             posterior
             .
          
           
             Ad
             clarissimum
             &
             eruditissimum
             virum
             
               Christianum
               Knorrium
            
             ,
             de
             usu
             decem
             Sephirotharum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Epistola
             .
          
           
             
               Trium
               Tabularum
               Cabbalisticarum
            
             decem
             Sephirothas
             sive
             Numerationes
             exhibentium
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             Tabulae
             
               Iudaicae
               vulgaris
            
             ,
             Tabulae
             Knorrianae
             vel
             Lorianae
             in
             sublimioris
             Cabbalae
             Clavem
             Zoaristicam
             destinatae
             ,
             &
             Tabulae
             
               Sephirotharum
               Graecanicae
            
             sive
             Pythagoricae
             ab
             
               H.
               M.
            
             restitutae
             ,
             
               Descriptio
               &
               Expositio
            
             .
          
           
             Quaestiones
             &
             Considerationes
             paucae
             brevésque
             in
             
               Tractatum
               primum
               Libri
               Druschim
            
             ,
             quibus
             accessit
             ,
             ad
             Cl.
             &
             eruditissimum
             virum
             
               Christianum
               Knorrium
            
             de
             rebus
             in
             Amica
             sua
             Responsione
             ad
             dictas
             Quaestiones
             ,
             &c.
             contentis
             ,
             
               ulterior
               Disquisitio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Visionis
               Ezechielis
            
             sive
             
               Mercavae
               Expositio
            
             ex
             Principiis
             Philosophiae
             Pythagoricae
             praecipuísque
             Theosophiae
             Iudaicae
             Reliquiis
             concinnata
             ,
             mirâque
             cum
             locis
             quibusdam
             S.
             Scripturae
             hactenus
             obscuris
             ,
             luculentâque
             congruitate
             ,
             consolidata
             .
          
           
             
               Catechismus
               Cabbalisticus
            
             sive
             Mercavaeus
             ,
             quo
             in
             Divinis
             Mysteriis
             
               Mercavae
               Ezechielis
            
             explicandis
             &
             memoriâ
             retinendis
             ,
             decem
             Sephirotharum
             usus
             egregiè
             illustratur
             .
          
           
             
               Fundamenta
               Philosophiae
            
             sive
             
               Cabbalae
               Aeto-paedo-melissaeae
            
             ,
             quae
             omnem
             Creationem
             propriè
             dictam
             negat
             ,
             Essentiámque
             supponit
             Divinam
             quasi
             Corporeo-spiritualem
             ,
             Mundúmque
             Materialem
             aliquo
             modo
             Spiritum
             ;
             
             cum
             brevi
             ac
             luculenta
             praedictorum
             Fundamentorum
             Confutatione
             .
          
           
             
               Philosophiae
               Teutonicae
               Censura
            
             sive
             Epistola
             ad
             Amicum
             quae
             Responsum
             complectitur
             ad
             Quaestiones
             quinque
             de
             Philosopho
             
               Teutonico
               I.
               B.
            
             illiúsque
             Philosophia
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               V.
               ●
               .
               Epistola
               altera
               ,
            
             quae
             brevem
             
               Tractatûs
               Theologico-politici
               Confutationem
            
             complectitur
             ,
             paucáque
             sub
             finem
             annexa
             habet
             de
             libri
             
               Francisci
               Cuperi
            
             scopo
             ,
             cui
             Titulus
             est
             ,
             
               Arcana
               Atheismi
               revelata
            
             .
          
           
             
               Demonstrationis
               duarum
               Propositionum
            
             ,
             viz.
             (
             
               Ad
               substantiam
               quatenus
               substantia
               est
               ,
               necessariam
               Existentiam
               pertinere
               ,
            
             &
             ,
             
               Vnicam
               in
               mundo
               substantiam
               esse
            
             )
             quae
             praecipuae
             apud
             Spinozium
             Atheismi
             sunt
             Columnae
             ,
             
               brevis
               solidáque
               Confutatio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Divinorum
               Dialogorum
            
             tres
             priores
             qui
             de
             
               Attributis
               Dei
            
             tractant
             ejúsque
             Providentia
             in
             genere
             .
          
           
             Rerum
             ac
             verborum
             locorúmque
             Scripturae
             in
             hoc
             primo
             Tomo
             Voluminis
             Philosophici
             occurrentium
             Index
             .
          
           
             
               Collectio
               Philosophica
            
             in
             qua
             continentur
             ,
             
          
           
             
               Praefatio
               generalis
            
             .
          
           
             
               Antidotum
               adversùs
               Atheismum
            
             .
          
           
             Appendix
             ad
             dictum
             Antidotum
             .
          
           
             
               Enthusiasmus
               Triumphatus
            
             ,
             sive
             de
             Natura
             ,
             Causis
             ,
             Generibus
             &
             Curatione
             Enthusiasmi
             ,
             brevis
             Dissertatio
             .
          
           
             
               Immortalitas
               Animae
            
             .
          
           
             
               Conjectura
               Cabbalistica
            
             ,
             sive
             Mentis
             Mosaicae
             in
             tribus
             primis
             capitibus
             Geneseos
             ,
             secundùm
             triplicem
             Cabbalam
             ,
             
               Literalem
               ,
               Philosophicam
            
             &
             Divino-moralem
             Interpretatio
             ;
             cum
             singularum
             Cabbalarum
             Defensione
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Defensionem
             Cabbalae
             Philosophicae
             Appendix
             ,
             
             Scholiis
             multùm
             aucta
             ,
             ubi
             inter
             alia
             ,
             Examini
             respondetur
             Cl.
             viri
             S.
             Andreae
             S.
             S.
             Theologiae
             Doctoris
             &
             Philosophiae
             Professoris
             Herbornensis
             .
          
           
             
               Divinorum
               Dialogorum
            
             duo
             posteriores
             qui
             de
             
               Regno
               Dei
            
             tractant
             &
             de
             speciali
             illius
             Providentia
             per
             Christum
             super
             Ecclesiam
             à
             principio
             ad
             finem
             seculorum
             .
          
           
             Rerum
             ac
             verborum
             locorúmque
             Scripturae
             in
             hoc
             altero
             Voluminis
             Philosophici
             Tomo
             contentorum
             Index
             .
          
           
             
             
               Praefatio
               ad
               Lectorem
            
             .
          
           
             
               Visionum
               Apocalypticarum
               Ratio
               Synchronistica
            
             .
          
           
             
               Magni
               Mysterii
               Pietatis
               Explanatio
            
             ,
             sive
             Vera
             ac
             fidelis
             Repraesentatio
             Aeterni
             Evangelii
             Domini
             ac
             Servatoris
             nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             ,
             Dei
             Filii
             unigeniti
             ,
             Hominúmque
             Principis
             ac
             Angelorum
             .
          
           
             
               Mysterii
               Iniquitatis
            
             Pars
             prior
             ,
             sive
             ,
             Diligens
             justáque
             Delineatio
             verae
             
               Ideae
               Antichristianismi
            
             ,
             in
             Realibus
             genuinísque
             illius
             membris
             .
          
           
             
               Mysterii
               Iniquitatis
            
             Pars
             posterior
             ,
             sive
             ,
             
               Synopsis
               Prophetica
            
             compendiosum
             continens
             Prospectum
             in
             illa
             sacrae
             Scripturae
             Vaticinia
             quibus
             
               Regnum
               Antichristi
            
             insignísve
             lapsus
             seu
             Degeneratio
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             in
             eis
             rebus
             omnibus
             quae
             in
             
               Idea
               Antichristianismi
            
             comprehenduntur
             ,
             praefiguratur
             vel
             praedicitur
             .
          
           
             
               Expositio
               Prophetica
            
             septem
             Epistolarum
             ad
             septem
             Ecclesias
             Asiaticas
             .
          
           
             De
             
               veris
               Rationibus
            
             sive
             Fundamentis
             
               Certitudinis
               Fidei
            
             in
             rebus
             Religionis
             brevis
             Dissertatio
             .
          
           
             Antidotus
             adversùs
             Idololatriam
             ,
             sive
             Dissertatio
             brevis
             ,
             multa
             complectens
             Theoremata
             ad
             dignoscendum
             quid
             sit
             haberíve
             debeat
             Idololatria
             apud
             Christianos
             ,
             apprimè
             utilia
             ,
             cum
             Applicatione
             ad
             doctrinam
             
               Concilii
               Tridentini
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               Antidoti
               Appendix
            
             ,
             in
             qua
             vera
             &
             adaequata
             Notio
             seu
             
               Definitio
               Idololatriae
            
             communiter
             sic
             dictae
             proponitur
             ,
             Exempla
             plurima
             istiusmodi
             Idololatriae
             in
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             per
             propositam
             Definitionem
             examinantur
             ,
             Consuetudines
             quaedam
             in
             Ecclesia
             Anglicana
             vindicantur
             seriaeque
             aliquot
             Monitiones
             de
             Idololatria
             Spirituali
             demum
             annectuntur
             .
          
           
             Divinorum
             
               Hymnorum
               Heptachordon
            
             .
          
           
             Carmina
             quaedam
             in
             Scriptis
             Philosophicis
             Anglicè
             occurrentia
             &
             Latinè
             hîc
             per
             Authorem
             reddita
             .
          
           
             Rerum
             ac
             Verborum
             ,
             locorúmque
             Scripturae
             in
             hoc
             
               Volumine
               Theologico
            
             explicatorum
             
               Index
               locupletissimus
            
             .
          
           
             Praecipuorum
             Membrorum
             
               Antichristianismi
               Descriptionum
               simul
               &
               Praedictionum
            
             eisdem
             respondentium
             ,
             
               Index
               particularis
            
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51286-e220
           
             1
             
               The
               Authentickness
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
            
             .
          
           
             II
             
               The
               Intelligibleness
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Synops.
               Prophet
               .
               Book
               1.
               chap.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             III
             
               The
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
            
          
           
             IV
             
               The
               peril
               of
               slighting
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               and
               the
               study
               of
               understanding
               it
               .
            
          
           
             V
             
               The
               grounds
               the
               Authour
               goes
               upon
               in
               his
            
             Exposition
             
               of
               the
            
             Apocalypse
             ,
             
               how
               assured
               they
               be
            
             .
          
           
             VI
             
               How
               grosly
            
             Grotius
             
               has
               overshot
               himself
               in
               his
               Interpreting
               the
            
             Apocalypse
             .
          
           
             VII
             
               The
               Usefulness
               of
               the
            
             Authors
             Exposition
             against
             Atheism
             ,
             
               and
               for
               the
               defence
               of
            
             Natural
             Religion
             .
          
           
             VIII
             
               The
               usefulness
               of
               it
               for
               the
               confirming
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             IX
             
               And
               for
               the
               justifying
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               from
               all
               imputation
               of
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             X
             
               And
               for
               moving
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               amendment
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
          
           
             XI
             
               The
               Usefulness
               of
               his
               Exposition
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             XII
             
               A
               particular
               usefulness
               for
               the
               undeceiving
               the
               Fifth-Monarchy-men
               .
            
          
           
             XIII
             
               The
               usefulness
               of
               it
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Pontifician
               Party
               .
            
          
           
             XIV
             
               The
               Conclusion
            
             .
          
           
             XV
             
               Of
               his
            
             Epilogue
             
               to
               be
               annexed
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Exposition
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51286-e6810
           
             *
             See
             Notes
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.30
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Chap.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.23
             .
          
           
             John
             14.20
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Esdr.
             13.38
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Synops
             .
             Prophetic
             .
             Book
             2.
             c.
             12.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             Acts
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             4.35
             .
          
           
             2
             Corinth
             .
             7.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             25.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Esdr.
             13.38
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               21.13
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Corinth
             .
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             63.1
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             Jude
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Corinth
             .
             6.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             5.44
             .
          
           
             Acts
             10.47
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Mr.
            
             Potters
             
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Number
            
             666
             ,
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             16.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             5.
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51286-e51280
           
             I
             
               Of
               what
               Writers
               and
               in
               what
               way
               the
               Author
               has
               made
               use
               of
               in
               his
            
             Exposition
             
               of
               the
            
             Apocalypse
             ,
             
               with
               a
               Monition
               not
               rashly
               to
               attempt
               the
               expounding
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               without
               consulting
               former
               Writers
               .
            
          
           
             II
             
               The
               repeated
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               against
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             III
             
               The
               Authors
               Answer
               to
               certain
               invidious
               Cavils
               against
               the
               Protestant
               Exposition
               of
               the
               seven
               Heads
               of
               the
               Beast
               .
            
          
           
             IV
             
               His
               Answer
               touching
               his
               interpreting
               the
               two
               Horns
               of
               the
               Beast
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Mitre
               ,
               and
               his
               sharpness
               of
               stile
               in
               his
            
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             V
             
               The
               Authors
               Table
               of
               Synchronisms
               proposed
               and
               explained
               .
            
          
           
             VI
             
               The
               main
               difference
               betwixt
            
             M
             r
             Mede
             
               's
               Table
               of
               Synchronisms
               and
               the
               Authors
               .
            
          
           
             VII
             
               The
               Authors
               Defense
               of
            
             M
             r
             Mede
             '
             
               s
               Synchronisms
               against
            
             R.H.
             
               so
               far
               as
               they
               agree
               with
               his
               own
               .
            
          
           
             VIII
             
               The
               Authors
               Defence
               of
               Mr.
            
             Mede
             '
             
               s
               opinion
               ,
               that
               a
               new
               set
               of
               Prophecies
               begins
            
             Rev.
             11.
             
               whereof
               some
               commence
               from
               the
               same
               Epocha
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
            
             Seals
             does
             .
          
           
             IX
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               no
               arguments
               that
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               &
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Seven
               Seals
               do
               not
               Synchronize
               .
            
          
           
             X
             
               No
               good
               sense
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               but
               Mr.
            
             Mede
             
               's
               way
               .
               The
               ridiculousness
               of
            
             R.
             H.
             
               his
               way
               whereby
               he
               would
               gratify
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             XI
             R.
             H.
             
               his
               extravagant
               Positions
               touching
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               Reasons
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Confutation
               .
            
          
           
             XII
             
               The
               Key
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             XIII
             
               The
               Key
               of
               the
            
             Sealed
             Book
             and
             Opened
             Book
             
               Prophecies
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Angels
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Woman
               sitting
               on
               him
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             XIV
             R.
             H.
             
               his
               Objections
               against
               this
               Key
               proposed
               and
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             XV
             
               The
               admirable
               usefulness
               of
               the
               abovesaid
               Key
               for
               the
               certain
               unlocking
               of
               the
            
             Sealed
             and
             Opened
             Book
             -
             Prophecies
             .
          
           
             XVI
             
               The
               Cognation
               and
               Identity
               ,
               or
               correspondent
               Opposition
               of
               the
            
             Middle
             Synchronals
             .
          
           
             XVII
             The
             Antemedial
             Synchronals
             
               how
               well
               they
               sute
               with
               the
               Times
               they
               run
               into
               .
            
          
           
             XVIII
             The
             Post-medial
             
               Visions
               ,
               their
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               Congruity
               of
               those
               that
               are
               made
               to
               Synchronize
               one
               with
               another
               .
            
          
           
             XIX
             R.
             H.
             
               his
               groundless
               drolling
               against
               the
               Mystical
               sense
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               with
               an
               Answer
               to
               some
               chief
               Objections
               of
               his
               against
               Mr.
            
             Medes
             Expositions
             .
          
           
             XX
             
               What
               the
               Motives
               were
               that
               drove
            
             R.
             H.
             
               to
               reject
               the
            
             Mystical
             
               way
               of
               Interpreting
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               and
               embrace
               the
            
             Litteral
             ,
             
               and
               how
               insufficient
            
             .
          
           
             XXI
             
               That
               Mr.
            
             Mede
             
               never
               disapproved
               or
               was
               out
               of
               conceit
               with
               his
               own
            
             Synchronisms
             .
          
           
             XXII
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               a
               novel
               conceit
               of
            
             R.
             F.
             
               that
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               Beast
               is
               not
            
             666.
             but
             42.
             
          
           
             XXIII
             
               The
               number
               twenty
               five
               in
               what
               regard
               a
               character
               of
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               or
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             XXV
             
               What
               a
               true
               and
               clear
               Looking-glass
               of
               Providence
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               great
               consequence
               it
               is
               for
               all
               Christians
               high
               and
               low
               to
               have
               a
               right
               understanding
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             XXVI
             
               Of
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               secularity
               of
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchy
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               that
               suffer
               for
               that
               Church
               are
               no
               Christian
               Martyrs
               .
            
          
           
             XXVII
             
               That
               they
               that
               suffer
               for
               conscience
               sake
               by
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               are
               Christian
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               their
               sufferings
               are
               against
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Secular
               Powers
               .
               And
               what
               a
               weight
               of
               guilt
               lies
               upon
               them
               that
               have
               gratified
               the
               Papal
               Hierarchy
               by
               such
               persecutions
               of
               the
               conscientious
               .
            
          
           
             XXVIII
             
               What
               assurance
               the
               Author
               himself
               has
               and
               others
               also
               may
               have
               concerning
               him
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               meer
               Evidence
               of
               Truth
               has
               cast
               him
               upon
               such
               sentiments
               touching
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51286-e73960
           
             Vol.
             Philosop
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vol.
             Philosop
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Volum
             .
             Theologic
             .